RS — > ra el re MEMOIR MAP OF HINDOOSTAN: MOGUL EMPIRE: AN INTRODUCTION, ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE GEOGRAPHY AND PRESENT DIVISION OF THAT COUNTRY: AND A MAP OF THE COUNTRIES SITUATED BETWEEN THE HEADS OF THE INDIAN RIVERS, AND THE CASPIAN SEA. BY JAMES RENNELL, F.R. S. LATE MAJOR OF ENGINEERS, AND SURVEYOR-GENERAL IN BENGAL. SSSR OT BORE The flow’r and choice Of many provinces from bound to bound, From Aracuosia, from CANDAOR east, And Marciawna, to the Hyrcanian cliffs Of Caucasus From SAMARCHAND by Oxus, Temir’s throne, To Acra and Lauor of Great Mogul, Down tothe coLpEN CHERSONESE—— And. utmost Indian Isle TAPROBANE. MILTON. RTA PS RIT TO WHICH Is ADDED, AN- APPENDIX, CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE GANGES AND BURRAMPOOTER RIVERS. IoaNoOo0Q—uQaQqQQQqqQqQaa— eee THE SECOND EDITION. WITH VERY CONSIDERABLE ADDITIONS, AND MANY CORRECTIONS: AND A SUPPLEMENTARY MAP, CONTAINING THE GEOGRAPHY OF THE COUNTRIES, CONTIGUOUS TO THE HEADS OF THE INDUS. LONDON: ‘PRINTED BY W. BULMER AND CO, FOR THE AUTHOR; AND SOLD BY G. NICOL, BOOKSELLER TO HIS: MAJESTY, PALL-MALL; AND W. RICHARDSON, ROYAL EXCHANGE, MDCCXCII. ~ ; i } ; a fp i al [ae Saad | nee YF , | i | 4 | j ' ia , . a P . by | | t \ | } b 4 >. tel ‘ < 4 a )4 b . i al he . 7 ay Ye ae : ¥. i r. re Ss RPE r cette ee tt OER” et SIR JOSEPH BANKS, BART. PRESIDENT OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY, &c. &e. THIS ATTEMPT TO IMPROVE THE GEOGRAPHY OF INDIA, AND THE NEIGHBOURING COUNTRIES. IS INSCRIBED, BY HIS MUCH OBLIGED, AND FAITHFUL FRIEND AND SERVANT, J. RENNELL. —. 2g — : . ’ — ee a i —ES— ~~ & PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. ns Ass almost every particular relating to HinDoosTaN, is become an object of popular curiosity, it can hardly be deemed super- fluous to lay before the Public an improved System of its Geogra- phy. Indeed, the flattering reception that was given to my for- mer «work, on the same subject, has, in a manner, made that an object of duty, which was originally an object of choice: for the public having condescended to receive the imperfect information afforded them in 1782, I felt an indispensible obligation on me, to render that information more perfect, whenever I might pos- se(s the means of accomplishing it. I hesitated only at the mea- sure of subjecting them to an additional tax, so recently after the payment of the former one. A large collection of materials of various kinds, having been added to my former stock, I have been enabled to produce a work = of a more perfect kind than the former ; and have therefore drawn it on a larger scale: the surface of the present map, exceeding that of the former one, in the proportion of 2 and a quarter to 1. A moO Qo DIVIGOO i 2 - wat & i PREFACE. ~The scale of this map, is one inch and a half to an equatorial degree: and the quantity» of land represented in it, is about equal to one half of Europe. It is contained in four large sheets, which may either be joined together for the purpose of bringing the whole into one point of view, or bound up separately, in an Atlas ; as may suit the fancy or convenience of the purchaser. By the aid of a series of observations of latitude and longitude, taken by Capt. Huddart, along the Malabar coast, or western coast of India, the form of the peninsula, &c. is now brought very near to the truth: and the eastern coast, by the observations of Col. Pearse, is much improved, in the distribution of its parts, although its general form has undergone but little alteration. A measured line has also been drawn from the Bengal provinces to Nagpour, in the very centre of India: which has not only estab- lished an important geographical point, ina part where it was most wanted ; but has been the means of furnishing a great deal of matter towards filling up the vacant intervals on three sides of that point. Lastly, the war with Hyder Ally and Tippoo Sul- tan, his succefsor, has produced much new geographical matter, in various parts of the peninsula, by the marches of the different armies, and their detachments; particularly that of Col. Fullar- ton, in the southern provinces and Coimbettore. These are the most material acquisitions to the present map, as they, in effect regulate a considerable part of the general outline, and determine the proportions of some of the principal members of it. But PREFACE. : iii of the kind of materials, which without affecting the general proportions of the map, serve the purpose of filling up the void spaces in it, there will be found very great abundance. In parti- cular, Guzerat, and the Rajpoot provinces, have undergone very considerable improvement; as well as the Panjab country and Sindy. The upper part of the course of the Ganges, to the cow’s mouth, or cavern through which the Ganges pafses; and the course of the Gogra river to its fountains; are both inserted from the work of M. Bernoulli. In short, additions and correc- tions are difseminated over the whole map: and, in general, if we except the south part of Berar, the western part of the penin- sula, and the countries bordering on the river Indus, and the Pan- jab, the map is filled up in such a degree, as to have no consi- derable blanks in it. As Mr. Forster’s route from India to Rufsia furnished some new ideas, and elucidated many former pafsages, I judged it proper to exprefs his route to the Caspian sea, on a separate map ; and at the same time to add to it, the countries contiguous to Hindoostan on the north and north-west ; so as to include Samarcand, and the marches of Alexander from the borders of the Caspian sea, to the river Jaxartes (the modern Sihon, or Sirr). In the division of HrypoosTan into soubahs, &c. I have fol- lowed the mode adopted by the Emperor Acsar, as it appears to me to be the most permanent one: for the ideas of the boundaries iy PREFACE. are not only imprefsed on the minds of the natives by tradition, but are also ascertained in the Ayin AcBAREE; a register of the highest authority. But for the lower parts of the Deccan, and the peninsula in general, this standard being wanting, I had re- course to the best information I could get, which was not, indeed, of the most perfect kind: and therefore I directed my attention principally to the state of the modern divisions in those quarters, the impreising a clear idea of which, is one principal aim of the work. It must be observed, that since the empire has been dismem- bered, a new division of its provinces has also taken place; by which means, some soubahs now form a part of the dominions of three or more princes; and very few are preserved entire. These modern divisions are not only: distinguished in the map by the names of the present pofsefsors; but the colouring also is entirely employed in facilitating the distinctions between them. So that the modern divisions appear, as it were, in the fore ground; and the ancient ones in the back ground; one illustrating and ex- plaining the other. Considering the vast extent of India, and how little its interior parts have been visited by Europeans, till the latter part of the last century, it ought rather to surprise us that so much geogra- phical matter should be collected during so short a period ; especially where so little has been contributed towards it by the a“ ee a 3 : 4 = Ss ‘ oe ae «+ he es 2 — I it XIE TR SB Son PREFACE. Vv natives themselves, as in the present case. Indeed, we must not go much farther back than thirty-five years, for the matter that forms the basis of this Map. And it must not be forgotten, that the East-India Company have caused a mathematical survey to be made, at their own expence, of a tract equal in extent to France and England taken together ; besides tracing the outline of near 2000 miles of sea coast, and a chain of islands in extent 500 miles more..* In general, I have acknowledged in the course of the Memoir, the afsistance that I have received from the different Gentlemen, who have obligingly furnished me* with the materials, therein discufsed. But there were other kinds of afsistance afforded, where * Whatever charges may be imputable to the Managers for the Company, the neglect of useful Science, however, is not among the number. ‘The employing of Geographers, and Surveying Pilots in India; and the providing of astronomical instruments, and the holding out of encouragement to such as should use them ; indicate, at least, a spirit somewhat above the mere consideration of Gain: but above all, the establishment of an office at home, for the improvement of-hydrography and navigation, and their judicious choice of a super- intendant for it, reflects the highest honour on their administration; and ought to convince us, that in a free country, a body of subjects may accomplish, what the State itself despairs even to attempt. For, however. surprising it may appear, it is neverthelefs true, that the first maritime nation in the world, has no good chart to direct its fleets towards its own coasts: nor even a criterion, by which the public may be enabled to judge, of the merit of any hydrographical production whatsoever. So that the soundings on the coast of Bengal, are better known than those in the British Channel; of which, no tolerable chart exists, even at this day. During the late war, an East-India ship owed her safety to the knowledge ob- tained from a chart of the mouths of the Ganges (made, and published by order of the Com- pany) into one of which she escaped from two French cruizers, and afterwards came into the Hoogly river by the inland navigation. We had just become masters of the hydrography of America, when we lost the sovereignty of it. I hope-no one will think ominously of our Indian pofsefsions from this circumstance: but even if he does, he may make himself easy on the score of Great Britain. b “ PREFACE. no opportunities of acknowledgment occurred ; such as the fur- nishing of useful hints, and correcting of errors, into which I had unavoidably fallen, through ignorance of local circumstances, or historical facts; or misconceptions of the meaning of authors, whom I had consulted. The Gentlemen to whom I stand parti- cularly indebted on this score, are, Mr. Francis Rufsell, Mr. David Anderson, and Mr. James Anderson;* Capt. Jonathan Scott, Mr. Wilkins, Mr. Middleton, Col. Popham, and the late Col. Camac; all of the Bengal establishment: Mr. Bensley, and Mr. Inglis, both of the East-India Direction: Mr. Marsden, Mr. John Sulivan, and Mr. Callander; severally of the establish- ments of Fort Marlborough, Madras, and Bombay: and Mr. Dryander. To Lord Mulgrave I am indebted for a copy of Mr. Forster’s route from Jummoo to the Caspian sea: as well as for his Lord- ship’s very ready communication of every species of information, that could be of service to the work in question. The routes of Mr. Smith, and of General Goddard acrofs the continent, from the Jumnah river to Poonah and Surat, contain * To Mr. James Anderson, I am, in particular, indebted, for the account of the deri- vation of the term Manrarra, and for that of the ancestry of Sevajee: as also for the subject matter of the notes that accompany those articles. And to him, and to his brother, Mr. David Anderson (each of whom, at different times, resided in a public capacity with Madajee Sindia) I owe the most valuable part of the information, respecting the geogra- phical division of the Mahratta States, and their tributaries. _ sat: . ey Oe - PREFACE. Vii much useful matter ; and have been the means of determining a number of geographical points. A MS. account of the country of the Rajpoots, and other pro- vinces, on the south, and S W of Agra; together with a map, both of them composed by P. Wendell, in 1779, were of very great use in describing the geography of those parts. And to render the MS. more valuable, there has been added to it, Mr. James Anderson’s account of the changes that have taken place since that period, in consequence of Sindia’s attacks, and negotia- ‘tions. The former was communicated by Col. Popham, and the latter by the Right Hon. Charles Greville. Mr. Dalrymple, to whom I made my acknowledgments for the afsistance afforded me, in the course of my former work, has, on the present occasion, not only procured for me every new material that fell under his notice, but instructed me how to pro- cure others, and to draw information from various sources, that I was before ignorant of. To his valuable, and perhaps une- qualled, collection of MS. charts, and oi voyages and travels, I have also had accefs, on all occasions; and I wish to be under- stood to speak with the utmost sincerity, when I say, that with- out this afsistance, my performance must have been extremely imperfect: or in other words, that Mr. Dalrymple is entitled to the thanks of the public, in a positive degree; although my share of those thanks, may be only comparative. b2 Vill PREFACE. Although the new translation of the AYIN AcBAREE may s have in part superseded the value of the extracts furnisned me on agi the former occasion by Sir Charles Boughton: Rouse ; as the translation contains the whole subject in a connected form; and was also a task which none but a person who devoted his whole time to it, could effect ; yet Iam by no means unmindful of my former obligations to this Gentleman. nn I have borrowed, largely, from M. D’Apres’ New Neptune ii Orientale, for the sea coasts and islands: and also, though in a smaller degree, from M. D’Anville’s maps of Asia and India pub- lished in 1751 and 1752. When it is considered that this excel- lent Geographer had scarcely any materials to work on for the inland parts of India, but some vague itineraries, and books of travels, one is really astonished to find them so well described as they are. It is with regret that I find myself obliged to differ in opinion from him concerning some positions in ancient Geo- i eraphy : I mean, that of Palibothra, in particular ; and some few i others. I have generally avoided all disquisitions of this kind, y from a conviction of the general obscurity of the subject; and which even an intimate knowledge of the Indian languages would not enable me to clear up; for the similitude between ancient and modern names, is very fallacious, unlefs strongly corroborated by ‘situation. But we cannot well refuse our afsent to the opinion E | that Ptolemy meant the Suttuluz, or Setlege by the Zaradrus ; > Z | PS : , . s , = “ the Rauvee DY the Rhuadis, or Adaris ; and the Chunaub by the PREFACE. ix Sandabalis: because not only the names, but the positions have an affinity to each other. And ‘yet this is a part of ead ns which M. D’Anville discredits the most : but the reason’ was, that M. D’Anville himself was unacquainted with the. true names of the rivers. M. Bufsy’s marches in the Deccan afford data for fixing the positions of many capital places there ; particularly Hydrabad, Aurungabad, Bisnagur and Sanore. But still there are plans of some of his marches wanting, w hich, could they be procured, would throw much light on the geography of the peninsula, and the Deccan: such as that from Pondicherry to Cuddapah, Adoni, and Hydrabad ; that from Aurungabad to Nagpour ; and the campaign towards Poonah. There are also existing, itinera~ ries kept by very intelligent people, who have travelled from Pon- dicherry, direct to Delhi; but I know not how to set about pro- curing them. The public records at Goa, I am informed, contain a vast fund of geographical knowledge ; and yet we are more in the dark, concerning the country on that side of the peninsula, than we are with respect to the centre of the Deccan. Could the whole mafs of geographical matter that respects India (much of which, is probably in the hands of people who are ignorant of its value) be collected, I make no doubt but that very complete maps of the several provinces of It, might be con- structed, on scales large enough for any ordinary purpose. x . PREFACE. It is intended by this Memoir to particularize the several autho- rities from whence the positions in the map are drawn ; together with the manner of comparing them, in cases where they disa- greed: as also the manner of combining them, when more than one circumstance was required to establish a position. By this means, the authority for each particular, may be known to those who have curiosity enough to inquire after it: and the defective parts being thus pointed out, some future Geographer may be stimulated to seek for better materials. It may also tempt those who are already in pofsefsion of such materials, when they are ap- prised of their use, to contribute them to the public stock. Any communications of the kind will be thankfully received; and a proper use made of them. There will be found, at the end of the work, distinct Indexes, referring to the matter of the Memoir, and to the names of coun- tries and places in the map. The great waste of time occasioned by searching after particular situations, in maps of any extent, renders an index as necefsary an appendage to a large map, as to a large book. For an index will, in the first instance, inform the reader whether the place sought after, be in the map, or not. If in the map, he is directed to it with as much facility, as toa pas- sage ina book, from an ordinary index. And if it be not there, although, he may, indeed, blame the map for its deficiency, he must allow that it does not rob him of his time, by encouraging fruitlefs researches. There are also added, Tables of Distances a ae — eomaeniei eR Di, Rs AE a eg RE PREFACE. xi between the principal cities and towns of Hindoostan; and a small map, which brings into one view the respective positions O of all the places mentioned in the tables. As there does not exist at present, under any form whatso- ever, a connected abstract of Indian history, it is a-very diffi- cult task for any reader, although pofseised of inclination and leisure, to make himself acquainted with the principal events that form the ground-work of the history of that country: and par- ticularly those which laid the foundation of the British power there. The many valuable tracts on this subject, that have ap- peared at different times, are so disjointed in point of chronology, that no idea of general history can be obtained from them: nor can the chasms be readily filled up. I have therefore been tempted to compile a sort of chronological table of events, from the zra of the first Mahomedan conquests, to the final difsolution of the Mogul empire: and wish the reader to understand, that what is offered to his perusal under that form, is intended as a mere sketch; and that, chiefly with a view to render so dry and so unentertaining a subject as the geography of a country, some- what more interesting, by accompanying it with an account of the principal events and revolutions, to which the country has iven birth. I am but too conscious of the deficiency of this part g I o) i of my performance. Besides, many of the events are related so differently by different people, who pretend to an equal know- ledge of the circumstances of them, that it will be no matter of x PREFACE, surprise if I am found (by those whose knowledge of eastern languages has gained them accels to authentic records) to be often mistaken. In whatsoever case this may happen, I make no doubt but that I shall experience the exercise of their candour, as to the motives by which I was actuated, when I adopted any par- ticular opinion, or mode of relation. ‘The present disputes con- cerning some recent historical facts in this and the neighbouring countries, shew how extremely difficult it is to come at the truth, even when the researches after it, are made under every favour- able circumstance that can pofsibly attend them. Marcu Ist, 1788. II ie OP gay oom PREFACE, Since the publication of the first edition, much valuable matter, serving both to correct, and to extend, the geography of India, and the countries bordering on it, to the northwest; has been. transmitted to me. I have, in consequence, inserted. in the body: of the map, such of the new matter, as it was pofsible to alsimu- late with the old ; namely, Capt. Reynolds’s route through Malwa; and from Surat to Tippoo’s frontier, through Baglana, and the western part of the Deccan. But on the north-west of Delhi, the new materials not only differed as widely from the old, as they ex- celled them in point of authority ; but were also extended through a tract, far beyond the limits of the general map: so that the cor- rections could. no otherwise be accomplished. with effect, than by inserting them in a separate map. Accordingly, a new map, on a scale similar to that of the general one,.and forming an ap-- pendage, or supplement to it; has been constructed: and contains generally, the countries situated between Delhi, Candahar, Ba- dakshan, and thetwo Thibets: including, of course, all the upper branches of the Indus, and the valley of Cashmere. This new piece of geography (with the exception of that part of it, between. Delhi and the Panjab) has been formed of materials most oblig- c XIV PREFACE. TT , © Ki rnatriciz f he sens ~s % i | ingly communicated by Capt. irkpat ick, of the Bengal —- ‘lishment ; and of which materials, a detailed account will be found —— e in its place. And. the part which forms the exception, is taken froma MS. map, as obligingly communicated by Colonel Polier : and which is no lefs valuable, from its supplying. the deficiency of the other materials, than from the importance, and novelty of its subject. Having detected a very considerable error, in the relative posi- tions of the two Bucharias, as they stand in our best maps; and having also made a great alteration in the course of the principal branch of the Indus, towards its source ; I have re-constructed the map of the countries, situated between the Ganges and the Caspian | sea, in order to correct these errors, and to insert other positions, ie founded on the result of much investigation and enquiry. For the accommodation of the purchasers of the former edition, these addi- tional maps, as well as the letter-prefs of the third section, which relates to them ; will be sold separately. Having been formerly misled, by Mr. Tiefentaller’s representa~ tion of the course of the Ganges, between Hurdwar and Sirinagur ; i | I have now corrected it, according to the report of some English gentlemen, whose curiosity led them to the foot of mount Him- 1 maleh. As Mr. Daniel was amongst the number, we may expect to receive from his pencil, correct drawings of the lower fall of the Ganges {at Hurdwar), and of the romantic scenes in its neigh- bourhood. November 22d, 1791. “or _— yy Le tf ae ae a : RR a ee == os : = " 4 PS Sen'--] . — . — eae... ee CONTENTS. ————_ ________—__—________ ne PAGE Explanation of the Colouring of the Map ~ - Xvi INTRODUCTION - - - X1X ———Skeiches of the History of the Mogul Empire - xl ———Sketches of the History of the Mabrattas : Ixxix Conquests of European Powers, since the Downfal of the-Mogul Empire ~ - XC General Division of Hindoostan, &c. into Provinces or States - - - cV1ll Division of the MEMOIR ; with an Account of the Itinerary Measures of Hindoostan ~ - - 3 SECTION TI. Construction of the Sea Coasts and Islands - 8 SECTION II. The- surveyed Tract on the Side of Bengal; or that occupied by the Course of the Ganges, and its principal Branches 48 SECTION IIf. The Tract occupied by the Course of the River Indus, and its principal Branches, with a supplementary Map - 65 Of Cashmere, and its Communications ~ - 132 Of the Countries belonging to Hindoostan lying on the West of the Indus - = - - 148 Of tbe Course of the Indus below Moultan - . 17 c@2 XV1 CONTENTS. - PAGE Account of a Map of the Countries lying between the Heads of the Indian Rivers, and the Caspian Sea (the Map at page 200) ~ - - 187 SECTION IV. ° The Tract situated between the Kistnah River, and the Coun- tries traversed by the Courses of the Ganges and Indus 202 SECTION V. The Countries contained in that Part of the Peninsula lying South of the Kistnab River - - 262 SECTION VI. The Countries between Hindoostan and China - 295 SECTION VII. Tables of Distances in Hindoostan - - 815 APPENDIX. Account of the Ganges and Burrampooter Rivers - 335 ADDENDA. Correction of the Course of the Ganges, above Hurdwar, &c. &c. Se) ©) er et A ey " EXPLANATION OF THE COLOURING OF THE MAP. me oe ae ~ —~ The Colours are used to point out the Boundaries of the principal States now existing in Hindoostan ; and these are divided into six Classes, viz. Crass I. The Britisu Possessions; OF those of the East INpDIA Company, distinguished by - - Rep II]. The Powers in Atxiance with the Company, by YELLow. Ill. The Manrattra States, by “ i GREEN. 1V. The Nizam’s Territories, by ae “ ORANGE. V. Tiproo SuLTAN’s, by . ~ PURPLEs VI. The Serxs, by i a - BLUE. The following are the Territories comprised in each Class. I. Brittsu PoOSssEssIONS, RED. Bengal and Bahar, with the Zemindary of Benares. Northern Circars. Jaghire in the Carnatic. Bombay, Salsette, &c. pa OCF Wo Il. Britisu ALLIES. ——=YELLOW. 1 Azuph Dowlah. Oude. 2 Mahomed Ally. Carnatic. na ee | a i Se | III. Mauratra States. GREEN, i | } Deep Green. a Poonan Mahrattas. FRIBUTARIES, | 1 Malwa. 1 Rajah of Jyenagur. | 2 Candeish 2 Joodpour. 3 Part of Amednagur or Dowlatabad. 3 Oudipour. 4 Visiapour. 4 Narwah. “ 5 Part of Guzerat. 5 Gohud. 6 Agra. 6 Part of Bundelcund. | 7 — Agimere. 7 Mahomed Hyat. Bopaltol. | 8 Allahabad. 8 Futty Sing. Amedabad. g Gurry Mundella, &c. &c. | Light Green. fe ee so te Berar Mahrattas, TRIBUTARY. a 1 Berar. Bembajee. ie 2 Orifsa. IV. Nizam-Atty, Soubah of the DeEccAN. ORANGE. Golconda, Aurungabad, Beder, part of Berar, Adoni, Rachore, &c a V. Trproo Suttan. PURPLE. —— Mysore, Bednore, Canara, Cuddapah, &c, &c. VI. Serxs. BLue. Lahore, Moultan, and the western parts of Delhi, jw LEA I mates Pat . hg: t+ eo Sanna A i ene Y = ~~ — . = SMALL STATEs, not distinguished by Colours. i Succefsors of Zabeda Cawn. Sehaurunpour. 2 Jats. 3 Pattan Rohillas. F urruckabad, 4 Adjid Sing. Rewah, &c. 5 Bundelcund, or Bundela. 6 Little Ballogistan. 7 Cochin. 8 Travancore, ae ‘+e iv = se . oe Ye - . ~~. € : 5. » “* z [ce epen ; > — ——— SS Si an ar ee ees or — Se - ——— ee nereem———n. +s | ry | ; oO | | } | xx J carried the imitative arts to any thing like the degree of perfection attained by the Greeks and Romans, or even by the Egyptians. Both the Hindoos and Chinese appear to have carried the arts just to the point requisite for useful purposes; but never to have ap- proached the summit of perfection, as it respects taste, or boldneis of design. The principal monuments of Hindoo superstition are found in the peninsula. Some have concluded from this, and from other circumstances, that the original seat of the Hindoo religion was there. Others, perhaps with more appearance of probability, sup- pose it to have originated on the banks of the Ganges. Monuments of a superstition, apparently anterior to the Hindoo, exist in the caves of Salsette and Elephanta, two islands on the western coast of India: these consist of apartments of extensive dimensions, exca- vated from the live rock, and decorated with figures and columns. India was but little known to the Greeks until Alexander’s expe- dition, about 327 years before Christ. Hrroporus, who wrote about 113 years before, appears to have heard but indistinctly of any but the western part of it ; and that only, by its being tribu- tary to Persia. He informs us (Book IV.) that Darius Hystaspes had dispatched Scylax of Caryandra to explore the Indus, about 508 years before Christ; and that he departed from Caspatyrus and Pactya, which were situated near the head of the Indus. He- rodotus continues to say, that the Indians who inhabit towards the north, and border on these territories of Caspatyrus and Pactya, resemble the Bactrians (that is, their neighbours) in manners: and are the most valiant people of all India. . The eastern part of India, says he, is rendered desert by sands: which description ap- plies only to the country lying east of the Indus, and south of the PanjaB:* and this shews pretty evidently, that Herodotus’s know- ledge of India, as to particulars, extended no further than to the above tract: and a collateral proof is, that he does not mention * The country watered by the § eastern branches of the Indus. See page 80 of the Memoir. f xxi J the Ganges, which became so famous a century afterwards. In- deed, he tells us very plainly, that this sandy desert was the ex- treme point of his knowledge eastward. : With respect to Scylax's discoveries, this is Herodotus's account. « Darius being desirous to know in what part the Indus (which is the second river that produces crocodiles) runs into the sea, sent Scylax ot Caryandra, with others of approved fidelity, to make the discovery. They departed in divers ships from Caspatyrus, and the territories of Pactya;* sailed down the river eastward, to the sea; and then, altering their course to the west, arrived in the 30th month, at that place where the King of Egypt (Nechao) had caused the Phenicians I mentioned before to embark, in order to surround the coast of Lybia (Africa). After this voyage, Darius subdued the Indians, and became master of that sea. —HEROD. Book 1V. In another place in the same book, he takes notice of some Indian nations situated to the southward, very remote from the Persian conquests ; and whose complexions were as black as Ethiopians ; these ought to be the people of the peninsula. He had also learned that they killed no animals, but contented them- selves with the produce of the earth: that they exposed those whom they deemed too ill to recover ; lived chiefly upon rice; had horses of a smaller breed than their western neighbours ; and that they manufactured their fine cotton wool in cloathing. Now, after the above account of Scylax’s expedition, can we give credit to the story of Alexander’s supposing that he had disco- vered the head of the Nile, when he was at the Indus: Are we to suppose that Aristotle concealed the books of Herodotus from his pupil? or, on the contrary, ought we not rather to believe, that the matter of them was on his mind; and that the discoveries of Scylax, made within 180 years of his own time, and of a kind * I conclude that Pactya, is the modern Pebkely. See pages 108 and 116 of the Memoir. Some have supposed Caspatyrus to mean Cashmere: but this ts improbable, from its situae tion, which is remote from the Indus; but Pebkely, or Puckbolt, borders on it, — ———— [ xxiv J that particularly interested him, were detailed to him, when we find them given incidentally in Herodotus? The story of Alexander’s surprise at seeing the tides in the In- dus, appears to me equally improbable ; seeing that the same He- rodotus (Book II.) speaks very particularly of the tides in the Red Sea; and describes them as being not only streng, but ebbing and flowing every day. [That most intelligent and ingenious travel- ler, M. Volney, informs us, that the tide ebbs and flows three feet and a half at Suez.] Arrian takes no notice of the tides until Alex- ander’s fleet had arrived- near the mouth of the river. It is true that the tide in the Indus does not go up so high as in other rivers of equal bulk, and that run on so smal] a descent ; but, neverthelefs, as the tide is perceptible at 50 or 60 miles above the river's mouth,* we may conclude that it could hardly escape the notice of Alex- ander and his people, in their voyage from Pattala to the sea; sup- posing they had not been apprized of the circumstance. Besides, Arrian’s account of the coming in of the tide, which did so much mischief to the fleet, is descriptive of the norrE, or sudden influx of the tide, in a body of water, elevated above the common surface of the sea; such as occurs in the Ganges, &c. He says, those ships that lay upon the sand, were Swept away by the fury of the tide; while those that stuck in ibe mud, were set afloat again without da- mage. l’o the generality of readers, no reason will appear why the circumstances of the ships should be different, in the mud, and on the sand: the fact is, that the bottoms of channels, in great rivers, are muddy ; while their shallows are formed of sand: and it is the nature of the bore to take the s| following the windin the sand banks it m lortest cut up a river ; instead of gs of the channel: consequently, it must crofs eets in its way ; and it will also prove more de- structive to whatever it meets with aground, than what is afloat. * The tide in the Indus is information of M-. Callander delta of the Indus. In the river Amazons, at 600. perceptible at about 65 miles above its mouth 3 according to the » Who resided a considerable time at Tatta, near the head of the Ganges the tides are perceptible at 240 miles up: and in the {xxv It appears also from Herodotus (Book III.), that the parts of India bordering on the Indus, were subjected to regular tribute, if not totally reduced, under the Persian government: for in enu- merating the 20 Satrapies of Persia (under Darius Hystaspes), In- dia is reckoned one of them, and is rated the highest: it being as= sefsed in the proportion of 4680 Eubean talents of silver, out of 14,560, the whole annual revenue. To explain this, the author ‘nforms us, that the Indians were very numerous; and that the tribute charged upon them was proportionably great. It is wor- thy of remark, that this tribute was paid in gold, whereas that of the other Satrapies was paid in silver. Much light is thrown on this circumstance; by the intelligence furnished by the Ayin AcBAREE; namely, that the eastern branches of the Indus, as well as some other streams that descend from the northern moun-. tains, yield gold dust (See the Index, article Gold). Weare told on the same occasion, by Herodotus, that gold was estimated.about that time, at the value of 13 times its weight in silver. Alexander’s expedition furnished the Greeks with a more exten- sive knowledge of India: although he traversed only the countries. mentioned by Herodotus : that is, the tract watered: by the Indus, and its various branches, and adjunct rivers. But the spirit of in- quiry was now gone forth ; and the long residence of Megasthenes, the ambafsador of Seleucus, at Palibothra, the capital of the Pras, furnished the Grecians with the principal part of the accounts of India, that are to be found in Strabo, Pliny, and Arrian: for Me- gasthenes kept a journal, and also wrote a very, particular account of what he had seen and heard, respecting India in general, during several years residence : which account existed in Arrian’s time.. His embafsy was about 300 years before our era. The communication by land, between the Syrian empire and India was dropt very early ; for Bactria soon became independent: and by that means, the link of the chain that connected India with Syria, was broken. The Indian trade was about the same time a ’ or ea At (ec Pup: a ter iin tes a eet = eS transferred from Tyre to Alexandria in Egypt, where it flourished under the auspices of the Ptolemies, until Egypt became a Roman province; and was continued on a more extensive scale under the Romans themselves: nor did it forsake Alexandria, until the re- discovery of the palsage by the Cape of Good Hope. I shall take occasion to speak more fully concerning the particulars of the na- vigation from the Red Sea. to India, hereafter. This traffic opened to the Egyptians and Romans a knowledge of the coasts and products of India, as we find by various notices in the abovementioned authors; and in Ptolemy in particular. But considering how much the detail of the coasts was known to him, as is evident by his map (Tab. X. Asiz), it is very extraor- dinary that the general form of it should be so far from the truth: for he makes the coasts between the Indus and Ganges, to project only in a slight curve; whereas, they are known to form the sides of a triangle, whose perpendicular almost equals its base ; Cape Comorin being the apex of it. Whoever compares the propor- tional dimensions of India, found in Diodorus Siculus, Pliny, and Arrian, will find them tolerably just: and will be inclined to think that the worst set of ancient maps of India has travelled down to us: and that Ptolemy, in constructing his map of that part, did not exprefs the ideas of well-informed people of his own time, on that subject. Pliny was about 60 years before Ptolemy ; and Ar- rian about 20 years after Ptolemy: their accounts of the dimensions of India, were taken from Eratosthenes and Meg asthenes. Diodorus says that India is 32,000 stadia from north to south, and 28,000 from east to west: that is, the breadth is seven-eighths of the length. Arrian gives the measures collected by Eratosthenes and Megas- thenes; and says, that “ India is bounded on the west by the In- dus; on the north by a continuation of Mount Taurus, called in different parts, Paro-pamisus, Emodus, and Himaus; and on the south, by the ‘ocean, which also shuts up the eastern parts of = . ere iz oe Dit 7 aD. awase a DE oP. ma ee Eg aN ee ee [ xxvii ] ‘+ * Few authors (says he) have given us any account of the people that inhabit towards the mouths of the Ganges, where PALI- BOTHRA is situated.” From the mountains at the head of the Indus, to its mouth, according to Eratosthenes, is 13,000 stadia; and from the said mountains, to the eastern sea, the extent is somewhat lefs: but as a huge tract of land runs out 4,000 stadia into the sea (meaning the peninsula ) it may be reckoned 16,000 stadia. From Palibothra to the western extreme of India, measured along the great road, is 10,000 stadia: and the whole length (that is, from east to west) is 920,000 stadia. Arrian likewise gives the measures according to Megasthenes, who reckoned India 22,300 stadia from north to south; and 16,000 broad, from east to west; making that the breadth, which Eratosthenes reckons the length. We may ob- serve, that Megasthenes’s proportion is, on the whole, the truest: for India is about 28 degrees of a great circle in length, from north to south; or from the Indian Caucasus to Cape Comorin: and about 20 in breadth, from the Indus to the mouth of the Ganges: and if we reckon from the most distant mouth of each river, it will be 22 degrees in breadth. This shews that Arrian had as just an idea of the proportional dimensions of India, as we had 40 years ago; for we then reckoned it. narrower than the truth by at least two degrees. It is impofsible to tell what length Megasthenes meant to exprefs by a stade, as there appears to be so considerable a variation in the length of this itinerary measure, at different times: but by proportioning the number of stades, to the number of degrees, included in the above measures of India by Megasthenes, there should be 800 stades in a degree of a great * Here it would appear that Arrian followed the geography of Alexander, who supposed India to be the most eastern part of Asia ; and that the shore of the ocean, from the mouth of the Ganges, took a quick turn to the north and northwest: for he supposed the Caspian lake to be a gulf of it. [Vide his speech on the banks of the Hyphasis.] But Ptolemy, as we are given to understand, had, before the time of Arrian} described SERICA, aid the borders of Sin @:. that is, the countries bordering on the west and N W of Cuina; the country of the Evuvas; and part of Tartary. e ee ee ee —— ed sa > = v1 >" 7 ~x = ——— _ nn 4S —— sae ae 2 5 NE = = ee = = sa Ree. es FS [ xxviii ] circle. M.D’Anville has at different times reckoned 1050, and 1100. I conceive it probable that Megasthenes gave the measures according to the road distance, from one extreme of the country to the other; and not according to the horizontal distance, or actual length and breadth of the country. Part of the apparent differ- ences, in the length of the stade, may arise from these different methods of reckoning distances. Pliny gives the measures along the coasts between the mouth of the Ganges, and Pattala (or Tatta) in the mouth of the Indus, at 3320 miles (Roman miles, I suppose, of 1000 paces). The true measure of these coasts, rejecting the sinuosities, and attend- ine only to the general form of it, is 40 degrees of a great circle. M. D’Anville allows 75 Roman miles to a degree: and by this rule, the above number of miles will come out 44 degrees, instead of 40, the true measure. But if the pace be reckoned at 4: feet 10,02 inches, English, there ought to be 784 Roman miles to a degree; and by this calculation, the 3320 Roman miles will be 42°; or within 3; part of the truth. Whichsoever of the two calculations may be adopted, it is clear that Pliny knew nearly the form of the peninsula; and that Ptolemy, who living at Alexandria, might be supposed to be in the way of obtaining the best information on the subject, was, in truth, ignorant of the general form of it, although he knew so much concerning the par- ticulars. Arrian’s Indian history, which is extremely curious, and merits more notice than it commonly meets with, shews us how very little change the Hindoos have undergone in about 21 centuries, allow- ances being made for the effect of foreign conquests; which, how- ever, have produced fewer changes here, than they could have done any where else: for customs, which in every country acquire a degree of veneration, are here rendered sacred, by their connexion with religion; the rites of which are interwoven with the ordi- nary occurrences of life. To this, and to the seclusion from the [ xxix ] rest of mankind, inculcated by the Braminical religion, we are to ascribe the long duration of the Hindoo religion and customs ; which are only to be extirpated together with the very people among whom they prevail: and which have been proof against the enthusiasm and cruelty of the Mahomedan conquerors; nay more, have taught a lefson of moderation to those conquerors; who at last saw no danger arising to the state, from a religion that admitted no proselytes. We are at the first view surprised to find that Arrian, who pro- fefses to treat of India, should confine himself to the description of a particular part only, while he had authors before him who had treated the subject at large. It may, however, be accounted for in this manner, that he chose to follow these only, who had been eye-witnefses to what they wrote; not compilers: and it is pretty clear that his account of India, is meant chiefly to illustrate the history of his hero. The following particulars, selected from among others, will shew to those who are conversant with India, how nearly the ancient inhabitants resembled the present. 1. The slender make of their bodies. 2. Their living on vegetable food. 3. Distribution into sects and clafses: and the. perpetuation of trades in families. 4. Marriages at seven years of age: and pro- hibition of marriages between different clalses. 5. ‘he men wear- ing ear-rings; parti-coloured shoes; and veils, covering the head, and great part of the shoulders. 6, Daubing their faces with co- lours. 7. Only the principal people having umbrellas carried over them. 8. Two-handed swords: and bows, drawn by the feet. 9. Manner of taking elephants; the same as in the present age. 10. Manufactures of cotton, of extraordinary whitenefs. 11. Mon- strous ants: by which the Termites, or white ants are meant; though exaggerated. [Herodotus, Book III, also mentions the ants: and his account is more extravagant than Arrian’s.| 12. Wooden houses, on the banks of large rivers; to be occasionally removed, as the river changed its course. 13, The Yala tree, or e 2 [xxx J Tal; a kind of palm. 14. The Banian (or Burr tree) and the Indian devotees sitting under them. We may perceive, however, on a reference to Arrian, that in many of the above particulars, he had either been indistinctly in- formed, or else mis-informed ; as in the case of the Tal tree ; the white ants (which he discredits, at the time he relates it) and the manner in which the people daub their faces. The wooden houses, are, as far as I know, peculiar to the side of the Indus; and are remarked to be so in the Ayin Acbaree. Arrian informs us, that he took his account of India from Nearchus and Megasthenes. In the account of the wooden houses, it may be perceived that he followed Nearchus; who seeing them on the side of the Indus, . concluded they were in use every where else. As to Megasthenes, Arrian thought he had not travelled far over India; although far- ther than Alexander’s followers. This opinion may serve partly to explain, why Arrian did not preserve the journal of Megasthenes, by inserting it in his history of Alexander; or in his account of India. | His geography of India relates chiefly to the northern parts, or those seen by Alexander and Megasthenes. And his catalogue of rivers, most of which are also to be-found in Pliny, and among which we can trace many of the modern names, contain only those that discharge themselves into the Ganges or Indus: such as Cainas, the Cane; Co/soanus, Cosa, or Cols; Sonus, Soane; Con- dochates, Gunduck ; Sambus, Sumbul, or Chumbul; Agoramis, Gogra ; Commenases, Caramnatsa, &c. &c. Of the different histories of Alexander that have travelled down to us, that by Arrian appears to be the most consistent ; and espe- cially in the geography of Alexander’s marches, and voyage in the Panjab; which country, by the nature of its rivers, and by their mode of confluence, is particularly favourable to the task of tracing his progrefs. Diodorus and Curtius, had, or ought to have had the same materials before them, as Arrian: thatis, the journals or [ Ree relations of Ptolemy and Aristobulus; who as friends and compa- nions of Alexander, had opportunities of being well informed. We may conclude also, that there were among the followers of Alexander, journalists of a very different stamp ; and indeed, the experience of our own days furnishes us with examples enough of that kind, to make it probable: and there are also to be found, compilers, who according to their tastes and dispositions, prefer the relation of the marvellous, to those of the sober and rational kind. Such as these, we may conceive Diodorus and Quintius Curtius to be; the latter particularly, under whose hand every incident grows into a miracle or wonder. Arrian too, relates his wonders; but in such a manner, as not to commit himself: or, as if he meant rather not to withhold what he thought himself bound to communicate, than as if he believed them himself, or wished to inculcate a belief of them in others. It is to be regretted that Arrian did not preserve the journal of Megasthenes, as well as that of Nearchus. The lofs of Bzeton’s, or Biton’s book, which contained the geography of Alexander’s marches, is also to be regretted. It existed in the time oi Pliny, who quotes him: but [I think, if Arrian had seen it, he would have been more particular in his geography, in certain places; as he ordinarily studies to be. Certainly, Arrian had not read Hero- dotus attentively: otherwise he would not have pafsed over in si- lence the voyage of Scylax down the Indus; nor represented his hero, as being ignorant of so curious a fact as the tides must have appeared, to those who read the same book. But that he had read part of Herodotus, is evident by his quoting his opinion respecting the delta of the Nile; and by an allusion to his account of the ants that dug up gold, in India, &c. There is no reason to doubt that the Hindoo or Braminical reli- gion was universal over Hindoostan and the Deccan, before the time of Alexander’s conquest, if we regard the notices afforded by He- rodotus and Arrian. Nor is it more extraordinary that one religion 4 4 < . res Ly ans - s re ae nie ee Se eee - mania ws, Ne an ah teeta eae 7 in joni eh anne oS oe nas : - a aa eae aT =: ne a = ve — —, . eae ———. _ - - i as — “eit — 2 mer r ; is , Y owe eS = should prevail over India, although composed of distinct govern- ments, than that the Christian religion should prevail over a larger tract in Europe; or the Mahomedan over a still larger tract in Europe, Asia, and Africa. But although there might be an uni- versality of religion, there were, as the learned well know, many distinct languages ; and history, both ancient and modern, gives us the most positive afsurances, that India was divided into a number of kingdoms or states, from the time of Herodotus, down to that of Acbar. Not only Herodotus, Diodorus, Pliny, and Arrian, are positive as to this point, but even Abul Fazil, who composed a history of the Indian provinces, in the reign of Acbar, in the 16th century. It’is probable, that the almost universality of reli- gion, and the union of so large a portion of this vast region, under the family of Tamerlane (particularly under Aurungzebe) has oc- casioned an idea, though a very erroneous one, that the Mogul empire, so called from the Mogul (or Mongul) dynasty, or that of Tamerlane, was always under one head. | But whatever kind of division may have taken place in the rest of Hindoostan, there appears to have been, generally, a large em- pire or kingdom, which occupied the principal part of that im- mense valley or plain, through which the Ganges takes its course - the capital of which has fluctuated between Delhi and Patna, as the limits of the empire have varied. That such a one does not exist at present, is probably owing to the Bengal provinces being im the hands of foreigners: but if we consider the union of interests. between Bengal and Oude, the case is not elsentially altered. Leave matters to their natural course, the whole valley will form one State again. The kingdom I speak of, was that of the Pras and GANGARID#, in the times of Alexander and Megasthenes: and which was very powerful, as appears by the stren th of its and the ‘cece = elephants ae paid It “a to ee we tended westward to the Panjab country : and if Palibothra stood on the site of Patna, as late accounts seem to render probable (see [ xxxii J page 50 of the Memoir), we may suppose that it included at least part of Bengal. In effect, the kingdom of Prasii could not well be of lefs dimensions than France: and the state of it (according to Arrian) was rich, the inhabitants good-husbandmen, and excellent soldiers: governed by nobility, and living peaceably; their rulers imposing nothing harsh, or unjust, upon them. Those who are fonder of contemplating the silent happinefs of a whole people, than of tracing the steps of a conqueror, will be gratified on re- flecting that Alexander stopt short on the borders of the country above described. The trade from the western world to India, which has ever en- riched those who have carried it on, has often changed hands, and been turned into different channels. A pafsion for Indian manu- factures: and products, has actuated the people of every age, in lower Asia, as well as in the civilized parts of Europe: the delicate and unrivalled, as well as the coarser and more useful, fabrics of cotton, of that country, particularly suiting the inhabitants of the temperate regions along the Mediterranean and Euxine seas. To this trade, the Persian and Arabian gulfs opened an easy pafsage ; the latter particularly, as the land carriage between the Red Sea and the Nile, and between the Red Sea and the Mediterranean, took up only a few days. It is highly probable, and tradition in India warrants the belief of it, that there was, from time imme- morial, an intercourse between Egypt and Hindoostan; at least, the maritime part of it: similarity of customs in many instances (as related of the ancient Egyptians, by Herodotus, and which can hardly be referred to physical causes) existing in the two countries. The intercourse, we may conclude, was carried on by sea; if we consider the nature of the intervening countries, and the seat of the manufactures: and it might, moreover, be expected, that a nation so enterprising as to undertake the circumnavigation of Africa (as, there can be no doubt, the Egyptians did, under the Pharaohs), would scarcely leave unexplored the coasts of a sea so much (a =< _—<—-— on be . = aaa — ee al -- — ao pee = 2 ee pe eS OS Se =— —== oo = a = osc Aide See = [ xxxiv ] nearer; and which, from the regularity of the periodical winds, was so easy of accefs. ‘Whether Solomon's profitable traffic in- cluded that of India, there are, I believe, no means of determin- ing; but it appears highly probable that it did: as also that the voyages of three years, made by the ships that arrived at Larsbish, were to the remote parts of Africa. Solomon’s fleets were dis- patched from the ports of the Red Sea; David's conquest of Idu- mea (Edom) giving him pofsefsion of the ports in the north-easter1 branch of that sea. “Tyre was founded about two centuries and a half before this period : and from the very flourishing state she was in, under Hiram, the cotemporary of Solomon, it may be con- cluded that her merchants pofsefsed the greatest part of the trade of the known world, at that time; and the trade of the east among the rest, in all probability. Commerce being so ready a way to riches, it is no wonder that so enlightened a prince as Solomon, should profit by the example of his neighbours, and avail himself of his situation, from the enlarged state of his kingdom, which ex- tended from the Euphrates to the Red Sea, and to the borders of Egypt (1 Kings, chap. iv. ver. 24); and which opened to him two of the great-avenues to the east, by way of the Red Sea, and the Persian Gulf. M. Volney’s-idea, respecting the object-that. Solo- mon had in view, when he took pofsefsion of Palmyra, is, in my opinion, no lefs probable than ingenious; namely, to use it as an emporium of the:East India trade, by way of the Persian Gulf, and the course of the Euphrates. This was about 1000 years before our era. But Solomon’s trade, notwithstanding, was merely tempo- rary ; and reminds us of some feeble efforts, made in our own days, by an inland prince, who was constrained to borrow the mariners of the modern Tyre, as Solomon did those of the ancient. It was, no doubt, unsuitable to the genius of a commercial state, to aida rival power : but either the same genius in individuals might lead them to embark in lucrative schemes, that were detrimental to their country; or it might be a temporizing policy on the part of [ xxxv ] the state. Whether the Indian trade was carried on at the same time, ‘by the Tyrians and Egyptians, as well as by the Judeans, cannot now be ascertained ; but I think it probable that it might ; and that, both by the route of the Persian Gulf, and the Red Sea; as we have seen it in our days. But whatever might be the mer- cantile state of Tyre in the days of Solomon, we find it about a century after, establishing a colony at Carthage; and about three centuries after that, its greatnefs was proverbial: I mean, about the date of Ezekiel’s prophecy concerning it. When Tyre fell into the hands of Alexander (before Christ 332, and about 260 after the time of Ezekiel), that city was in full pofsefsion of the Indian commerce. ‘The route of their trade from India, was up the Red Sea to Eziongaber ; and thence acrols the deserts to Rbinocorura, a town on the Mediterranean, and on the common frontiers of Palestine and Egypt: both of which countries were then in the hands of the Persians. From Rhinocorura, the goods were carried by sea to Tyre, and circulated from thence. The destruction of Tyre by Alexander, and the consequent foun- dation of Alexandria, turned the trade into a new channel; or ra- ther, perhaps, returned it into its ancient one, Egypt. ‘The Pto- lemies, into whose hands Egypt fell, on the division of Alexander's empire, bestowed a fostering care on the new emporium, which also became the capital of the kingdom. Ptolemy Philadelphus constructed a canal from Arsinoe (near the present Suez) to the Pelusiac branch of the Nile: and afterwards, pofsibly because of the tedious and dangerous navigation of the upper part of the Red Sea, founded the city of Berenice on the western side of that sea, and nearly under the tropic (that is, 450 miles below Suez), from whence the merchandise was transported acrofs the desert of The- bais, to Coptus on the Nile; and thence, down the stream of that river, to the neighbourhood of Alexandria; which thus became the centre of trade between the eastern and western world; and, of course, one of the most opulent cities in either. It would appear, ‘ ee 3 it ~ [ xxxva ] that under the Ptolemies, the Egyptians extended their naviga~ tion to the extreme point of the Indian continent, and even sailed up the Ganges to Palibothra. | Alexandria held its rank as an emporium, even after Egypt be- came a Roman province: and preserved it in a considerable degree, during the various revolutions that happened in the east ;* until the re-discovery of the pafsage round the south point of Africa, about 300 years ago, turned the bulk of the Indian trade into an entire. new channel; and from which it is not likely ever to be diverted. Berenice continued to be the port of outfit for the Roman. East India trade in the time of Pliny (A. D. 79), who details, in his sixth book, the account of the navigation to India; with many curious particulars relating to it: and among other matters, we may gather, that it was a complaint even in his time, that the trade to India drained Europe of its riches. Pliny says, that it cost fifty millions of sesterces every year; and yet the trade is not described as being extended to every part of India. Arbuthnot reckons a sestertius one-fourth part of a denarius of 623 grains of silver: at this rate, the above number of sesterces will produce about 440,0001. according to the medium value of silver in the present age. The prime cost of the cargoes brought into England, from India and China, in one year, has been above three millions sterling, freight included. From Berenice it was reckoned 30 days navigation, down the Red Sea, to Ocelis (Gella), just within the strait of Bab-el-mandel. Another port was Muza (Mocha), but Ocelis was reckoned the best, and most commodious for departure. From thence to Mu- xiris, the first port of merchandise in India, was 40 days sail: so that, as they left Berenice about midsummer, they might arrive in India in the latter end of August, when the violence of the S W monsoon was abated, and the coasting navigation safe and easy. * The Venetian trade to the east, was by the channel of the Red Sea, and Alexandria. [ xxxvii J Pliny does not forget to mention that they departed with the west wind: and these 40 days sailing, would be about 15 days run, for an European ship, in the modern style of navigating: being about 1750 marine (the same as geographical) miles, on a straight course. We are told that the first of these voyages were made by coast- ing the Arabian shore to the promontory Syagrus (Cape Rasalgate), and thence along the coast of Persia to the mouth of the Indus, &c. In the next age, a shorter and safer course was discovered: tor from Cape Rasalgate, the ships made a direct course to Zizerus, a port in India; situated, as would appear by circumstances, on the northern part of the Malabar coast. After this, a direct course was made from the outlet of the Red Sea to Muziris, as above re~- lated. It is probable, after all, that they coasted a great part of the Arabian coast, in order to reduce the length of that part of their course that lay out of the sight of land: unlefs the habit of depending on the compafs, has, in my idea, increased the difficulty of shaping a course without one. Muziris is said by Pliny to have been an incommodious place of merchandise, because the shallownefs of the port, or river’s mouth, made it necelsary to discharge or take in the cargo in small boats, at a distance from the emporium: and besides, there was danger from the pirates at Nitria. Another port, more commodious and better stored with merchandise, was named Barace (or Becare), in the country of the Niconidians ; and as the pepper of Cottonara was brought to this place in small boats, it may be concluded that Barace was within, or near to, the country of Canara; which produces the best pepper in those parts, at the present day. After much study and investigation, I cannot apply to any particular spot, these ports of Muziris and Barace: for the Malabar coast abounds with ports of the above description: and it must be con- sidered, too, that a shallow port for one of the Roman traders, which in all probability were smaller than ours, would be reckoned, in the present times, no port at all. The circumstances of the £2 a ra tt y * Ht iu! Af | 1 ay ' iit | : } : } ] | } | } 4 : ani = ) a) Whit Hit 4 pri hh eh iii H 4 | : { ’ mits 6 CU ; ih i 1 a } ’ i : ii ’ Ta 6 ' An Ht 4 oil : x } Pie OL Hit ; f wiht 2 LHe itt ae bread = iii} ns, Pins gl -\ TT ryt ah ; att er yt “ bes ‘ tht ti 4 v nity i { f a ; an : +i) : rit : 4 fi it Lit re rie at iti tt Rly} ae . tit liek By tht aaa ; a a bh 1} ’ it St a] BH : ais | ; P| ri ; Ly 4 be ‘ Wah Bil - Why} d ' i} SLE i ii} } { / ‘7 ; Wy ae '® i i tay i if a ad) | | ; ii ‘ +] . ‘ wil 7 { , } , { Bi ' te. 7 + 1 bie ie) . | : ib heh} a ; i Hh Hit | Bh aa \ | f 1} Wt ’ | ae : i f ‘a . Ww ad a i : Ba ’ wy } Hei tt ' \ : a it ‘ ' \ ub HL | | Heh} Po) ae a ae . au ‘ t P : : 4 { ’ oo ie et P| J : a) : : } \ : : ee Te Pa By : y 8 a ; wt ; +t ih | : : Lt ce os bith th r i Hie fe is at! 1 i ; P , i i 4 f ‘ i f gia f batt | ; i ue? i ila Lf aria , ii a H | ; ai a! r ’ + ii - , A ; rit if) i? : te ra Sin } y eat : y a. 17 } : ; + ! | ? ih : - +} ; : : z a Ph ” 1) é i - : / ’ ; ; et ai ; iy 7 ; ' ri io : 4) it ei . : \ hth } ; eeu } + fi oa ; le i et i ' : 2 Diet Let " oon ye tbe. f ’ Wah ae ee iee ihe ie Lt ' a : hh i rier ttt ' : : Ke j i} ' , yf s 4 : +] i ; Ht ¢ | : ; 4 - : — <= ‘iy & eT a See —— ink ” —— : = . Se in TAL ee . RR eee ye m oe e in 7 - o [ XXXVili | pirate coast, and pepper country, however, confine us within cer- tain limits: for, in the course to Muziris, the traders pafsed near the pirates’ stations ; and as these, by the lights which I have re- ceived from Pliny and Ptolemy, were nearly the same as the pre- sent (that is, between Bombay and Goa), I conceive the trading ports meant by Pliny, were situated between Goa and Tellicherry. The Periple of the Indian sea, and the geography of Ptolemy, throw some faint light on the subject. Ptolemy's ideas are these: Tyndis (going southward) succeeds Nitria ; then Muziris; Becare (which is one of the readings of Barace); Melcynda, or Nelcynda ; Cottiara ; and then Comaria, or Cape Comorin; whose proper name is Komrin, or Komry. And the Periple (my information is from M. D’Anville) enumerates in the same order, Tyndis, Muziris, and Barace: allowing 500 stadia between each, respectively. No three places appear more conve- nient to this relative disposition, and to the circumstances of the pirate coast and pepper country, than Goa, Meerzaw (vulgarly, Merjee), and Barcelore, or Bafsinore. The first, namely, Goa, is just clear of the pirate coast: having Newtya, pofsibly the Nitrias of Pliny and Ptolemy (near which the pirates cruised on the Roman velsels in their way to Muziris) on the north of it. The second place, Meerzaw, or Merjee, has even some affinity in sound with Muziris; and is situated on a river, and at some distance from the sea. And Barcelore, or Balsinore, which may pofsibly be Barace, - is one of the principal pepper factories at present: and therefore answers so far to Barace. Nelcynda, I take to be Nelisuram: and donot, with M. D’Anville, suppose Barace to be the port of Nel- cynda, but a distinct place. It is said by Pliny, to be situated within the kingdom of Pandion ; which is pretty well understood to be Madura: or to be comprised, at least, within the southern part of the peninsula: and therefore, the farther south we xo for Nelcynda, the lefs we are likely to err. But even all this is con- jecture, as far as relates to particular positions: nor is it of much . [ Xxxix ] consequence: for we are clear that the ports of merchandise must be situated in or near to the country of Canara, the Cottonara, or ‘pepper country of Pliny: that is, between Goa and Tellicherry ; as before observed. The ships returned from the coast of India about the month of December, with the north-east monsoon: and when entered into the Red Sea, they had a south, or south-west wind: so says Pliny. The voyage was made much within the compals of a year: and the profits are stated to be immense: but the particulars of the cargoes are not recorded. There are no notices in Pliny (as far as I know) concerning any voyages of the Romans to the gulf of Bengal, or to the peninsula of Malay (the golden Chersonese), although it is clear from Strabo, who wrote before Pliny, that the Ganges had then been sailed up, as high as Palibothra. Ptolemy’s geography, said to be com- posed about 60 years after Pliny, contains evident proofs that both of the Indian peninsulas had been explored: such is the mention of the pearl fishery between Ceylon and the continent ; the dia- monds found on the banks of the Sumbulpour river ; and the point from whence ships that traded to the Malay coast, took their de- parture (supposed to be Point Gordeware): besides many names that can hardly be misunderstood in the application of them; as Arcati, the capital of the Sore (or Sora-mandalum, from whence corruptly Choromandel) ; Mesolia, the district which contains Ma- sulipatam ; the river Cauvery, under the name of Chaboris, &c. The peninsula beyond the Ganges is also described in Ptolemy, as far as Cochin China, or perhaps to the borders of China, or Sine. [See M. D’Anville’s Antiquité Geographique de |’Inde.] We may here observe also, by the way, that the islands scattered over the gulf of Bengal, in Ptolemy, and probably meant for the Andaman and Nicobar Islands, are most of them said to be inha- bited by Anthropophagi : and this idea has also been adopted by the modern navigators. Other islands, which may be meant either for certain parts of Sumatra, or for some of the islands that lie ex- tended along the western side of it, are also branded with the same character: and we find by Mr. Marsden, that it is generally be- lieved that man-eaters exist in Sumatra even at this day. I refer the Bone Fortune island to the Great Andaman ; and the 10 Ma- niole, to the northern Nicobars ; being just the number. of them: the 5 Barafse, and 3 Sind@ islands, together with the 3 Saba-dibe ; are the islands I allude to, as being either parts of Sumatra, or islands near it. SKETCHES of the History of Hinvoostan, since the Commencement of the MAHOMEDAN CoNnQUESTS. THERE is no known history of Hindoostan (that rests on the foundation of Hindoo materials or records) extant, before the period of the Mahomedan conquests: for either the Hindoos kept no regular histories; or they were all destroyed, or secluded from common eyes by the Pundits. We may judge of their traditions, by that existing concerning Alexander’s expedition: which is, that he fought a great battle with the Emperor of Hindoostan, near Delhi: and though victorious, retired to Persia, acrofs the northern mountains: so that the remarkable circumstance of his sailing down the Indus, in which he employed many months, is sunk al- together. And yet, perhaps, few events of ancient times, rest on better foundations than this part of the history of Alexander (see Section III. of the Memoir), as appears by its being so highly cele- brated, not only by his cotemporaries, but by several of the most celebrated authors for some centuries following. As for the no- tices above referred to, in Herodotus, Pliny, and Arrian, &c, ae ae they are rather transient views of the then state of Hindoostan, with a general account of manners and customs, than a history. Not but that these accounts are infinitely more pleasing and satis- factory, than a history would have been, if it contained nothing more than that of the Mahomedan conquests; that is, an account of battles and. mafsacres ; an account of the subversion of (appa- rently) one of the mildest and most regular governments in the world, by the vilest and most unworthy of all conquerors: for such the Mahomedans undoubtedly were, considered either in re- spect to their intolerant principles; contempt of learning, and science; habitual sloth ; or their imperious treatment of women: to whose lot, in civilized societies, it chiefly falls to form the minds of the rising generation of both sexes; as far as early lefsons of virtue and morality may be supposed to influence them. The travels of Cosmas in the 6th century, and of the two Ma- homedan travellers in the 9th, afford few materials for history : and but little can be gleaned from Marco Paulo, who crofsed the peninsula, and went up the western side of it, to Guzerat, in the 13th century. Indeed, it is exceeding difficult to refer any inci- dent related in this last author, to any particular country; as the geography of his travels is an enigma, for the most part. It is chiefly to Persian pens that we are indebted for that portion of Indian history, which we polsefs. The celebrated Mahomed Ferishta, early in the 17th century, compiled a history of Hindoo- stan, from various materials; most of which, in the idea of Col. Dow (who gave a translation of this history to the world, about 20 years ago) were collected from Persian authors. The Maha- barut, an historical poem of high antiquity, and which I under- stand, Mr. Wilkins is now translating from the original Sanscrit (as he has already done an episode of it, under the title of Bhagvat Geeta) issupposed to contain a large portion of interesting histori- cal matter: but if the father of Grecian poetry made so total a change in the story of Helen, in order to give a full scope to_ his imagination ; what security have we that another poet may not mislead us in matters of fact ; that is, in all that is valuable in history, considered as such? Mr. Dow was far from supposing that the Hin- doos were destitute of genuine histories of their own country : he was not indeed acquainted with the Sanscrit language, in which they must be written, if at all : but founded his belief on the infor- mation of people on the spot. If the specimens of early Hindoo history given in the Ayin Acbaree, are akin to those which Mr. Dow had in contemplation, I confefs I can place no dependance on them. The most valuable part of Ferishta’s history, he allows to be that, posterior to the first Mahomedan conquests, about the year 1000: and the following abstract of it is offered to the reader’s notice, in order to fix in his mind an idea of the succefsive changes in the state of the empire of Hindoostan; which from a pure Hindoo government, became a Mahomedan one ; and conti- nued to be so, under various dynasties of monarchs, from Persia, Afghanistan, and Tartary ; until the beginning of the present cen- tury: these princes, moreover, adding to the original country of Hindoostan, all the other provinces situated within the Ganges. This unwieldy state then dropping to pieces, anarchy succeeded ; which, in most parts of it, is scarcely composed at present: and which had nearly given rise to a new Hindoo empire, under the Mahrattas: but the intervention of foreign powers prevented it. Lastly, one of those foreign powers seizing on the fairest provinces, and taking the lead in the empire, although removed from it, the distance of an actual route of fifteen thousand miles!* Even after the commencement of the Mahomedan conquests, we find little more in Ferishta, save the histories of the empire of Ghizni (or Gazna) and Delhi; until the subjection of all Hindoo- stan, by the Patan emperors in the beginning of the 13th century: for Hindoostan continued to be divided into a number of separate * No part of the Roman empire was distant from its capital, by the most circuitous route, more than 2800 miles. [ xhn 4 kingdoms, each of which required a particular history: and of which we know only such parts of it, as were interwoven with the history of the conquering country. Many of these old Hindoo kingdoms, bore the same names as the present soubahs (or vice- royalties) do; and had, probably, nearly the same limits. The history of the Deccan, is yet more obscure than that of Hindoo- stan; being brought into view later, as the Mahomedan conquests extended’ thither: and which began to encroach on it about the year 1300, although the entire conquest of it, was not made until late in the 17th century. It may be observed, that the first Mahomedan conqueror who made any establishments, that is, Mahmood, found little lefs dif- ficulty in subduing the country, than the latter conquerors did ; when so many kingdoms were united under the Patan emperors: for these kingdoms, now become provinces, were too extensive, and composed of materials too discordant to unite properly : not to mention, that they were never long enougli united, to produce the happy effects resulting from a long period of intercourse under one common head, and which afsimilates the whole into one mais, like the French or British provinces. And this must ever be the case, in very extensive empires, where a delegation of great powers, and distant situation, prepares the provinces for independency, when- eyer the supreme government happens to be placed in weak hands. Hence, Hindoostan, even under the Moguls, may be considered only as a collection of tributary kingdoms; each accustomed to Jook no farther than to its own particular viceroy ; and, of course, ever in a state to rebel, when the imbecility of the emperor, and the ambition of the viceroy, formed a favourable conjuncture. To this must be attributed the little resistance that was made to the arms of Tamerlane, Baber, Humaioon, and Nadir Shah : gle though so many provinces were at those times united under one prince. § = eeen ve a wee = ee a 4 “ The first Mahomedan conquests that led to permanent establish- ments in Hindoostan, were those of the beforementioned Mahmood, Emperor of Ghizni: for I make a distinction between these, and the first irruptions of the Mahomedans; which left such slight traces behind them, as to be scarcely apparent. Among others, was that of the Caliph Valid in the first century of Mahomedanism. The empire of Ghizni was founded by Abistagi, governor of Korasan (A. D. 960), who revolted from the King of Bucharia: whose ancestor, in his turn, had arisen to power, on the ruins of the Caliphat empire, about 87 years before. Ghizni consisted chiefly of the tract which composed the kingdom of Bactria, after the division of Alexander’s empire: that is, the countries lying between Parthia and the Indus; and south of the Oxus.* Ghizni (or Gazna) a city placed among the western sources of the Indus, and not far from the Indian Caucasus, was the reputed capital ; though Balk or Balich claimed this honour, likewise. Mahmood (commonly styled Sultan) was the third in succefsion from Abistagi: and was himself the son of Subuctagi, who appears to have meditated the conquest of the western part of India; and, like Philip, left his projects, as well as his kingdom, to his son. Subuctagi had carried his arms acrofs the Indus, and ravaged the Panjab; but made no establishments: for we find, that at the time of his son Mahmood’s invasion, a prince of the Bramin race, or religion, named Jeipal, pofsefsed the whole country, along the east side of the Indus, to Cashmere; and that he had the kings of Delhi, Agimere, Canoge, and Callinger, for allies: so that it may be concluded, from the circumstance of. the frontier provinces being under a Hindoo government ; and from the state of the Hin- doo religion, throughout the scene of Mahmood’s conquests ; that the Mahomedans, whatever ravages they might have commit- ted, previous to this time, had not, as we have before observed, * The reader is requested to consult the map in Section III. for the countries lying be- tween the Indus and the Caspian Sea. F oxiv 4} formed any establishment in Hindoostan: but that the whole coun- try was perfectly Hinpoo, at the time of Mahmood’s conquest. It must be observed, that I do not clafs the country of Cabul, or any of the provinces on the west of the Indus, as belonging to Hindoostan proper. Before Mahmood began his first expedition into India, which was only three years aiter his accefsion, he extended his empire northward, by reducing Bucharia; from whose king, his ancestor had revolted, as has been observed above. In A. D. 1000, he entered Hindoostan: but in the course of eight years, he made no further progreis than Moultan. ‘The peo- ple of Moultan, who were the Malli, and Catberi (that is, the Kuttry or Rajpoot tribe) of Alexander, must have preserved their ancient spirit, to be able to oppose, for so long a time, such formi- dable armies, headed by so furious an enthusiast. In 1008, we find all the Hindoo princes, from the west of the Ganges to the river Nerbudda, united against him, for the common defence of their religion; the extirpation of which, was to Mahmood, an ob- ject equal to that of the acquisition of territory, or subjects. It may be doubted whether the acquisition of subjects, the rational end of conquest, ever enters into the minds of barbarous con- querors; such as this Mahmood, Tamerlane, or Nadir Shah. One would rather suppose the contrary ; or, at least, that they were totally indifferent about it, by their mafsacres and extermi- nations. The confederate Hindoos were defeated : and Mahmood’s first efsay towards effecting the downfall of their religion, was the destruction of the famous temple of Nagracut, in the mountains bordering on the Panjab country. His next expedition, being the sixth, was in 1011; when Tannasar, a more celebrated place of Hindoo worship, on the west of Delhi, experienced a like fate with Nagracut; and the city of Delhi itself was taken at the same time. In 1018, he took Canoge, and also destroyed the temples of Matra, or Matura (the Metbora of Pliny), a city of high anti- 2 he on aati Ser eh a ee ee Ore comer ee ~ a on Oy 4 i oman SNe a [ xlvi J guity, and no lefs an object of religious veneration, near Agra. After this, turning his arms against the Rajpoots of Agimere, he found either them,-or their country, which is full of mountains and fastnefses, too strong for him. His twelfth expedition, in 1024, was fatal to the celebrated temple of Sumnaut, in the peninsula of Guzerat, adjoining to the town of Puttan, on the sea coast; and not far from the island of Diu, now in the hands of the Portuguese. His route was by Moultan and Agimere, the citadel of which he was compelled to leave in the hands of the enemy: and in crofsing the desert, be- tween it and Moultan, he hazarded the lots of his army, for want of water. The destruction of Hindoo temples, with their priests and votaries, appears to have afforded this monster the highest de- light. Nothing offends our feelings more, than the progrefs of destruction urged by religious zeal: as it allows men to suppose themselves agents of the Divinity; thereby removing those checks which interfere with the perpetration of ordinary villainy; and thus makes conscience a party, where she was meant to be a judge. Such also was Tamerlane: but to the alleviation of the misfortunes of the Hindoos, the enthusiasm of Mahomedanism had lost its edge, before the invasion of Nadir Shah. Had this predominated in his savage nature, the whole scene of his conquests must have remained a solitary desert. The city of Nehrwalla, the ancient capital of Guzerat, together with that whole peninsula, fell into the hands of Mahmood; who died four years afterwards (1028) pofsefsed of the eastern, and by much the largest part of Persia; as well as, nominally, of all the Indian provinces from the western part of the Ganges, to the pe- ninsula of Guzerat; and from the Indus, to the mountains of Agi- mere: but the Panjab was the only part of it, that was subjected to regular government, under the Mahomedans; as being in the vicinity of the Ghiznian empire. As for the Rajpoots of Agimere, they still preserved their independence, among their rugged moun- [ xiv J tains, and close vallies; and not only then, but in a great measure, down to the present time: being in respect of Hindoostan, what the country of Switzerland, is to Europe; but much more exten- sive, and populous. From Mahmood to Aurungzebe, the Indian conquerors were contented with the nominal subjection of those hardy tribes: among whom, military enthusiasm, grafted on reli- gious principles, is added to strength and agility of body ; and this race is difseminated over a tract equal to half the extent of France. It goes under the general name of Rajpootana: and is the original country of the founder of the Mahratta state; whose rulers, about 30 years ago, aspired at universal empire in Hindoostan. The Ghiznian empire, subject to the same causes of decay, with other unwieldy states of rapid growth, was in 1158, forcibly di- vided: the western and largest part, and which still retained the ancient name of the empire, being seized on by the family of the Gaurides (so denominated from Gaur, or Ghor, a proyince and city, lying beyond the Indian Caucasus) while the provinces contiguous to both shores of the Indus, remained to Chusero, or Cusroe, who fixed his residence at Lahore.* And even his posterity were, in 1184, driven out of their kingdom, by the Gaurides. The Mahomedans, thus become nearer neighbours to the Hindoos, by fixing their residence at Lahore, extended, as might be expected, their empire eastward; Mahomed Gori, in 1194, perpetrating, in the city of Benares, the same scenes as Mahmood had before done at Nagracut and Sumnaut. Benares was regarded as the principal university of Braminical learning ; and we may conclude that about this period, the Sanscrit language, which was before the current lan- guage of Hindoostan, began to decline in its purity, by the admix- ture of words from that of the conquerors; until the language of Hindoostan became what it now is: the original Sanscrit, pre- served in their ancient writings, becoming a dead language. Such * For the dates of the reigns of the emperors of Hindoostan, the reader is referred to a Chronological Table, at the end of the Introduction. [ xlvili | mutations have taken place in every country, where the conquerors have been numerous enough to effect it: the Saxon language was at the same period suffering from the Norman conquest, what the Sanscrit did from the Ghiznian. Mahomed Gori also carried his arms to the south of the river Jumnah, and took the fortrefs of: Gwalior; which then gave name to a kingdom, that has since composed nearly the soubah of Agra: he also reduced the eastern part of Agimere. The death of this emperor, in 1205, occasioned a new division of the Ghiznian empire, the Persian part remaining to Eldoze, and the Indian part to Cuttub, who founded the Patan or Afghan dynasty in Hindoostan. The Afghans originally inhabited the mountainous tract lying between India and Persia, or the ancient Paropamisus. Before the elevation of Cuttub to the throne, he had carried his arms, under Mahomed Gori, into Agimere and Guzerat. Lahore was his capital, originally ; but the necelfsity of fixing the imperial residence, nearer to the centre of the new conquests, occasioned him to remove to Delhi. It may be observed of the capitals of states, in general, that such as are neither empo- riums of trade, nor meant as citadels in the last resort, are (as it were) attracted towards the quarter, from whence hostility is ei- ther intended, or expected. The Emperor Altumsh, who succeeded to the Patan throne, in 1210, completed the conquest of the greatest part of Hindoostan proper. He appears to be the first Mahomedan that made a con- quest of Bengal; the government of which was from this time bestowed on one of the reigning emperor’s sons. It was during this reign (1221) that Gengiz Cawn, among his extensive conquests (perhaps the most so, of any conqueror in history ) accomplished that of the empire of Ghizni ; putting an end to the dynasty of Charasm, which then occupied that throne: and driving before him, the un- fortunate Gelali, son of the reigning emperor ; who swam the Indus to avoid his fury. Gengiz, however, left Hindoostan undisturbed. tr xiix 4 About A. D. 1243, the Moguls, or Munguls, succelsors of Gengiz, who pofsefsed, or rather over-run the countries on the north-west of Hindoostan, made several irruptions into it: and Turmeshirin Khan is reported, by Sherefeddin (the historian of Timur), to have carried his arms into the Dooab; but without making any establishment. Ferishta takes no notice of the pro- erefs of this desultory conqueror, but only describes the inroads of the Moguls into the Panjab; which now frequently happened : although it was not till more than 150 years afterwards, that, un- der Timur, or Tamerlane, they penetrated to the centre of India. Ferishta describes also an irruption of Moguls into Bengal, by way of Chitta and Thibet, in 1244. : I have before observed, that the provinces of Hindoostan were held rather as tributary kingdoms, than as provinces of the same empire: and that they seldom failed to revolt when a favourable opportunity offered. In 1265, Malwa regained its entire indepen- dence from the crown of Delhi ; having gradually shaken off the yoke, laid on it by Cuttub in 1205: and the Rajpoots were on every occasion, notwithstanding their comparative vicinity to the capital, afserting their independency likewise. Of the state of the internal government of Hindoostan, a judgment may be formed, by the punishment inflicted on the Mewatti, or the Ban-_ ditti tribe, which inhabit the hilly tract, within 24 miles of Delhi. In 1265, 100,000 of these wretches were put to the sword: and a line of forts was constructed along the foot of their hills. Re- bellions, mafsacres, and barbarous conquests, make up the history of this fair country, which, to an ordinary observer, seems destined to be the paradise of the world: the immediate effect of the mad ambition of conquering more than can be governed by one man: the whole empire being portioned out to rapacious governors, who domineering over the governed, until their spirits were su ficiently debased, were at last able to persuade them, that their common interest lay in taking up arms, to render these governors indepen- dent: and indeed, had it brought them nearer to the point of hav- ing a regular, permanent government, this might be true; but, in fact, it only subjected them to a new conqueror; or to the punishment of rebellion from the former one. It would appear as if the warm climates, and more especially the open countries, situated within them, were destined to be the seats of despotism : for that the climate creating few wants, and the soil being pro- ductive without any great exertion; the inhabitants of it do not polsefs those energies that, in a cooler climate, prompt mankind to investigate their natural rights, and to afsert them. This, how- ever, is a point that I shall not venture to decide on; although I believe it is a fact not to be disputed, that throughout the known parts of the world, despotism prevails most in the warm climates. The Patan, Mogul, and Tartarian conquerors in Hindoostan and China, however hardy at first, have, in a course of ages, sunk into the same state of effeminacy with their subjects: and, in their turn, have, withthem, received a new master. Let those who are in the habit of complaining of the severity of northern climates, reflect, that whatever physical evils it may produce, it matures the great qualities of the mind; and renders its inhabitants pre-eminent among their species: while a flowery poet, or a more flowery his- torian, is the most eminent production of the tropical regions. While the kings of Delhi were prosecuting their conquests in the east and south of Hindoostan, the provinces on the west of the Indus, were, of course, neglected ; although not avowedly relin- quished. It might have been expected, that so excellent a barrier as the upper part of the Indus, and the deserts beyond Agimere, would have induced an emperor of Hindoostan to give up, of choice, all the provinces that lay on the west of this frontier: and the neglect of so prudent a conduct, occasioned the peace of the empire to be often disturbed; and ended in their being forcibly taken away at last by the Moguls: who, not contented with their new acquisitions on the west of the Indus, crofsed that river, and ca invaded the Panjab: and so formidable did they appear to Ferose Il. that some tribes of them were permitted to settle in that country (A. D. 1292). The reader will not forget the similar conduct of the Roman emperor Valens, with respect to the Goths, who were permitted to crofs the Danube, and settle in Thrace: and the similitude is the more striking, in that the Hindoostan empire was afterwards conquered by the alsistance of the descendants of those Moguls. This Ferose II. was of the tribe of Chilligi or Killigi (from Killige, near the mountains of Gaur), but is, nevertheleis, included in the Patan dynasty: the name Patan, or Pitan, being applied rather in a loose manner, to all the tribes bordering on the common frontiers of India, Persia, and the province of Balk; that is to say, the ancient province of Paropamisus. In 1293 this emperor gave into the scheme of attacking the Deccan; which, at this period, must be understood to mean the country lying generally to the south of the Nerbudda and Maha- nada (or Cattack) rivers: a tract nearly equal in extent to what he already pofsefsed in Hindoostan ; and which extended from the shores of the Indus, to the mouth of the Ganges; and from the northern mountains, to Cattack, Sirong, and Agimere: the great- est part of Malwa, with Guzerat, and Sindi, being then inde- pendent. The riches of the King of Deogire (now Dowlatabad), one of the principalities or states of the Deccan, gave birth to this project ; and the projector was Alla, governor of Gurrah, which nearly bordered on the devoted country. The covetousnels of the emperor made him embrace a proposal, which eventually involved in it his own ruin, for Alla afterwards deposed him by means of that very plunder. Alla’s first expedition was attended with the capture of Deogire (or Deogur), and with it an incredible quantity of treasure and jewels; with which, having increased his army, he deposed and murdered the emperor. We cannot help acknowledging the jus- tice of this punishment, when we recollect the motives on which h the expedition to the Deccan was undertaken; and that, moreover, the emperor had been bribed by Alla, with part of the plunder taken in a former predatory expedition to Bilsah. When Alla (who was the first of the name) had pofsefsion of the throne, in 1295, he began his plan of conquest, by the reduction of Guzerat; which, while it continued independent, was, by its local situation, a strong obstacle to his designs on the Deccan. Next, he reduced Rantampour, and Cheitore, two of the strongest holds of the Rajpoots, in Agimere. This was the first time that Cheitore had fallen to the Mahomedans. In 1303, he also reduced Warangole, the capital of Tellingana, another principality of the Deccan, and comprehending nearly the present country of Gol- conda. ‘This, as well as Cheitore, was a city and fortrefs of vast extent and population. But in the midst of these conquests, and probably the effect of them, the watchful and restlefs Moguls, from the opposite quarter, penetrated even to Delhi; and plun- dered the suburbs of it. In the following year, the remainder of Malwa was conquered ; and in 1306, the conquest of the Deccan was resumed, under Cafoor, the general of Alla; who proceeded to the Deogur coun- try, by the route of Baglana, which he reduced in his way; and which Ferishta * calls the country of Maruatr. Cafoor not only carried his arms into Deogur (Dowlatabad), and from thence into Tellingana, but into the Carnatic likewise, in 1310. By the Car- natic, is here meant the peninsula in general, lying on the south of the Kistna river. © It is not known how far he penetrated south- ward, but he was directed by Alla to reduce Mazer, which we understand to comprehend the southern part of the peninsula. His expedition appears to be rather predatory, than otherwise; agree- able to the genius of bis master, Alla. "The quantity of treasure * It isto be regretted that Col. Dow did not give a literal translation of Ferishta, as a text, and add his own matter, or explanations, in the form of notes. We should then have been able to distinguish the one from the other. Cr iii 7 amafsed, exceeds all belief. It was said that silver was found too cumbersome for the soldiery, gold being in such plenty. The historian observes on this occasion, as well as on the taking of Deogur, that the princes of the Deccan had been for a great num- ber of ages amal{sing this treasure: so that their country had pro- bably continued undisturbed all that time. _In 1312 Cafoor ravaged the northern part of the Deccan again, ° and laid Tellingana and the Carnatic under a tribute: but the en- tire conquest of those countries was not effected until about three centuries afterwards, under the latter princes of the house of Timur. Alla died in 1316. At this period all Hindoostan pro- per was comprehended in the Patan empire (so called from the dynasty in pofsefsion of the throne): and the interior policy is said to be so well regulated, that strangers might travel throughout the empire in perfect security. | | Rebellions breaking out in Tellingana in 1322, and 1326, it was again subjected: and the whole Carnatic ravaged from sea to sea. But under a succeeding emperor, Mahomed III. the princes of the Deccan afsumed courage, and headed by Belaldeo, King of the Carnatic, they drove the Mahomedans entirely out of those countries ; nothing remaining to them, save the fortrefs of Dow- latabad (or Deogur). About the same time (1344) the city of Bijinagur, corruptly called Bisnagar, was founded by the same Belaldeo. Mahomed, who appears to have been a weak. prince, lost much territory also, by rebellions, in Bengal, Guzerat, and the Panjab: mean while, he was occupied in attempting the con- quest of China, but was repulsed on the frontier. It is probable, from circumstances, that he went by way of Afsam. This em- peror also planned the absurd scheme of transferring the seat of government from Delhi to Dowlatabad: and attempted it twice, but without succefs. Ferose III. who succeeded in 1351, appeared more desirous of improving the remains of the empire, after the defection of Bengal h 2 L ae and the Deccan, &c. than of extending it, by arms. Canals, and public.works, for the improvement of agriculture, and of the in- land navigation, were his favourite objects, during a reign of 37 years. (See the Memoir, Section III.) The Moguls made another irruption in 1357, and the time now approached, when a more serious one was to take place under Timur, or T amerlane. After the death of Ferose, in 1388,. rebellion and civil war, during a course of several years, prepared the empire for foreign subjection: and a minority, in the person of Mahmood III. who succeeded in 1393, brought matters to a crisis. During the confusions atten- dant on the state of a minority, in an empire which could with difficulty be held together by a veteran despot, the historian re- marks an unusual circumstance: two emperors in arms against each other, residing within the same capital. In this state of things, Timur, who had already extended his empire over all the western Asia and Tartary, turned his arms towards Hindoostan in 1398. In the preceding year, he had sent his grandson Peer Mahomed, to reduce the Panjab, and Moultan; and in October, crofsed the In- dus himself; and joining his grandson near Moultan, his army proceeded in different divisions to Delhi, which submitted, without what may be properly termed, a battle. This inhuman monster, who had credit enough with a poet of the present century, to be brought on the stage, as a hero, pofsefsing great and amiable qualities, obtained in Hindoostan the title of «“ the destroying Prince :” and was truly worthy of it, from the numerous mafsacres and exterminations executed under his immediate direction. Ti- mur staid in Delhi only 15days: and then appears to have been on his return to the seat of his empire, when, hearing of a fortrefs in the Dovab, that had resisted the arms of a former Mogul invader (Turmecherin Khan), he marched towards it and took it. From thence he proceeded to the place where the Ganges ifsues out of the mountains, and where the Hindoos resort at certain seasons, in vast numbers, to pay their adorations to, and to purify themselves in that ee Pant sacred stream. His object was the extermination of these inoffen- sive people ; and he partly succeeded. From this place, turning to the north-west, along the foot of Mount Sewalick, he continued his mafsacres, though not without opposition, until he arrived on the frontiers of Cashmere. He spent little more than five months between the time of his crofsing and recrofsing the Indus: and ap- pears to have paid more attention to seasons than Alexander did : as Timur chose the fair season for his expedition, whereas Alex- ander was in the field, in the Panjab, during a whole rainy season (see Memoir, Sect. III.). Timur, however, may be said rather to over-run, than to subject, or conquer; for he did not disturb the order of succefsion in Hindoostan, but left Mahmood on the throne: reserving to himself the pofselsion of the Panjab country only; and this his succefsors did not retain long. His views were at this time directed towards the Turkish empire; and this made him neglect India, which did not promise so plentiful an harvest of glory as the other. During his life, which ended in 1405, he was prayed for in the mosques of Hindoostan, and the coin was struck in hisname: but this might be more the effect of policy in the usurpers of Mahmood’s throne, than the act of Timur. It does not appear from Ferishta, any more than from Sherefeddin, that this prince carried much treasure out of Hindoostan with him. But Nadir Shah’s acquisition of the precious metals, at a later period, was great, beyond all ideas of accumulation in Europe: and is only to be accounted for by the influx of those metals from Ame- rica, during that interval. For the geography of Timur’s marches, the reader is referred to the third section of the Memoir ; and to the map. If Hindoostan was in confusion before this invasion, it may be expected that on Timur’s departure, matters became.much worse. The death of Mahmood happened in 1413; and with him ended the Patan dynasty, founded by Cuttub in 1205. The throne was then filled by Chizer, a Seid (that is, one of the race of the prophet r lvi 4 phet Mahomed), whose posterity continued in it until 1450: when Belloli, an Afghan of the-tribe of Lodi, took pofsefsion of it, on the abdication of Alla II. under whom all Hindoostan fell into separate governments ; and a potentate, styled King of the Easr, whose residence was at Jionpour, in the province of Allahabad, became the most formidable among them; while the King of Delhi had but the shadow of authority remaining to him. The son of Belloli recovered a considerable part of the empire ; and in 1501, ‘made Agra theroyal residence. It was during this reign, that the -Portuguese first accomplished the pafsage to India, by the Cape of ‘Good Hope: but.as their-connexions were entirely with the mari- time parts of the Deccan, which were independent of Delhi, no notice of this event is taken by Ferishta, in his history of Hindoo- stan. ‘The empire fell again into utter confusion, under Ibrahim []. in 1516; and this paved the way for the conquest of Hindoo- stan by Sultan Baber, a descendant of Tamerlane and of Gengiz Kan; who reigned over a kingdom composed generally of the provinces situated between the Indus and Samarcand. Being dis- pofsefsed of the northern parts of his dominions, by the Usbecs, he ‘determined to try his fortune in Hindoostan, whose distracted situa- tion flattered his hopes of conquest. His residence at this time was at Cabul, from whence he undertook his first expedition acrofs the Indus, in 1518. After this, he made four others: and in the fifth (A. D. 1525), he defeated the Emperor of Delhi, and put an ‘end to the dynasty of Lodi. It is said that Baber crofsed the Indus, this last time, with only 10,000 chosen horse ; the enemy's gene- rals, by their revolts, furnishing him with the rest of his army. In this, we have a fresh instance of the small dependence that the Hindoostan emperors could have on their viceroys and gene- rals. Baber reigned only five years in Hindoostan ; during which, his chief employment was the reduction of the eastern pro- vinces, Nor did he relinquish his Persian provinces, by crofsing the Indus. His son, Humaioon, succeeded him in 1530; but [ lv J the short reign of Baber, did not allow time enough to compose the distractions that had so long prevailed; or to exterminate the seeds of rebellion: for the intrigues of his brothers, and the open rebellion of Sheer Kan, drove Humaioon, although a prince of considerable abilities, and great virtues, from his empire, in 1541. His flight towards the Indus, and his sojourn among the Rajpoot princes of Agimere, furnish a striking picture of royal distrefs. During: his stay there, his son Acbar was born, whom we may reckon among the greatest of the sovereigns of Hindoostan. The provinces.on the west of the Indus were held by a brother of Hu- maioon. The usurper Sheer did not long survive his new dig- nity; being killed at the siege of Cheitore in 1545: and was buried at Saseram in Bahar, his original estate, in a magnificent mauso- leum, which he had ordered to be constructed during his life time ; and of which a drawing has lately been exhibited in this country, by Mr. Hodges. Sheer Kan was of Afghan origin; and held the soubahship of Bahar, when he rebelled: and at his death, his em- pire extended from the Indus to Bengal. He left his throne to his son Selim, but so very unsettled was the state of Hindoostan, that no lefs than five sovereigns appeared on its throne, in the course of 9 years. In effect, there could not exist in the minds of the people, any idea of regular government, or regular succefsion: for there had scarcely ever been 12 years together, during the last, or the present century, without furnishing some example of succefsful rebellion. This induced a strong party in Hindoostan, to invite Humaioon back; and accordingly, in 1554, he returned; and met with but little resistance: but died in consequence of an accident, the following year. He was celebrated for the mildnefs and bene- volence of his nature: and his return, notwithstanding the short- | nefs of his reign, was a public blefsing ; as it was the means of seating his son Acbar quietly on the throne. When he was driven from his empire by Sheer, he resided with Shah Tamasp, of Persia, who aided him in the recovery of it: and in the early f lviii 7 part of his exile, he recovered polselsion of the provinces beyond the Indus. Acbar was about 14 when his father died, in 1555. The reign of this prince has been celebrated by the pen of the famous Abul Fazil, in a book called the Acbar-namma, or history of Acbar. The businefs of this sketch, being rather to give a sort of chrono- logical table of events, than to aim at a circumstantial history, I shall not attempt to particularize the great events of this long and busy reign of 51 years: but refer the reader to the history of Hin- doostan, by Col. Dow: in which, not only a full account of Acbar, but also of his descendants, down to Aurungzebe, will be found. As in the person of Baber, the line of T amerlane first mounted the throne of Hindoostan; so in that of Acbar, the grandson of Baber, it may be said to be established. “The conquest of their ancestor, about a century and a half before, had no share in effecting the pre- sent settlement. Baber, was in reality the founder of the Mogul dynasty; and from this event, Hindoostan came to be called the MocuL empire. * The first years of Acbar’s reign were employed in the reduction of the revolted provinces, from Agimere to Bengal ; in which the great Byram, who had a share in recovering the empire for Hu- maioon, was a principal actor. These conquests were secured in a manner very different from those, achieved by former emperors; that is, by a proper choice of governors; by wise regulations; by an unlimited toleration in religious matters; and by a proper at- tention to the propensities of the people: to all which, a long and vigorous reign was peculiarly favourable. The Hindoos still formed the bulk of the people; even in those provinces, that, from their vicinity to the country of the conquerors, had been the most * Properly speaking, the Mocut Empire was that, over which Tamerlane and his im- mediate succefsors reigned; and in which, India was not included. Custom, however, has transferred the name to the empire held by the descendants of Tamerlane, in Hindoostan and the Deccan. Meo Ss frequently over-run: and experience had taught the Mahomedan conquerors, that the pafsive religion and temper of the Hindoos, would, if left to themselves, never disturb the established govern- ment. But the Deccan was-a stumbling block to the Mogul emperors. In 1585, Acbar resolved on the attack of it, and soon after carried the war into Berar, while another army was reducing Cashmere, in an opposite corner of the empire. The Deccan ap- pears at this time, to have been divided into the kingdoms or states of Candeish, Amednagur (or Dowlatabad ) Golconda or (Bagnagur ) and Visiapour. Berar and the Carnatic, each of which included several distinct governments, are not specified by the historian, as members of the Deccan: by which it would appear that they do not, in strictnels, appertain toit. Inthe popular language of the times, there were reckoned to be four principalities in the Deccan: that is to say, the four first mentioned, above. Most, if not all of these, were at this time governed by Mahomedan princes; al- though we are not in pofsefsion of any history of the conquests or revolutions, that transferred them from the Hindoos to the Maho- medans. At the time of Acbar’s death, in 1605, no farther pro- grefs was made in the reduction of the Deccan, and the adjoining countries, than the taking pofsefsion of the western part of Berar, Candeish, Tellingana (a division of Golconda) and the northern part of Amednagur ; the capital of which, bearing the same name, was taken in 1601, after a long and bloody siege, and an unsuc- cefsful attempt to relieve it, by the confederate princes of the Deccan. : Acbar was the glory of the house of Timur. Hindoostan proper, had never, at any period since the first Mahomedan conquest, ex- perienced so much tranquillity, as during the latter part of his reign: but this tranquillity would hardly be deemed such, in any other quarter of the world; and must therefore be understood to mean a state, short of actual rebellion, or at least, commotion. Prince Danial, his eldest son, died just before him; and Selim, 1 the next, in right of primogeniture, succeeded under the title of Jehanguire. Jehanguire reigned about 22 years. Under him, the conquest of the Deccan was not lost sight of, though but faintly pursued. War was made on the Rajpoots, and the. Rana, or chief prince, brought to terms. The rebellions of the emperor’s son, Shah Jehan, embittered the latter part of his-reign; and the influence of | his mistrefs, Noor Jean, rendered his councils weak, and con- strained his government. However, the provinces having been held together for near 70 years, the empire had acquired a degree of consolidation ; and was not so liable to be shaken, as it would have been at some former periods, under the operation of similar events. It was in this reign, and in the year 1615, that Sir Thomas Roe was sent as the first English ambafsador to the Em- peror of Hindoostan. The Portuguese had by this time acquired considerable settlements in Bengal and Guzerat; but only those in Guzerat, where they also pofsefsed some extent of territory, at- tracted the notice of the court: and it is curious to observe what the author of the Ayin Acbaree says of them, about the year 1560. Speaking of the lands of Guzerat, he says, “ By the neglect of the king’s governors, several of these districts are in the hands of Eu~ ropeans.” Ferishta, also, speaking of the site of an ancient Hin- doo temple, near Diu, says that it was situated in the districts that were subject to the ‘‘ Idolaters of Europe.” Shah Jehan succeeded his father in 1628. The conquest of the Deccan was pursued with more vigour in this reign: and the plun- ders and devastations perpetrated there, occasioned most, or all of its princes to make submifsion, and acknowledge the emperor, lord paramount. Golconda wasin part, actually taken pofsefsion of: but Visiapour and the Carnatic, together with the regions of the Gauts, remained in the hands of their ancient pofsefsors. Candahar, a fortrefs situated on the common boundary of Persia, and of the Mogul provinces beyond the Indus, was, at this time, is 5 as a subject of contention between the two monarchs of Persia and Hindoostan. The first serious quarrel between the Europeans (Portuguese) and Moguls, happened during this reign, 1633: when the Portuguese were expelled from Hoogly, in the Ganges, In 1658, the civil wars commenced between the emperor and his sons; as well as between the sons themselves: which ended in the elevation of Aurungzebe (the third in descent), after he had de- posed his father, and murdered or expelled his brethren. The account of these transactions may be seen at large in Bernier and Dow ; and is a very curious piece of history. In 1660, Aurung- zebe (who took the. name or title of Allumgire, and was the first of that name) was in peaceable pofsefsion of the throne: and from that period, until the year 1678, there prevailed, throughout Hin- doostan in general, the most profound peace that had ever, per- haps, been known: but the remainder of the Deccan was still a desideratum ; and Aurungzebe disdained to have any other boun- ‘dary on the south, than the ocean. Accordingly, the conquest of the remote part of the Deccan employed a very considerable part of his leisure during the latter part of his reign: when the whole of that region, together with the peninsula, a few mountainous and inaccelsible tracts- only excepted, were either entirely sub- jected, or rendered tributary to the throne of Delhi. What might appear to Aurungzebe to render this step of subduing the Deccan necefsary, was the determined spirit and growing power of Se- vajee, the founder of the Mahratta state ; who, by his conquests in Visiapour, appeared almost in the character of a rival to Au- rungzebe. | A rebellion of the Patans beyond the Indus, in 1678, called for the presence of Aurungzebe there ; which was no sooner quelled, than his persecution of the Hindoos stirred up the Rajpoot tribes in Agimere. He undertook this war also in person: but was hemmed in, with his whole army, between the mountains, and the emprefs herself was taken prisoner : she was afterwards, however, 12 [ ixi J permitted to escape, as well as the emperor. This did not dis- courage him from carrying the war into the Rajpoot country again, in 1681: when he took and destroyed Cheitore, the fa- mous capital of the Rana; as well as all the objects of Hindoo wor- ship found there. The spirits of these gallant people were, how- ever, still unsubdued ; and Aurungzebe was necelsitated to grant them a peace.* : Sevajee died in 1680, and left his rising state of Mahrattas to his son Sambajee; who was afterwards betrayed into the hands of Aurungzebe, and barbarously put to death. Still, however, the mountainous parts of Baglana were unsubdued ; and although the kingdom of Visiapour was reduced in 1686, and Golconda in the following year, yet he found great difficulty in prosecuting his conquests on the west; as appears by his camp being fixed on the Kistna river, about 200 miles to the north-eastward of Goa, in 1695: I say, appears; for we have at present no regular history of any later period than the 10th year of Aurungzebe ; that is, to the year 1670, when Mr. Dow's history finishes: all the events that are subsequent ‘to this date, are from other authorities. It is said that Aurungzebe was employed in the Deccan from the year 1678, to the time of his death, and was actually in the field during the greatest part of the last 15 years of his life. This de- reliction of his original empire and capital for nearly 30 years, occasioned various disorders in them, and laid the foundation of many more: among others, the second rebellion of the Rajpoots in Agimere ; that of the Patans towards the Indus; and of the Jats, or Jates, in the province of Agra. This was the first time that the Jats appeared otherwise than as banditti; since which, they * The reader may find in the 49th note to Mr. Orme’s Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, a letter written by Jeswont Sing, Rajah of Joudypour, to Aurungzebe, expostu- lating with him on the unjust measures he was pursuing, with respect to the Hindoos. This letter breathes the most perfect spirit of philanthropy, and of toleration in matters of reli- gion: together with the most determined resolution to oppose the meditated attack on the civil and religious rights of the Hindoos. ‘The elegant translation of this letter was made by Sir Charles Boughton Rouse. [ \xiii J | grew up to be a considerable state: and at one time were of some consideration in the politics of upper Hindoostan. - Aurungzebe died in 1707, in the 90th year of his age, at Amed- nagur, in the Deccan; which he had fixed on for his residence when in winter quarters. Under his reign the empire attained its full measure of extent. His authority reached from the 10th to the 35th degree of latitude; and nearly as much in longitude: and his revenue exceeded 32 millions of pounds sterling, in a country where the products of the earth are about four times as cheap as in England. But so weighty a sceptre could only be wielded by a hand like Aurungzebe’s: and we accordingly find, that in a course of 50 years after his death, a succefsion of weak princes and wicked ministers, reduced this astonishing empire to nothing. Aurungzebe obviously foresaw the contests that would arise be- tween his sons for the empire; and it has therefore been afserted, that he made a partition of it among them. This account, how- ever, is not warranted by the memoirs of a nobleman of Aurung- zebe’s court, lately published in this country,* nor by the best living authorities that I have been able to consult. Two letters, written by Aurungzebe to two of his sons, a few days before his death, indicate no intention of dividing the empire; but exprefs in doubtful terms, his apprehensions of a civil war.-+ He left behind him four sons: Mauzum, afterwards emperor, under the title of * Memoirs of Eradut Khan, transkated from the Persian by Capt. J. Scott, 1786. This valuable fragment of Mogul history, contains an account of the revolutions that happened in the Mogul empire, from the death of Aurungzebe in 1707, to the accefsion of Feroksere, in 1712. It contains much curious matter; and fully developes the political character of a Mogul courtier. ; + These letters are preserved in one of the notes to the above work (page 8}, and furnish this striking leison to frail mortality; that, however men may forget themselves, during the tide of prosperity, a day of RECOLLECTION will inevitably come, sooner or later. Here we are presented with the dying confefsion of an aged monarch, who made his way to the throne by the murder of his brethren, and the imprisonment of his father: and who, after being in peaceable potsefsion of it, persecuted the most inoffensive part of his subjects, either through bigotry or hypocrisy, Here we behold him in the act of resigning ruar, to obtain pofses- sion of which he incurred his guilt; and presented to us a mere sinful man, trembling on the verge of eternity; equally deploririg the past, and dreading the future. How awful must his situation appear to him, when he says, « Wherever I look, I see nothing but tbe DIVINITY.” Bahader Shah ; Azem, and Kaum Buksh, who severally contested the empire with their elder brother ; and Acbar, who 30 years before had been engaged in rebellion and fled to Persia. The death of their father, was the signal of hostility between Mauzum and Azem ; the former approached from Cabul, and the latter from the Deccan, and disputed the pofsefsion of the whole empire (for Azem had proposed a partition of it) with armies of about 300,000 men each. Near Agra it was decided by a battle, and the death of Azem; and Mauzum took the title of Bahader Shah. His title, before his accefsion, was Shah Aulum; by which name he is con- stantly mentioned in the Memoirs of Eradut Khan. Bahader Shah reigned about five years, and was a prince of con- siderable ability, and great attention to businefs: but the convul- sions with which his elevation had been attended (notwithstanding his pretensions, as eldest son of the late emperor), added to the various disorders that had taken root during Aurungzebe’s long absence in the Deccan, had reduced the government to such a state of weaknelfs, as required not only the exertion of the best talents, but also much time, to restore. The rebellion of his brother Kaum Buksh, soon after his accefsion, called him into the Deccan; and this being quelled by the death of Kaum Buksh, and the total dis- persion of his followers, he wisely quitted this scene of his father’s mistaken ambition; although the’ Deccan was far from being in a settled state. He had in contemplation to reduce the Rajpoot princes of Agimere, who had formed a very strong confederacy, to which the long absence of Aurungzebe had been too favourable; and they appeared to act with much confidence and security. How- ever, an evil of a more prefsing nature drew the emperor’s atten- tion to another quarter. The Seiks, a new sect of religionists, appeared in arms in the Lahore province ; and ravaged the whole country trom thence to the banks of the Jumnah river. The Seiks had silently established themselves along the foot of the eastern mountains, during the reign of Shah Jehan. They differ from [ Ixve4 most religionists, in that, like the Hindoos, they are perfectly tolerant in matters of faith ; and require only a conformity in cer- tain signs and ceremonies: but unlike the Hindoos, they admit proselytes ; although those from among the Mahomedans are the least esteemed. They are now become one of the most potent states in Hindoostan. These, the emperor marched against in per- son, and after much trouble and delay reduced them ; but their chief escaped. The emperor then took up his residence at Lahore, and seems to have continued there a very long time: probably, to check the remnant of the party of the Seiks; and to settle the affairs of the province, in general. Here he died, after a short ill- nefs, in 1712: and, it would appear, that he never had an oppor- tunity of visiting Agra, or Delhi, during his reign. He also left four sons: among whom a war, for the succefsion, commenced on the spot. ‘The second son, Azem Ooshawn, took pofselsion of the treasures; but was opposed by his three brothers, who agreed to divide the empire among them. A battle, in which Azem was killed, decided matters in their favour ; chiefly by the ad- drefs and bravery of the youngest, Jehaun Shah; who seemed re- solved to abide by the agreement, to divide the empire; and as a proof of his intention, directed the treasures to be divided. But Zoolfecar Khan, an Omrah in high trust, intrigued to prevent it ; —antending to raise to the throne, Jehaunder Shah, who was the best fitted for his purposes. A second battle was fatal to Jehaun Shah; and left his two remaining brothers to dispute the empire by a third battle ; which left Jehaunder, who was originally the eldest, in polsefsion. He did not long enjoy hisdignity ; for at the end of nine months, he was dethroned by Feroksere (or Furrocksere), son of the deceased Azem Ooshawn; and of course, great grandson of Aurungzebe. The weaknefs and meannefs of Jehaunder, is almost without parallel, in the annals of kings: * and gave occasion to * His history is given in the abovementioned Memoirs. ~ saa — = — Sp = ees — ==> = +2 — a —— = — = = _ —.55omm Se Se SE [ Ixvi ] the Syeds (or Seids) Houfsein Ali Khan, and Abdoolla Khan, two brothers, and Omrahs of great power, to set up Feroksere. Having been pofsefsed of governments in the eastern provinces, their influ- ence enabled them to collect an army, with which they defeated that of Jehaunder, near Agra, in the same year, 1712. The Seiks appeared again in arms, during the following year : and in 1716, they were grown so formidable, that it appeared ne- cefsary to march the grand army against them, with the emperor at its head; but we are ignorant of the particulars of the campaign. It was in this reign that the English East-India Company ob- tained the famous Firman, or grant, by which their goods of ex- port and import were exempted from duties, or customs; and this was regarded as the Company's COMMERCIAL CHARTER in INpia, while they stood in need of protection, from the princes of the country. In the year 1717, Feroksere was deposed, and blinded by the Seids: who raised to the throne Ruffieh-ul-Dirjat, a son of Bahader Shah. Both this emperor and his brother, Ruffieh-al-Dowlat, were, in the course of a year, raised to the throne; and afterwards deposed and put to death by the Seids; who had now the disposal of the empire and all its concerns. - é | hus, in 11 years from the death of Aurungzebe, five princes of his line, who had mounted the throne, and six others who had been competitors for it, had been disposed of: and the degraded state of the regal authority, during this period, had introduced an incurable anarchy, and a dis- position in all the governors of provinces, to shake off their de- pendency on the head of the empire. From this time, affairs declined very rapidly: and the empire, which had acquired some degree of consistency under the house of Timur, was now about to -be dismembered, in a degree beyond what it had experienced, even before the era of the Mahomedan conquests. Mahomed Shah, grandson of Bahader Shah, was placed on the throne by the Seids, in 1718. This prince, warned by the fate of [ Ixvi | his predecefsors, and having very early in his reign acquired power sufficient for the purpose, got rid of the Seids: but not without a rebellion and a battle. Nizam-al-Muluck, Viceroy of the Deccan, had for some time been rising into power; and the times being favourable, he me- ditated independency. He had received some affronts from the Seids, which furnished him with an excuse for withdrawing to his government: from whence, in 1722, he was invited to court, and offered the post of vizier. This offer, however, he declined, as not suiting his projects: which had for their object, sovereignty, in- stead of ministry ; in the Deccan, at least. The Mahrattas too, whose power had progrefsively increased, and who even held their ground against so martial and persevering a prince as Aurungzebe, were, as might be expected under a succefsion of weak ones, growl truly formidable to the rest of the empire: and their vicinity to the Nizam, afforded him a complete pretence for increasing his army. When the princes of the house of Timur were so eagerly pursuing the conquest of the Deccan, it seems to have escaped their penetration, that this religion, which pofsefsed ample resources within itself, and innumerable local advantages in point of security from an enemy without, was also situated at such a distance from the capital, as to hold out toits viceroy the temptation of indepen- dence, whenever a favourable opportunity might offer. Perhaps, if the Deccan had been originally left to itself, the posterity of Timur might still have swayed the sceptre of Hindoostan. While the Nizam continued so formidable in the south, the Mahrattas directed their attacks against the middle and northern provinces. Malwa and the open parts of Agimere were over-run by them: and their detachments insulted even the capital of the empire. ‘The weak Mahomed had in the early part of his reign endeavoured to satisfy their demands, by paying them a tribute amounting to one-fourth of the net revenue of the invaded pro- vinces: but this, as might have been expected, Only increased x aaa " oa E : 5 +s See = a ee ee 2 - . ons Aha 7 ~ ae t ‘ fais aos. \ cs . — = -. rma en eet ee een ~ = a UGAE See _—_ = oie - et a ee eee =< — < a = — - = _ _ - 3 = See ——=— ——— ne =a Sa Se ea es — —- SSS = Fees SS — es = =~ —— - = \ SSS - a : ——— ———— rt — . r Ixviii 7 their insolence, and ended in their seizing on the provinces them- selves. In 1738, the Nizam, confident of his interest with a powerful faction at court, came thither, attended by a large body of armed followers. Dowran, the commander in chief of the army of the empire, was at the head of the court party ; which the Nizam firiding too strong, to be easily dispofsefsed of their places, he in- vited Nadir Shah, the usurper of the Persian throne, and who was then engaged in the siege of Candahar, to invade Hindoostan: hoping that he and his faction might get rid of Dowran; or at any rate, that they might profit by the confusion it would occasion. Many thought that the Nizam’s views extended to the empire itself. Accordingly, in the following year, Nadir Shah entered Hindoo- stan, and advanced to the plains of Carnawl, where Dowran had afsembled the army, but was soon after killed in a skirmish. So uncertain was the state of things even at this time, that Nadir Shah offered to evacuate the empire for fifty lacks of rupees (half a million). But the intrigues of the Nizam and his party, occasioned the weak emperor to throw himself on the clemency of the invader ; who entered Delhi, and demanded 30 millions sterling, by way of ransom. Tumults, mafsacres, and famine, were the result: 100,000 of the inhabitants were mafsacred, and 62 millions of plunder were said to be collected. Nadir married his son to a grand- daughter of Aurungzebe, restored Mahomed Shah to his throne, and returned to Persia, after obtaining the cefsion of all the coun- tries subject to Hindoostan, lying on the west of the Indus. His departure left the Nizam in pofsefsion of the whole remain- ing power of the empire : and which he sacrificed to his own views in the Deccan, where he established an independent kingdom for himself. The Mahratta invasions of the Carnatic in 1740 and 1741, and particularly the defeat and death of Doast Ally (Nabob of Arcot) by their arms, called the Nizam home; after delegating his power at Court to his eldest son Gazi o’dien. [ Ixix J | The Nizam, on his arrival, settled the Carnatic for the present, by placing Anwar o’dien, father of the present Mahomed Ally, in the government, or nabobship of Arcot ; which was then under- stood to comprehend nearly the present Carnatic. Bengal became independent of Delhia little before this time (1738), under Aliverdy Cawn; and not long after, a vast army of Mahrattas, both from Poonah and Berar (for they were now di- -vided into two states) invaded it, under the sanction of the empe- ror’s name, who being at.a lofs to satisfy their repeated demands, sent them to collect for themselves the arrears of revenue since the defection of Aliverdy. About the same time the Rohillas, a tribe irom the mountains that lie between India and Persia, erected an independent state on the east of the Ganges, and within 80 miles of Delhi. Very strong symptoms of the universal difsolution of the empire appeared at this time. Nadir Shah died in 1747: and in the confusion that followed, Abdalla, one of his generals, seized on the eastern part of Persia, and on the bordering provinces of India, that were ceded by Ma- homed Shah to Nadir, and these he formed into a kingdom, known at present by that of Candahar ; or more familiarly by that of the Abdalli. It comprizes nearly the ancient empire of Ghizni. Mahomed Shah died the same year, having reigned 29 years: along period, considering the fate of his immediate predecefsors, and the state of anarchy that prevailed so universally in Hin- doostan. Ahmed Shah, son of Mahomed, succeeded his father. In his reign, which lasted about 6 years, the entire division of the remain- der of the empire took place: nothing remaining to the house of Timur, save a small territory round Delhi, together with the city itself (new no longer a capital), exposed to repeated depredations, matfsacres, and famines, by the contests of invaders. The last army that might be reckoned imperial, was defeated by the Rohillas, in 1749; by which their independency was firmly established in the k 2 wets fa, eastern part of the province of Delhi. The Jates, or Jats, a Hin- doo tribe under Soorage-Mull, established themselves, and founded a state in the province of Agra. The Deccan and Bengal we have already seen usurped by their viceroys, the Nizam and Aliverdy : Oude was seized on by Seifdar Jung (father to the late Sujah Dow- lah, and grandfather to the reigning Nabob of Oude, Azuph Dowlah): Allahabad by M ahomed Kooli: Malwa was divided be- tween the Poonah Mahrattas, and several native princes, and ze- mindars: Agimere reverted of course, to its ancient lords, the Rajpoot princes: andthe Mahrattas, who had of late been making large strides towards universal plunder, if not to universal empire, pofsefsed, in addition to their share of Malwa, the greatest part of Guzerat, Berar, and Orifsa; besides their ancient domains in the Deccan: and were alternately courted and employed by different parties, and were become the Swifs of India; with this deviation from the custom of the European Swifs, that they usually paid themselves, instead of being paid by their employers. Abdalla, as has just been said, having’established his new kingdom very early in thisreign, entered Lahore and Moultan (or the Panjab) with a view to the conquest of them. The whole country of Hindoostan proper, was in commotion from one extreme to the other: each party fearing the machinations or attacks of the other ; so that all regular government was at an end, and villainy was practised in every form. Perhaps, in the annals of the world, it has.seldom happened that the bonds of government were so suddenly difsolved, over a portion of country, containing at least 60 millions of inha- bitants. | The Nizam died at a very advanced age, * in 1748, and was succeeded by his son Nazirjung, in prejudice to the rights of his eldest son, Gazi, vizier to the nominal emperor. The contests that followed soon after, between Nazirjung and his nephew * He was 104 years old. He left five sons; Gazi o’dien, Nazirjung, Salabidjung, Niza- mally (the present soubah of the Deccan, and the only survivor) and Bazalet Jung. EF is Muzzuffer Jung, for the throne of the Deccan ; and between the families of Anwar o’dien and Chunda Saheb, for the nabobship of Arcot, one of its provinces, occasioned the French and English to engage as auxiliaries in the wars that happened in consequence of them. In the first, the French alone interfered: in the latter, both nations; the English espousing the cause of the family of Anwar o’dien. These wars lasted till the year 1754; and ended, after much bloodshed by battle and afsafsination, in fixing Ma- _ homed Ally, second son of Anwar o’dien, in.the government of Arcot; and Salabidjung, son of the late Nizam-al-Muluck, in the soubahship of the Deccan: the original disputants being either afsafsinated or killed in battle. By this result, the English gained the point of establishing their security and their influence in the Carnatic: and the French, in addition to the solid advantage of getting polsefsion of the northern circars,* valued at ‘half a mil- lion sterling of annual revenue, gained the splendid but uncer- tain privilege of influencing the councils of the Nizam, by at- tending his person with their army, commanded by the celebrated M. Bufsy. The Mogul empire was now become merely nominal: and the emperors must in future be regarded as of no political consequence, otherwise than as their names and persons were made use of, by different parties, to forward their own views. That the name and person of the emperor were of use, as retaining a considerable de- gree of veneration among the bulk of the people in Hindoostan and the Deccan, is evident, from the application made at different times for grants of territory, forcibly acquired by the grantee, but which required the sanction of the lord paramount, in order to re- concile the transaction to the popular, or perhaps, vulgar opinion. Thus every usurper has endeavoured to sanctify his usurpation, by either a real or pretended grant from the emperor: and others, * The geographical position of the circars, and the origin of the application of the term northern, to them, will be found in the latter part of this Introduction. se as | ' s be . . * P - : -— oh ? : = - * \, .? ‘ - - p ms nate -- - 2 > es - ae* < _* - an = a = == ———— - a iiinste dem decienenionianes \ a a BSS = == = SS SS ae epg a SS S=— _—— i= ane aoe are a at Li +) hi | eal e ra , eae ati ae iH BP Hi (at tlie $e eb! 1a} | i {aaa eb a ih a ae Be Pee Te - Th ih f uh . | He jt by obtaining pofsefsion of his person, have endeavoured to make their acts pafs for his. Another remarkable instance of the effect of popular opinion, is, that the coin throughout the whole tract, known by the name of the Mogul Empire, is to this day, struck in / the name of the nominal emperor. . In 1753, the Emperor Ahmed was deposed by Gazi,* after having reigned about 6 years. In the preceding year, the Mah-~ rattas had been called in, to afsist in reducing the Jats, who were in pofsefsion of Agra, and become troublesome neighbours to the emperor: and in the present year, the Berar Mahrattas established themselves in Orifsa, by cefsion from Aliverdy, Nabob of Bengal : who was also compelled, for a short time, to pay them a tribute for Bengal and Bahar: amounting to one-fourth of the clear re- venue. This, together with the Mogul’s former permifsion to collect the arrears of revenue due to him, is the foundation of their claims on Bengal and Bahar; and which they have never relinquished, although the times may have been unfavourable to their afserting them. | =~ Allumguire Il. grandson of Bahader Shah, was placed on the nominal throne by Gazi, with the concurrence of Nidjib Dowlah, a Rohilla chief, and commander of the army. Abdalla of Can- dahar, was at this time in pofsefsion of Lahore, and threatened Delhi. In 1756, the emperor, to get rid of Gazi, invited Abdalla to Delhi; who accordingly came, and laid that unfortunate city under heavy contributions; not even sparing the sepulchres of the dead: but being baffled in his attempt on Agra (held by the Jats) he proceeded no farther eastward, but returned towards Persia, in 1758. The emperor and his family were now reduced to the lowest pofsible state of royalty: alternately soliciting the afsistance * It is necefsary to observe, that the Gazi o’dien in question, is not the person whom we have seen before, in the capacity of vizier to Mahomed Shah; but-his son. But this is the Gazi, who is so famous, or rather infamous, for afsafsinations and crimes of almost every other kind. The elder Gazi perished in an attempt to recover the pofsefsion of the Deccan ‘rom his younger brother Salabidjung, in 1752. [ Ixxiii J of Abdalla, and of the Mahrattas; and as much in dread of their allies, as of their enemies. | In 1760, Allumguire was deposed and murdered by Gazi. His son, the present emperor, who took the title of Shah Aulum, was then engaged in a fruitlefs attempt to reduce the Bengal provinces. He had succefsively thrown himself, on the Mahrattas, Nidjib Dowlah, and Sujah Dowlah, for protection and alsistance; but without succefs. Mahomed Kooli of Allahabad, however, received him: and it was by means of an army furnished by that chief, and by Bulwantsing, zemindar of Benares, that he was enabled to enter the Bengal provinces, where he was joined by some refractory zemindars of Bahar, and made up altogether a force of about 60,000 men: but notwithstanding his numbers, they were so ill provided, that he ended his expedition (in 1761) by surrendering himself to the British, who had taken the field as allies to the Na- bob of Bengal: and who, having at that time no inducement to connect their fortunes with his, he applied with more succeifs to Sujah Dowlah, who, in Mahomed Kooli’s absence, had seized on Allahabad. we Abdalla had visited Hindoostan no lefs than 6 times during the late reign ; and appeared to have much more influence in the em- pire than Allumguire had. His sixth visit, was in 1759 and 1760 ; when Delhi was again plundered and almost depopulated, although: during the time of Aurungzebe it was supposed to contain two millions of souls. The Mahrattas in the midst of these confusions and revolutions, daily gathered strength. We find them engaged in every scene of politics and warfare from Guzerat to Bengal ; and from Lahore to the Carnatic. Pofsefsed of such extensive domains and vast armies, they thought of nothing lefs than driving out Abdalla, and restoring the Hindoo government throughout the empire. Thus the principal powers of Hindoostan were arranged in two parties; the Hindoos and Mahomedans : for the Jats joined the Mahrattas ; [ Ixxiv J and Sujah Dowlah, with the Rohillas, and other Mahomedan chiefs of lefs note, joined Abdalla: and a battle ensued in the old scene of warfare, the plains of Carnawl and Panniput. There were said to be 150,000 Mahomedans, and no lefs than 200,000 Mahrattas, whose cause the Jats deserted, before the battle. This was the most important struggle that had taken place, since the contests between Aurungzebe’s sons, in 1707. Victory declared for Abdalla, after a battle more obstinate and bloody than any that the records of Hindoostan ean probably shew : the carnage of the day, and the number of Mahratta prisoners taken, were almos’ incredible ; and great deeds of valour were performed on both sides. J This battle was decisive of the pretensions of the Mahrattas, to universal empire in Hindoostan. They lost the flower of their army, together with their best generals: and from that period (1761) their power has been sensibly on the decline. Abdalla’s influence at Delhi was now unlimited ; and he invited Shah Aulum thither (then engaged in Bahar, as abovesaid) pro- mising to seat him on the throne of his ancestors. He, however, did not venture to trust himself in the hands of Abdalla: who therefore, as his presence Was required in Lahore, where the Seiks were on the point of overpowering his garrisons, set up Jewan Buckt,* the son of Shah Aulum, for emperor, under the tuition and protection of Nidjib Dowlah ; from whom he exacted an an- nual tribute. Thus, in fact, Abdalla became Emperor of Delhi: and if his inclinations had led him to establish himself in Hindoo- stan, it is probable that he might have began a new dynasty of emperors in his own person. He meant, probably, at some future time, to pursue his designs, whatever they were, either for himself or for the heir of the house of Timur, to which he had \ allied himself by a match with one of the princefses. His son and ey, * This is the person who visited Mr. Hastings at Lucknow, in 1784. He was. about 13 H hi a years old at the time of Abdalla’s last visit to Delhi. [ Ixxv J succefsor, the present Timur Shah, married another princefs of the same line. ) | After the departure of Abdalla, it appears that all the territory remaining to Nidjib Dowlah, for himself and the young emperor, | was the northern part of the province of Delhi. In the following year, 1762, both the Jats and Mahrattas prefsed hard on Nidjib Dowlah, but he either baffled them, or bought them: off, and held his ground during his life time; and then transmitted his country, which is chiefly situated between the Ganges and Jumnah, to his son Zabeta Cawn, the present pofsefsor. Shah Aulum, the legal emperor (whose son we have just seen in the character of his father’s representative), was without territory, and without friends, save only a few Omrahs who were attached to his family ; and were, like him, dispofsefsed of their property and station. ‘I'he expulsion of the Nabob of Bengal, Cofsim Ally, by the English, in 1763, by drawing Sujah Dowlah into the quarrel, was the means, once more, of bringing the wandering emperor into notice. But he had more to hope from the succefs of the British arms, than those of his patron, Sujah Dowlah: and the uninterrupted succefs that attended them in 1763, 64, and 66, by the dispersion of the armies of Cofsim Ally, and of Sujah Dowlah, and by the entire conquest of Oude and Allahabad, left both the emperor and Sujah Dowlah no hopes, but from the moderation of _ the victors. Lord Clive, who afsumed the government of Bengal in 1765, restored to Sujah all that had been conquered from him, except the provinces of Corah and Allahabad; which were kept as part of an establishment for the emperor: at the same time he ob- tained from the same emperor, a grant of the provinces of Bengal, Bahar, and Orifsa, together with the northern circars, on condi- tion of paying the emperor 26 lacks of rupees (260,0001.) per annum, by way of tribute, or quit rent. The Corah provinces were valued at 30 lacks more. Thus was a provision made for the emperor, and a good bargain struck for the English ; for Bengal | [ lxxvi 7 and the circars might be estimated ata million and a half net reve- nue, after the charges of the civil and military establishments were paid. The emperor was to reside at the city of Allahabad ; and was, in effect, under the protection of the English, to whom he owed all that he pofsefsed. A treaty offensive and defensive was entered into with Sujah Dowlah, Nabob of Oude; and his territo- ries being situated so as to form a barrier to ours; a competent force stationed within them, served to guard both at the same time, and it was conyenient to the pofsefsor of Oude, to pay the expence of it, as if it had been retained for his service only, It was, however, the misfortune of the emperor, that he could not accommodate his mind to the standard of his circumstances, although these were far more favourable now, than at any other period of his life. But being the lineal descendant of the house of Timur, he aspired to pofsefs the capital city of his ancestors ; and in grasping at this shadow, he lost the substance of what he already polsefsed. For after about 6 years quiet residence at Allahabad, he put himself into the hands of the Mahrattas, who promised to seat him on the throne of Delhi: those very Mahrattas, who had wrested the fairest of his provinces from his family, and whose object was to get pofsefsion of the rest; and who intended to use his person and name, as one of the means of accomplishing it. A celsion of the Corah provinces to the Mahrattas, was the immediate consequence of this connexion: and had not the English inter- posed, the Mahrattas would have established themselves in that important angle of the Dooab, which commands the navigation of the upper part of the river Ganges, and the whole course of the - Jumnah, and which would have brought them almost close to our doors; besides the evil of extending their influence and power, and of feeding their hopes of extending them still further. The principle on which the British government acted, was this: they considered the Corah, &c. provinces, which by right of conquest were originally theirs, as having reverted again to them, when they C Ixxvii J were alienated from the purposes for which they had been origi- nally granted to the emperor; and applied to the purpose of aggrandizing a power, which was inimical to them and to their a]- lies. They therefore took pofsefsion of those provinces again, and immediately ceded them to the Nabob of Oude, for a valuable con- sideration. Indeed, it was a mistake originally, not to restore the poisefsion of them to Sujah Dowlah, in common with the rest of his territories; and to settle a certain stipend in lieu of them, to the emperor: for they, forming the frontier towards the Mahrattas and Jats, should have been placed in hands that were better able to defend them. The Mogul, however, went to Delhi; thereby losing all that he had acquired from the British ; and has ever since been a kind of state prisoner: living on the produce of a trifling domain, which he holds by a tenure of sufferance ; allowed him partly out of vene- ration for his ancestors, and partly for the use of his name. It must be allowed, that the princes of Hindoostan have generally shewn a due regard to the distrefses of fallen royalty (when life has been spared) by granting jaghires, or pensions. Ragobah’s, is a case in point. The private distrefses of Shah Aulum (it is almost mockery to call him the Great Mogul, or emperor) were, how- ever, so prefsing,, during Mr. Hastings’s last journey toOude(17 84), that his son Jewan Buckt came to solicit afsistance from the Eng- lish. Since the peace of 1782 ,Madajee Sindia, a Mahratta chief, and the pofsefsor of the principal part of Malwa, has taken the lead at Delhi; and has reduced several places situated within the districts formerly pofsefsed by the Jats, Nudjuff Cawn, and the Rajah of Joimagur: and it may be concluded that Sindia has in view to ex~ tend his conquests on the side of Agimere: and to establish for himself a considerable state, or kingdom. It might be expected that the Rajpoots of Agimere, &c. would be lefs averse to receiving a sovereign of their own religion, than they were to submit to the Mahomedan emperors: and, more- 12 | f Ixxvil J over, that it would be more for the interest of their people to be » subjects, than tributaries, of the Mahrattas; these being mild as governors, although the most unfeeling, as collectors of tribute, or as enemies: yet it appears that they entertain the ereatest jea- lousy of Sindia’s designs ; the accomplishment of which would make their princes sink into a state of greater insignificance than they are at present. In a country so fruitful of revolutions, it is difficult to fore- see the event of Sindia’s present measures; but they point strongly towards raising him to the head of the western Mahratta state, or to that of a new empire founded on its ruins. The pro- vinces of Agra and Delhi, and that whole neighbourhood, are in the most wretched state that can be conceived. Having been the seat of continual wars for near 50 years, the country is almost de- populated, and most of the lands, of course, are lying waste: the wretched inhabitants not daring to provide more than the bare means of subsistence, for fear of attracting the notice of those, whose trade is pillage. Nothing but the natural fertility of the soil, and the mildnefs of the climate, could have kept up any de- gree of population; and rendered the sovereignty of it, at this day, worth contending for. So that a tract of country which pofsefses every advantage that can be derived from nature, contains the most miserable of inhabitants: so dearly do mankind pay for the ambi- tion of their superiors ; who, mis-calculating their powers, think they can govern as much as they can conquer. In the Mogul em- pire, many parts of it were 1000 miles distant from the seat of go- vernment: and accordingly its history is one continued lefson to kings, not to grasp at too much dominion; and to mankind, to circumscribe the undertakings of their rulers. It is highly improbable that the house of Timur will ever rise again, or be of any consequence in the politics of Hindoostan. It was in 1525 that the dynasty of Great Moguls began: so that reckoning to the present time (1788), it has lasted 262 years: a long period for that country. [ Ixxix J SKETCH of the MAHRATTA History. We have frequently had occasion, in the course of the above sketch, to mention the ManratTras: and as the rise and progrefs of that state is of much importance to the general history of the decline of the Mogul empire ; and so remarkable in itself, from the suddennefs of its growth ; it may not be improper to give a short history of it, in an uninterrupted narrative; although some part of the former one may be repeated: The origin and signification of the word Mauratta (or Mo- RATTOE) has of late been very much the subject of inquiry and discufsion, in India: and various fanciful conjectures have been made concerning it. We learn, however, from Ferishta,* that MARHAT was the name of a province in the Deccan ; and that it comprehended Baglana (or Bogilana) and other districts, which at * This information occurs not only in Ferishta’s history of Hindoostan, but in that of the Deccan, &c. likewise. The former we have before spoken of, as being translated by Col. Dow : but the latter has never yet made its appearance in any European language. It is ex- pected, however, that the public will soon be in pofsefsion of it, from the hands of Capt. Jonathan Scott, who has already exhibited a specimen of one part of his intended work; and has engaged to complete it, on conditions, which the public, on their part, appear to have performed. Ferishta lived in the court of Ibrahim Audil Shah, King of Visiapour ; who was cotemporary with Jehanguire in the beginning of the last century. Ferishta’s history of the Deccan, &c. opens to our view the knowledge of an empire that has scarcely been heard of, in Europe. Its emperors of the Ban M1NEAH dynasty (which commenced with Hafsan Caco, A.D. 1347) appear to have exceeded in power and splendour, those of Delhi; even at the most flourishing periods of their history. The seat of government was at Calberga (see Orme’s Historical Fragments, p. cxxxvi.) which was centrical to the great body of the empire ; and is at this day a considerable city. Like other overgrown empires, it fell to pieces with its own weight: and out of it were formed four potent kingdoms, under the names of Visia- pour (properly Bejapour), Golconda, Berar, and Amednagur; whose particular limits and inferior members, we are not well informed of. Each of these subsisted with a considerable degree of power, until the Mogul conquest ; and the two first, as we have seen above, pre- served their independency until the time of Aurungzebe. It is worthy of remark, that the four monarchs of these kingdoms, like the Cesars and Ptolemies, had each of them a name, or title, common to the dynasty to which he belonged; and which were derived from the respective founders. Thus, the kings of Visiapour, were styled Audil (or Adil) Shah: those of Golconda, Cuttub Shah; and those of Berar and Amednagur, Nizam Shah, and Amud Shah, A. | [ Ixxx J present form the most central part of the Mahratta dominions. The original meaning of the term Marhat, like that of most other proper names, is unknown ; but that the name of the nation in question, is a derivative from it, cannot be doubted : for the tes- timony of Ferishta may be received without the smallest suspicion of error, or of design to establish a favourite opinion, when it is considered that he wrote, at a period, when the inhabitants of the province of Maruart did not exist as an independent natn ; but were blended with the other subjected Hindoos of the Deccan. Be- sides the testimony of Ferishta, there is that also of Nizam-ul- Deen, * an author who wrote at an earlier period ; and who relates, in his general history of Hindoostan, that one of the kings of Delhi, made an excursion from Deogur (Dowlatabad ) into the neigh- bouring province of MARHAT. + : Sevajee may be considered as the founder of the MsuRaATTA EMPIRE. His ancestry is not very clearly ascertained ; but the most commonly received opinion, is, that his grandfathe was an illegitimate son of a Rana of Oudipour, the chief of the Rajpoot princes; the antiquity of whose house may be inferred from Pio- lemy. (See the Memoir, page 153.) The mother of this illegiti- mate son is said to have been an obscure person, of a tribe named Bonsola (sometimes written Bouncello, and Boonsla), which name was aisumed by her son, and continued to be the family name of his descendants, the Rajahs of Sattarah, and Berar. Having, after the death of his father (the Rana of Oudipour) suffered some indignities from his brothers, on the score of his birth, he retired in disgust to the Deccan, and entered into the service of the King of Bajapour (vulgarly Visiapour). The reputation of his family, added to his own personal merit, soon obtained for him a distin- * Nizam-ul-Deen was an officer in the court of Acbar; and wrote a generil history of Hindoostan, which he brought down to the goth year of that emperor. + This also occurs in Ferishta’s history of Hindoostan. It was in the reigt. of Alla I A, D. 1312. See also page lii of the Introduction. = k [ Ixxxi 4 guished rank in the armies of the King of Visiapour, in which he was succeeded by his son. But his grandson, Sevajee, who was born in 1628, disdaining the condition of a subject, embraced an early opportunity (which the distractions then existing in the Visia- pour monarchy, aiforded him) of becoming independent. So rapid was the progrefs of his conquests, that he was grown formidable to the armies of the Mogul empire, before Aurungzebe’s accefsion to power; having, before that period, seized on the principal part of the mountainous province of Baglana, and the low country of Concan, situated between it and the western sea. He had also acquired from the kingdom of Visiapour, the important fortrefs of Pannela, which commanded an entrance into the heart of it, from the side of Baglana ; together with several other places of strength. In the Carnatic he had pofsefsion of Gingee, together with an ex- tensive district round it:* and this perhaps may be considered ra- ther as an usurpation of one of the Visiapour conquests, than as an acquisition made from the original sovereign of the Carnatic: for the King of Visiapour appears to have pofsefsed the southern part of the Carnatic, including Tanjore.- Great part of the his- tory of Sevajee will be found in Mr: Orme’s Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire, and is well worth the reader’s attention, At his death, which happened in 1680, his domains extended from the northern part of Baglana, near Surat, to the neighbourhood of the Portuguese districts of Goa, along the sea coast ; but pro- bably not very far inland, beyond the foot of the Gauts, and other ranges of mountains, which may be considered as branches of them; for Aurungzebe’s army kept the field in Visiapour at that period, and necelsarily straitened Sevajee’s quarters on that side. These * The Freach obtained the grant of Pondicherry in 1674, from a Rajah of Gingee, who acknowledged the King of Narsinga as his superior; but this latter was, at the same time, dependent on Visiapour. Sevajee took pofsefsion of Gingee about the year 1677, and con- firmed the above grant in 1680. _t 1am ignorant of the period when the Mahratta prince, whose descendants now hold Tanjore, came into the pofsefsion of it. ——_ = [ lxxxii J conquests were the fruits of hardy and persevering valour; partly acquired in despite of Aurungzebe, then in the zenith of his power. Sevajee had also plundered Surat and Golconda ; and even attacked Goa, when the Portuguese power was at its height. His son Sam- bajee, though pofsefsed of considerable ability both as a statesman and a soldier, fell a sacrifice to debauchery. In one of his loose excursions he was treacherously seized on, and cruelly put to death by Aurungzebe, in 1689. This, however, produced no submifsion on the part of the Mahrattas, who still increased in power, though not so rapidly as before. The Roman state had o ’ ri Se ' aan : . Ue. CS ye ~ a - - — = - — - = Ss: a 5 ; ~ : —— uA ees —-- , P SSS eee Se = = —— - ss aa = - a ~+— .— a> : - owns Ss = aay — aac aes pul <2 . — - - a B = = AS on. See A intineseneetenicamenaen eee aes a a srs == ———a .- : SSS SEE ES Sea —— SS ==: = oe a) | ——— SSS aS Se ee SS SSS = = | = <—— = ee raey Sse a SSE --— ——— eS Se SS = = == : ; ; scarcely a hardier infancy ; and the mountains of Gatte, which shelter from the stormy monsoon the countries that are situated i Wee |e to the leeward of them, afforded also a shelter to this rising State. 7 Sahoo, or Sahoojee (vulgarly, Saow, or Sow Rajah), succeeded his father Sambajee at a very early age ; and ashe inherited the ability and vigour of mind of his immediate ancestors, and reigned more than 50 years, great part of it at a season the most favourable for the aggrandizement of a state that was to rise on the ruins of ano- ther, the Mahratta power grew up to the wonderful height that we have beheld it at. For the confusions occasioned by the dis- puted succefsion among Aurungzebe’s sons, and their descendants, opened a wide field to all adventurers; and particularly to this hardy and enterprizing people, bred in the school of war and dis- cipline, and who had shewn themselves able to.contend even with Aurungzebe himself. The conquests achieved under Sahoojee, are astonishing to those who do not know that Hindoostan is so full of military adventurers, that an army is soon collected by an enter- prizing chief, who holds out to his followers a prospect of plunder ; which the then distracted state of the empire afforded the most ample means of realizing. At the time of Sahoojee’s death, which happened in 1740, the Mahratta state or empire had swallowed up the whole tract from the western sea to Orifsa ; and from Agra to [ Ixxxiii J | the Carnatic: and almost all the rest of Hindoostan, Bengal ex- cepted, had been over-run and plundered. They were engaged in almost every scene of war and politics throughout the whole coun- try ; although it does not appear that they took any part in the contest between Nadir Shah and Mahomed, in 1738-9; except by availing themselves of the absence of Nizam-al-Muluck, to com- mit depredations on his territories in the Deccan. Probably they thought that more advantage would arise to them, from the dis- orders consequent on Nadir Shah’s invasion, than by their afsisting the emperor in repelling him : we are also to consider the advanced age of Sahoojee, at that time. | It is difficult to trace the progrefs of fhe Mahratta conquests, according to the order of time, in which they were made. We find them taking part in the disputes between Aurungzebe’s de- scendants at Delhi, as early as 1718: but it was not till 17365, that they found themselves strong enough to demand a tribute from the emperor, Mahomed Shah. This demand terminated, as we have before observed, in the acquisition of the greatest part of the fine province of Malwa; and in a grant of a fourth part of the net revenues of the other provinces in general. This proportion being named in the language of Hindoostan, a CuHouT, occasioned the future demands of the Mahrattas to be denominated from it: al- though they are by no means limited to that proportion, except in cases where an exprefs compact has taken place: as in some in- stances, between the Berar Mahrattas and the present Nizam of the Deccan. They also, about the year 1736, took part in the dis- putes between the Nabobs of Arcot, inthe Carnatic ; within which district, the principal European settlements on the coast of Co- romandel, are situated: which disputes eventually engaged the French and English East-India Companies, in scenes of hostility for several years, as has been before observed. The succefsor of Sahoojee, Ram Rajah, who succeeded in 1740, was a weak prince: and it happened in the Mahratta state, as in m | 3 . | : i a a aa [ Ixxxiv J all despotic states of rapid growth, and recent formation, that great part of what was gained by the ability of one despot, was lost by the imbecility of another. The two principal officers of the state, the Paishwab, or minister, and the Buksbi, or commander in chief, agreed to divide the dominions of their master: Bajirow, the paishwah, afsuming to himself the government of the western provinces; and Ragojee, the bukshi, the eastern provinces : the former continuing at Poonah, the ancient capital; the other fixing his residence at Nagpour in Berar. The paishwah is said to have confined the Ram Rajah to the fortrefs of Sattarah (about 50 miles from Poonah) and then admi- nistered the government in his name. It is probable, from other accounts, that Sahoojee, during the latter part of his reign, had, by along and unrevoked delegation of power to the paishwah, pre- pared the minds of the people for this measure; which, to them, hardly appeared to be a change: as Sahoojee, in a manner, shut himself up in Sattarah, and seldom appeared in any act of govern- ment. There is some degree of analogy between this part of the history of the paishwahs, and that of the mayors of the palace, in France. So violent a partition of the empire by its ministers, encouraged, as might be expected, the usurpations of others, according to the degree of power, or opportunity, pofsefsed by each: so that in the course of a few years, the state became, from an absolute monarchy, a mere confederacy of chiefs; and the loosest example of feudal government in the world. The two chiefs of the divided empire pursued each their plans of conquest, or negociation, separately ; on the general principle of respecting each others rights. The local situation of the Berar chief, who was lefs powerful than the other, led him to a close connexion with the Nizam; though not profefsedly in opposition to the Poonah chief. The invasion of Bengal (of the causes of which we have spoken in page xix) was undertaken by both the Mahratta states in 1742, [Pee and 1743, with armies said to contain 80,000 horsemen each. The leaders of these armies appearing each to act for himself, the consequence was, that the wily Aliverdy found means to bribe one party, and to sow difsensions between both; by which the conse- quences were lefs dreadful to the Bengallers, than they otherwise must have been. Still, however, they are remembered with hor- ror: and I have myself beheld many of the objects of their wanton barbarity, mutilated and defaced. As 160,000 horsemen were let loose over the level country on the west of the Ganges; and the capital, Moorshedabad, being 12 miles from that river, it was cut off from all supplies of provisions and necefsaries,* until Aliverdy doubly intrenched the road leading from the city to the Ganges; and thus supplies were conveyed in safety to the city, which was inclosed by another intrenchment, or rampart, of about 18 miles in circumference. The Mahrattas did not depart out of the pro- vinces until the year 1744, when they had collected a vast mafs of plunder, and had established the claim of the chout; which, however, was never regularly paid. The Berar Mahrattas having, some years afterwards, obtained pofsefsion of the Orifsa province, partly by conquest, partly by cefsion from Aliverdy, their proxi- mity to Bengal, from which they were separated only by a shal- low river, afforded them frequent opportunities of plundering its frontier provinces: and it was not till the year 1761, when Cof- sim Ally, Nabob of Bengal, ceded the provinces of Burdwan and Midnapour to the English, that the Mahrattas ceased to plunder them. The demand of the chout, however, although made occa- sionally, previous to the cefsion of Bengal to the English, had never been enforced: and during the war of 1780, when almost all the powers of Hindoostan were leagued together against the Eng- lish, it was very feebly, if at all, insisted on, although the Berar Rajah had an army at Cattack. * The city of Moorshedabad is situated on the westernmost branch of the Ganges: which branch is navigable only during a part of the year. See the Appendix. m 2 ( Ixxxvi ] The administration of Bajirow was as vigorous as could pofsibly — be expected, considering how the reins of government had been slackened: to the Mahratta empire, it was glorious ; for he wrest- ed out of the hands of the Portuguese the fortrefs of Bafseen, and the island of Salsette, near Bombay ; places that stood in the next degree of importance toGoa. He died in 1759, leaving the paish- wahship, which was now considered as an hereditary establishment, to his son Ballajee. At this period the Mahrattas pushed their conquests into the Panjab, and even to the banks of the Indus. But the time was approaching, when this sudden elevation (which seems, in some instances at least, to operate in states as in individuals) was to serve only. to make their downfall more conspicuous. They and Abdalla had given each other mutual umbrage ; and the wars that ensued between them, which ended with the famous battle of Panniput, of which we have already given an account in page Ixxiv, was de- cisive of the pretensions of the Mahrattas as Hindoos, to universal empire in Hindoostan; which they at that time (1761) found themselves strong enough to dispute with the Mahomedans. Ballajee died soon after. To him succeeded his son Maderow, a youth. The Mahrattas had now abated of their ardour for dis- tant expeditions, and their quarrels were chiefly with their neigh- bour, the Nizam; whom they by degrees stripped of a consider- able portion of his territories on the north and west of Aurunga- bad. Maderow died in 1772; and was succeeded by his son Na- rain Row, who was murdered the following year by Ragobah, his uncle, and son of Bajirow, the first paishwah who afsumed the sovereignty. The atrocity of this crime, made the author of it (who had been a general of reputation in the war against Hyder Ally, and the Nizam) detested by the body of the people, and caballed against by the chiefs: he besides failed in the object of clearing his way to the paishwahship, for the widow of Narain pro-~ duced a boy, who was acknowledged heir. 1) [ Ixxxvii J Ragobah, who stood in need of allies, had engaged the govern- ment of Bombay in his cause; with whom a treaty, very advan- tageous to the English, and indeed, embracing the principal ad- vantages so long desired by the East-India Company, was entered into: and the fleet and army belonging to the Presidency of Bom- bay, were accordingly put in motion, to second the views of Rago- bah, and to secure the advantages derived from the treaty. Hosti- lities were commenced both by sea and land; and the island of Salsette, separated from Bombay only by a narrow channel of the sea, was taken polsefsion of by the English. This was a most desirable acquisition, as the settlement of Bombay pofsefsed no territory beyond the extent of the small island in which it is situ- ated; and consequently depended on foreign supplies for its sub- sistence. About this time the Council General of Bengal was invested with a controlling power over the other settlements in India: and the Mahratta war not meeting their approbation, Col. Upton was sent to Poonah in 1776, to negociate a peace (since known by the ‘naine of the treaty of Pooroondar), by which Ragobah was to re- nounce his pretensions, and to receive a pension for life; and the English were to retain pofsefsion of Salsette, But in the end of 1777 , the Bombay government again espoused the cause of Rago- bah, which measure terminated in a disgraceful convention, by which the Bombay army retired to their settlement, and Ragobah surrendered to his enemies, Being of Bramin race, his life was spared, The war that followed between the English and the Mahrattas, was purely defensive on the part of the latter, after the arrival of a brigade of the Bengal army, under General Goddard ; and was at- tended with the conquest, on the part of the English, of the finest parts of Guzerat, and the Concan; including the important. for- trelses of Bafseen and Amedabad : in short, of the whole country from Amedabad to the river Penn ; and inland, to the foot of the 1. ——" sree ne [ Ixxxviii ] Gauts: and on the side of Oude, the province of Gohud, and other districts, together with the celebrated fortrels of Gwalior, were reduced; and the war carried into the heart of Malwa. But the expences of a succefsful war may be too grievous to be borne: and as a war with Hyder Ally had broke out in 1780, and still con- tinued, it was justly esteemed a most desirable advantage to effect a peace with the Mahrattas, after detaching Sindia, the principal member of that state, from the confederacy. ‘This peace was ne- eociated in 1782 and 1783, by Mr. David Anderson, whose ser- vices on that memorable occasion, claim, as is said in another place, the united thanks of Great Britain and Hindoostan. All the ac- quisitions made during the war were given up, save Salsette, and the small islands situated within the gulf formed by Bombay, Sal- sette, and the continent. The government at Poonah, during the minority, was shared among a junto of ministers: and it is probable that so long a mi- nority may yet make some efsential changes in the constitution of a state so accustomed to revolutions in the superior departments of its government. The present paishwah, by name Maderow (son of Narain Row, as beforementioned), was born in 1774. The eastern Mahratta state, or that of Berar, under Ragojee, kept itself more free from foreign quarrels than the other; but had its share of intestine wars. For Ragojee dying, after a long reign, left four sons, Janojee, Sabajee, Modajee, and Bembajee. The first succeeded his father: but dying childlefs, in 1772, a civil war commenced between Sabajee and Modajee: the former of whom fell in 1774, and the latter still holds the government. of Berar, &c.: and Bembajee administers those of Ruttunpour and Sumbulpour, under him: though, I believe, with lefs restraint from his superior, than is ordinarily imposed on governors of pro- vinces. Ragojee, the father of the present Rajah of Berar, being a descendant of Sevajee, the original founder of the Mahratta state, the present rajah is therefore by descent, the lawful sovereign of C Ixxxix 9 the whole Mahratta state ; the Poonah branch being extinct :* but it appears that he wisely prefers the peaceable pofsefsion of his own territories, to risking the lofs of them, where the object is no more than the nominal government of an empire, which even manifests symptoms of speedy difsolution. It is not likely that either of the Mahratta states will soon be- come formidable to the other powers of Hindoostan. The eastern state has not resources for it ; and as for the western, it cannot well happen there, until some one of its chiefs has gained such an ascen- dancy over the rest, as to re-unite that divided power, to which the late confusions in their government gave birth. It requires some length of time to reduce a feudal government toa simple mo-~ narchical one: and till then, the western Mahratta state cannot be formidable, to the British power, at least. If Sindia proceeds with his conquests to the north and west, and establishes a new empire in Malwa, &c. this Mahratta state (the western) must be ex- tinguished ; and such a new empire would, perhaps, prove more formidable to Oude, and to the British interests, in consequence, than any power we have beheld since the first establishment of the British influence in India. _ * Some believe that a rajah of Sevajee’s line is still living; shut up in the fortrefs of Sat- tarah. It is certain that the new paishwahs go thither, to receive the investiture of their office; as they were accustomed to do, in former times: whether such a rajah.be in exis- fence, or otherwise, is of no importance to the state, as matters are now constituted. i I} pe nein Sr 5 Conovests of EvropEan Powers, since the Downfail of the MocutL EMPIRE. Amonc the new powers that arose on the downfall of the Mo- gul empire, we must not forget to mention the French and Eng- lish. As for the Portuguese, their power had past its meridian before this period: besides, their views being (apparently) confined altogether to traffic, they wisely made choice of insular situa- tions; such as Goa, Bombay, Salsette, Diu, &c.; and never ap- pear to have pofsefsed any very considerable extent of territory, although they kept on foot a large army of Europeans. The Dutch system was nearly the same: and their prosperity, in a ereat measure, grew out of the misfortunes of the Portuguese; who having fallen under the dominion of Spain, became obnoxious as well to the jealousy of rivalship, as to the revenge of the Hol- landers. The French power was but of short duration, but remarkably brilliant. It was a bright meteor, that dazzled at first, but which soon burnt itself out, and left their East-India Company in utter darknels. It commenced during the government of M. Dupleix at Pondicherry, in 1749. The French having afsisted a soubah of the Deccan in mounting the throne, attended his future steps with an army, and established an influence in his councils that promised to be permanent; but which vanished very early, by the mere breath of court intrigue: for while M. Bufsy, at the head of the French army, was at Sanore, in the western quarter of the penin- Sula (in 1756), a quarrel with the minister of the soubah, effected the dismifsion of the French. They were then compelled to retreat through an enemy’s country for near 300 miles, until they reached Li wer 7 Hydrabad ; where they fortified themselves, and waited for a rein- fercement from Masulipatam, their nearest settlement ; which was upwards of 200 miles from Hydrabad. Great ability was discovered by M. Bufsy, on this memorable occasion: an account of which, as wellas of M. Bufsy’s warfare and negociations in general, will be found at large, in Mr. Orme’s invaluable History of the Military Transactions of the British Nation, in Hindoostan. At Hydrabad, the quarrel was compromised: and the following year (1757) and part of the next, was spent by M. Bufsy in reducing the refractory rajahs, or zemindars, in the northern circars ; and in alsisting the soubah in the execution of his own plans. But in the midst of these transactions, he was suddenly recalled into the Carnatic, by M. Lally ; who determined to collect the whole force of the French, within that quarter: so that the soubah was left at full liberty to accede to the proposals of the English. Lally was also justly ac- cused of being jealous of the fame of M. Bufsy. The circars, the fruits of M. Bulsy’s wars and negociations in the Deccan (and which had been obtained in 1753), yet remained to the French: but Colonel Clive, who was at this time Governor of Bengal, with that promptitude and decision which so strongly marked his character, seized on them, with a force from Bengal, in 1759; although they were defended by a much superior one: and the French were deprived of resources to carry on the war in the Carnatic. So that Lally failed to accomplish the pur- poses for which the French interest in the Deccan had been re- linquished ; namely, that of expelling the English from the Car- natic: for, on the contrary, the French not only lost all their polsefsions in that quarter, but in every other part of India. Thus, their political existence may be said to begin, in 1749 ; and to end in 1761, by the capture of their principal settle- ment, Pondicherry. They appear to have been the first Euro- pean power, that trained the natives of India to regular disci- n ——— SSS SSS SSS . — Ws st [ beens 7) pline ;* as well as the first who set the example of acquiring terri- torial pofseisions, of any great extent, in India: in which they have been so succefsfully followed by the English. ——$_——— —————— Tuer expedition of the British troops into Tanjore, in 1749, was the first warfare in which they were engaged, against the forces of an Indian prince: and it proved unsuccefsful, as to its main object ; which was, the restoration of a deposed king, or rather rajah, of Tanjore, who had applied for afsistance to the governor of Fort St. David. The price of this afsistance, was to be the fort and territory of Devicottah, situated at the mouth of the Coleroon, or principal branch of the Tanjore river: and this fort, notwithstanding their want of succefs in the cause of the deposed rajah, the Company's troops, aided by the fleet under Admiral Boscawen, took pofse/sion of, after a short siege. In the following year they were called on, by the‘circumstances of the times, to take part in the disputed suc- cefsion to the nabobship of Arcot, in opposition to the French : who (as has been before observed ) had taken the lead, both in the affairs of the Carnatic, and of the Deccan. We have also observed, that Nizam-al-Muluck, soubah of the Deccan, had placed Anwar o’dien in the nabobship of Arcot (in 1743) ; and that the death of the same Nizam, in 1748, had occasioned a considerable change in the politics of the Deccan ; in which the French engaged so deeply. Chunda Saib was the person whom the French wished to raise to the government of Arcot: and the expulsion of the family of Anwar o’dien, was a necelsary step towards it. These contests, which had been carried on with’ great credit to the British arms, were put an end to, by the interference of the two East-India * Tam far from being well informed concerning the early history of the Portuguese in India : but by a pafsage in Mr. Orme’s Historical Fragments, page 175, it would appear that they had not, in 1683, trained the natives to regular discipline. He says, ** The Viceroy of «« Goa took the field (against Sambajee) with 1200 Europeans, and 25,000 natives of bis own «« territory.” From the confined limits of the Portuguese territories, we may conclude that these were the ordinary inhabitants only. [ xeill 7: Companies, in Europe, in 1754: and Mahomed Ally, son of An- war o’dien (who had fallen in the course of the war), was left in pofsefsion of the Carnatic ; or, at least, of that portion of it which had been recovered to him by the British arms., The particulars of these wars will be found in Mr. Orme’s History, volume the first. War breaking out in Europe in 1756, the truce was reduced toa very short period. The first object of the British Councils, was to wrest the northern circars out of the hands of the French; as their revenue furnished them with the means of paying their army. The second was to drive M. Bufsy’s force out of the Deccan, by means of an alliance with the Nizam, or Soubah. Both of these projects were at this time defeated ; the first. by the miscarriage of dispatches to India; the second, by the capture of Calcutta, the chief British settlement in Bengal, in June, 1756: and which induced the neces- sity of relinquishing every plan of hostility in the Deccan and Car- natic, in order that a force might be spared sufficient to accom- plish the recovery of so important a settlement as Calcutta; on which the whole trade to Bengal depended. | Aliverdy Cawn, Nabob of Bengal, died in 1756, and was suc- ceeded by his grandson Surajah Dowlah. This young man either was, or pretended to be, irritated at the conduct of the English within his dominions; and was probably jealous of the rising power of Europeans in general, in other partsof India. He deter- mined to expel the English (at least) from Bengal: and accordingly took their fort at Calcutta, and compelled those among them, who were not made prisoners, to retire. In the following year, an ar- manent from Madras, under Admiral Watson and Colonel Clive, not only recovered the settlement ef Calcutta, but brought the nabob to terms. The sword, however, being thus drawn, no permanent security could be expected on the side of the intruders, unlefs supported by power: which could not be obtained, while a nabob, inimical to their interests, pofsefsed the whole power of the kingdom. Suspicions on both sides soon brought matters to a n 2 [ .xeiv) J crisis: and Jaffier Ally Cawn, an omrah in high trust and favour with the nabob, was negociated with ; and, on condition of their afsisting him in his views towards the throne, engaged to be their future ally and confederate; for, so much were matters changed by the late elsay of their strength, and by the genius and good fortune of Clive, that protection would ill exprefs the current expectation of the British. ‘The famous battle of Plafsey, fought in June, 1757, and in which Jafher aided the accomplishment of their wishes, by standing neuter, laid the foundation of the future power of the British nation in Bengal and Hindoostan. From that time they became the arbiters of the succefsion of the nabobship of Bengal ; which speedily led to the pofsefsion of the powers of government: for Cofsim Ally, who had been placed in the room of Jaffier, dis- liking his situation, resolved to hazard a change at all events ; and this-brought on a war, which ended in the expulsion of Cofsim, and left the Bengal provinces in the pofsefsion of the English, who restored Jaffer to the nabobship. He had been deposed, on a charge of imbecility, in 1760, and was restored in 1763. Cofsim retired to Sujah Dowlah, Nabob of Oude, and prevailed on him to espouse his cause. Sujah had distinguished himself in the celebrated battle of Panniput, in 1761; and is reported to have had a con- siderable share in turning the fortune of the day, at the very moment when victory inclined towards the Mahrattas. Whether he over-rated his own talents for war, or mistook the military character and resources of the British, he, however, engaged too rashly in the war; and the consequences were, a total defeat of his forces, joined with Cofsim Ally’s, at Buxar, in 1764: and this was followed by the lofs of all his territories, during that and the following year. Those, whose belief has been staggered by the accounts of the conquests made on the Indians and Persians, by the Grecian, Patan, and Mogul armies, may reconcile their doubts by attending to the events of their own days; in which a handful of French troops [ Seve} | effected revolutions in the Deccan: and another of British, made an entire conquest of Bengal, Bahar, and Oude, in little more than two campaigns. Each of those conquerors, both ancient and modern, after gaining certain advantages, pursued them by means of levies raised in the conquered countries themselves; and thus rendered the vanquished subservient to the final reduction of their owncountry. This was even the case of Alexander, who set out with 35,000 men, and left India, with 120,000.- Such measures could only be pursued in countries, where the habit of changing their governors, had. rendered the governed indifferent to the choice of them. Even the whole number of the combatants on the side of the British, did not exceed 7000, at the battle of Buxar: and of these 1200 might be Europeans. The battle of Plafsey was gained with an army of about 3000 men ; of whom 900 only were Europeans. Lord Clive, who reafsumed the government of Bengal, in 1765, found matters in the state I have represented. He seized the op- portunity of taking pofsefsion of the Bengal provinces; the Nabob Jather Ally being just dead; and obtained from the nominal Mogul, Shah Aulum (who, together with his nominal vizier, Sujah Dow- lah, had, as before related, thrown themselves on the generosity of the British) ; a grant of the duanny, or administration of the reve- nues of Bengal, Bahar, and: Orifsa; on condition of paying the Mogul 26 lacks of rupees per annum (260,0001.). Thus a terri- tory producing at that time, at least a million sterling, per annum, after every expence was defrayed, and containing at least ten mil- lions of inhabitants, was gained to the Company, on the side of Bengal: together with the northern cirears, valued at near half a miliion more, and for which a grant was also obtained. Sujah Dowlah had all his territories restored to him, except the pro- vinces of Corah and Allahabad, which were retained for the Mo- gul; together with the fortrefs of Allahabad, which was alsigned to him, as a proper place of residence. - ~~ Vee en ee. i. i oo ae a tg — beleha) Fae butt snienet _ Be d SS = SS rrr a 5S = = —— — ; : = == es a = —— = 4 ti | mt } ett Hh 4 i i} ell ena Sealy ihe iii ae te Meh ae 2) i SS == = y = =—S eS = SSS SS Saat =e —— Se ee +. ~~ - SSS [ elleg after ; and was succeeded by his son Tippoo, who seerned deter- mined to prosecute the war. It was supposed that an attack of Tippoo’s provinces, on the west of India, would, by giving an immediate entry into the most valuable part of his dominions, draw him from the Carnatic: and although there could be little doubt of its producing this effect, yet that part of the plan, which regarded the retreat, or security of the troops afterwards, does not appear to have been so well concerted. The deplorable end of this de- tachment, * which was commanded by General Matthews, is too well known. At last, Tippoo finding that the Mahrattas, his natural enemies, were at peace with the English, and consequently at liberty to pursue their ancient enmities; and moreover that the French had left him ; he’condescended, though reluctantly, to make peace: and matters were restored nearly to the condition they were in, before the commencement of hostilities. This peace was signed in March, 1784, at Mangalore. During the whole course of Sir Eyre Coote’s warfare with Hyder Ally, it appeared, that nothing decisive could be accom- plished, while the latter pofsefsed so large a body of excellent ca- valry, together with draught cattle so superior to ours, that his guns were always drawn off, and their retreat covered, although his army was beaten. The inconveniencies arising from the want of a sufficient body of cavalry, may, perhaps, be incurable; but with early and proper attention, we might surely have our choice of draught cattle. among ordinary princes) together with his minute attention to matters of finance, and the regular payment of his army; all these together, raised Hyder as far above the princes of Hindoostan, as the great qualities of the late Prufsian monarch raised him above the gene- rality of European princes: and hence I have ever considered Hyder as the Freperick of the East. Cruelty was the vice of Hyder: but we are to consider that Hyder’s ideas of mercy were regulated by an Asiatic standard; and it is not improbable that he might rate his own character for moderation and clemency, as far above those of Tamerlane, Nadir Shah, and Abdalla, as he rated his discipline above theirs. Sir Eyre Coote survived Hyder only about five months. It is a remarkable circumstance that the commanders in chief of two armies, opposed to each other, should both die natural deaths, within so short a space of time. * In April, 1783. L cu 7 We have slightly mentioned a general confederacy of the powers of Hindoostan, against the British. The Nizam or Soubah of the Deccan, having taken disgust at the conduct of the Madras govern- ment towards him, in 1779, determined on a very deep revenge. This was no lefs than to engage all the principal powers of Hin- doostan and the Deccan to join in a confederacy to expel the British. The Poonah Mahrattas were already engaged, and Hyder prepar- ing ; there remained the Nizam himself, and the Berar Mahratta.* Each party was to pursue a particular scheme of attack, suited to his local position and means. Hyder was of course, to attack the Carnatic: the Nizam, the circars: the Poonah Mahrattas were to keep the Guzerat army, under Goddard, employed ; and the Berar Mahratta was to invade and lay waste the Bengal and Bahar pro- vinces. It has been the fate of most of the grand confederacies that we meet with in history, that they have terminated rather in mutual blame, than mutual congratulation. The truth is, that they are seldom, if ever, pursued with the same unity of action, and energy, that are displayed by single states. Some are more deeply interested than others: one fears that another will be too much aggrandized ; and a third is compelled to take part, contrary to his wishes. In the present case, the Poonah Mahratta and Hyder were each pursuing their proper, original plans, which had no reference to the particular object of the confederacy: the pro- jector (the Nizam) had probably no intention ever to act at all: and the Berar Mahratta, appeared to act on compulsion : for al- though the Berar army did march, it was contrived that it should never arrive at the projected scene of action. Be it as it will, it was an awful moment for the British interests in India. The-speedy pacification of the Nizam, and the money advanced to the Berar: army at Cattack (call it by what denomination we may, subsidy, or * It has been said, that Nudjuff Cawn, who in latter times erected for himself a princi» pality in the soubah of Agra, made a fifth party in this confederacy. Of this-circumstance;, I am not sufficiently informed. eo Subse Gaeecnene 9 —_ tie. —— Liem agen ne <= - ae a ee at ————— = Sa Ih | = ee : ae ’ —_2 Son TE at 0 ee em _ 5s : eee eee eee -—- : _—— — —— ee ——SSSSa=™_—— ---- —— —— —— ————_— _—__ [ civ | loan) were means very opportunely used by the Bengal govern- ment. Indeed the whole conduct of the war was such as reflected the highest honour on that government : and when we succelsively were made acquainted with the news of the capitulation of the whole Bombay army in 1779; of the total annihilation of the flower of the Madras army in 1780; the approach of the Berar army towards Bengal in 1781 (which seemed to preclude all pofsi- bility of relieving the Carnatic by a brigade from Bengal), together with the grand confederacy: I say, when the news of all these misfortunes and threatening appearances reached Europe, every one had made up his mind to the certain lofs of some capital settle- ment, or to the mutiny of one of the grand armies, for want of pay : and many persons thought that they saw the total destruction of the British influence.and power in India. How then were we surprised, to find, that notwithstanding all these miscarriages, we were able, soon after, not only to face, but to seek the enemy in every quarter : and to hear of victories gained by the British armies, when we expected that even the very ground they fought on, had been abandoned to our enemies! The establishment of the British power in the Mogul empire, has given a totally different aspect to the political face of that country, from what it would have worn, had no such power ever existed. No onecan doubt that the Mahrattas, had they been left to pursue their plans of conquest, would have acquired Corah and Allahabad in 1772, as well as the Rohilla country in 1773: and afterwards they might have over-run, at their leisure, the province ' of Oude, and its dependencies. The British interference prevented this. On the other hand, Hyder might have kept pofsefsion of the Carnatic. Some may be tempted to ask whether Hyder might not be as good a sovereign as Mahomed Ally; or the Mahrattas, as Azuph Dowlah? Whatsoever may be the answers to these ques- tions, they have no reference to the British politics; which require that Hyder or Tippoo, should not pofsefs the Carnatic, in addition to Mei A at Wan Wn! aE ' ih : i} : ; Der a4) ; /} : i | ; \ KM) ; > ut , " inl i! \ a } : " " ) i 7 } Aat) ie MN MA areanh : ) ; \ " ii! eh 4 Ht Hatt i ; ' Oy he Hi a4 | iat : i | i 4 Hen tH | } | [ed Mysore: and that the Mahrattas should not pofsefs Oude, or Ro- hilcund. ei Popes I believe there are many who think that the British might have extended their pofsefsions in Hindoostan, ad libitum: however, one of the greatest of our Indian statesmen, Lord Clive, thought that the Bengal provinces and the circars, together with a moderate tract of land round Madras,* and the island of Salsette, near Bom- bay, were fully equal to the measure of good policy, and to our powers of keeping pofsefsion.. Nor have his succefsors acted other- wise: for our wars since his time have not been wars of conquest for ourselves; though erroneously represented as such. The late war in India may convince such persons, as require conviction on the subject, that conquests made either on Tippoo, or the Mah- rattas, could not be preserved with such an army as the revenues of the conquered tracts would support. We got pofsefsion of Ben- gal and the circars, under circumstances particularly favourable ; such as may never occur again. The Bengal provinces which have been in our actual pofsefsion near 23 years (that is, from the year 1765, to the present, 1788), have, during that whole period, enjoyed a greater share of tran- quillity than any other part of India ; or indeed, than those pro- vinces had ever experienced since the days of Aurungzebe. During the above period of 23 years, no foreign enemy has made any in- cursion into any part of them, nor has any rebellion happened in any of the provinces (the very inconsiderable one of the zemin- dar of Jungleterry, in 1774, excepted). Previous to the estab- lishment of our influence, invasions were frequent, particularly by the Mahrattas: and one province or other was ever in rebel- lion; owing to a want of energy in the ruling power ; an ill paid, * That is, the Carnatic being already the property of another. No one can doubt but that it would be more for our advantage to have the largest part of the Carnatic in our own hands, than in those of Mahomed Ally; although the whole revenue of it should be laid out in its defence. But the Carnatic is our weak side, in more respects than one, + The province of Benares, in which a rebellion happened in 1781, is distinct from the Bengal provinces. It was ceded to the British, as has been observed above, in 1775. L.cvi ] and mutinous army; or an excels of delegated power. Those who know what miseries are brought on a country by its being the seat of war, will know how to appreciate the value of such a blefsing, as that of having the horrors of war removed to a distance from our habitations. There are, doubtlefs, evils that are inse- parable from the condition of a tributary state, where the supreme ruling power resides at the distance of half the circumference of the globe: but these are, I hope, amply balanced by the advan- tages of military protection: and it isa fact not to be controverted, that the Bengal provinces have a better government, and are ina . better state, as to agriculture and manufactures, than any other of the Asiatic countries, China alone excepted. But this state is doubtlefs. very susceptible of improvement, even under a despotic government : though it unfortunately happens, that the grand object for which the Bengal provinces are held, militates against the ease and happinefs of their inhabitants: for there can be no inducement to increase a national income for the purpose of finally enriching another nation. The state into which Hindoostan has fallen since the downfall of the Mogul empire, is materially different from what it was be- fore it was united under the Mahomedan conquerors. It was then parcelled out into several moderate kingdoms, which appear to have preserved a degree of balance among themselves: but now, Hindoostan and the Deccan may be said to consist of six principal states, which hold as tributaries, or feudatories, all the inferior ones; of which there are many. The reader will not be at a lofs to know that the two Mahratta states, the Nizam, Tippoo, the Seiks, and the British, are those I mean: for whatever verbal dis- tinctions may be made, a compulsive alliance is at least a depen- dant, if not in fact, a tributary situation. I have ran over the events of the late war in India, with a bre- vity which may probably be deemed censurable, considering their importance and variety. But I reflected that the accounts of those t evii events are in every body’s hands; and that every day produces some fresh matter, illustrative of them. The history of events that have happened, and that have also been recorded, in our own times, may be referred to, by the aid of memory ; their connexion or dependency traced ; and their chronology ascertained: but it was necefsary to bring the events of a remoter period more with- in the view of the reader; the public records of those times being lels copious, as the scenes recorded were lefs interesting to public curlosity. S SS —< 2 ——- ae ——— . SS —————<— ee —— a ee = = | i bit | Hy [ cviii 7 GEOGRAPHICAL Division of HinpoosTaNn, into PROVINCES or STATES. Tus following account is divided into two parts: the first of which, contains the provincial division of the empire under the Moguls, so far as the particulars have come to my knowledge ; the other contains the present division of it, into independent states, of very unequal extent and power. It will not be expected that the revenues or military force of those states, should be, in gene- ral, well ascertained ; or that the exact relation in which many of the inferior provinces stand, to the more-powerful ones in their neighbourhood, should be correctly known: since the knowledge requisite for such a detail, can only be collected from persons who have had opportunities either of making the proper inquiries on the spot, or of consulting such documents as have received the sanction of authority. . In some instances, it has been found im-_ pofsible to resort to authorities of this kind: as there are large ipa tracts within this widely extended country, which no European Hi i of character (as far as I have heard) has visited, of late years. i To this may be added, that the changes are so frequent, that the progreis of inquiry and information would scarcely keep pace with them, throughout the whole region. — = Se a —— ey SSS ee ae Eis a AcBarR’s Division of Hinpoostan. I SHALL not attempt to trace the various fluctuations of boun- dary that took place in this empire, since the zra of the Mahome- dan conquests, according as the seat of government was removed from Ghizni to Lahore, to Delhi, or to Agra, as suited the politics of the times. It is sufficient for my purpose that I have already imprefsed on the mind of the reader, an idea that the provinces of Hindoostan proper have seldom continued urider one head, during a period of twenty succefsive years, from the earliest history, down to the reign of Acbar, in the 16th century: and that Malwa, Agi- mere, Guzerat, Bengal, &c. were in turn independent ; and that Sometimes the empire of Delhi was confined within the proper limits of the province of that’name. During the long reign of Acbar in the 16th century, the internal regulation of the empire was much attended to. Inquiries were set on foot, by which the revenue, population, produce, religion, arts, and commerce of each individual district, were ascertained, as well as its extent and relative position, Many of these interesting and useful particulars, were, by Abul Fazil, collected into a book called the Ayin ACBAREE,* or INsTITUTEs of AcBaR; and which, to this day, forms an authentic register of these matters. Achar began by dividing H1npoosran PRopER into eleven soubahs--- or provinces, some of which were in extent equal to large * It is with pleasure I inform the reader, that an English translation of the whole Ayn AcBarezE has been made, and published in Bengal, by Mr. Gladwin ; and was begun under the patronage of Mr. Hastings 3 to whose munificence, and attention to usefu] literature, the world will be indebted for the means of accefs to a most valuable repository of intelligence respecting the former state of Hindoostan, An account of the contents of the Ayin Acbaree, will be found at the end of Mr. Fraser’s History of Nadir Shah.— Catalogue of Oriental MSS. page 12. + It is probable that Achar might have changed the boundaries of some of the old sou- bahs, by adding or taking away certain circars, by way of rendering each province more compact, and the provincial capital more centrical to the several parts of it. p 2 a cog European kingdoms. The soubahs were again divided into cir- cars, and these sub-divided into purgunnabs. If I was to apply English names to these divisions, I should style them kingdoms (or vice-royalties), counties, and hundreds.*, The names of the eleven soubahs were Lahore, Moultan (including Sindy), Agimere, - Delhi, Agra, Oude, Allahabad,+ Bahar, Bengal, Malwa, and Guzerat.t A 12th soubah, that is, Cabul, was formed out of the countries contiguous to the western sources of the Indus, and included Candahar and Ghizni; and three néw ones were erected out of the conquests in the Deccan: viz. Berar, Candeish, and Amednagur ; in all fifteen. | A slight inspection of the map will afford more information respecting the relative position of these soubahs to each other, and to the adjacent countries, than whole sheets of writing. It may be necefsary, however, to make a few remarks on the boun- daries of those soubahs that bordered on the Deccan, in order to understand the extent of the new conquests. Guzerat, then; extended southward to Damaun, where it touched on the district of Baglana, a division of Amednagur. ; Malwa extended to the south of the Nerbudda river; and an ; i angle of it touched on Baglana and Candeish on the south-west and south, and on Berar on the east. “The Nerbudda formed the rest | | of the southern boundary of Malwa, and also of Allahabad. The i ei ; government of Bengal extended to Cattack || and along the river | Mahanuddy ; but the soubah of Orifsa appears not to have been formed at that time. aos 8g ess: ——— -- _-—- Le = ——y Of the newly erected soubahs in the Deccan, Candeish § the 7 smallest of them, occupies the space between Malwa on the north, Berar on the east, and Amednagur on the west and south. * Few circars are of lefs extent than the largest English counties. + Called also Illahabad. | t Guzerat is by some of the Hindoos considered as lying without the limits of Hindoostan, Vide Berar Rajah’s letters. || Called also Cuttack. ; Named by Acbar, Danpetisn, in honour of Prince Danial; but at present it bears its old name. P Ghie Berar, according to the present definition, has Allahabad and Malwa on the north; Candeish and Amednagur on the west; Tel- lingana and Golconda on the south; and Orifsa on the east. I apprehend that only the western parts of Berar were reduced by Acbar. . | Amednagur,* the southmost of Acbar’s soubahs, had Candeish and Malwa on the north; the Gatte, or Balagat mountains on the west ; Bejapour (or Visiapour) and Tellingana on the south; and Berar on the east... The limits of this soubah (Amednagur) are not defined in the Ayin Acbaree ; and as Acbar had wars in the Deccan during almost his whole reign, it may be supposed that its limits were perpetially fluctuating. - Tellingana, which in the Ayin Acbaree is called a circar of Berar, was pofsefsed only in part by Acbar. Tellingana, of which Warangole + was the capital, comprehended the tract lying be- tween the Kistna and Godavery rivers, and east of Visiapour (an- swering to the modern province of Golconda) : and was probably in more early times, an extensive kingdom ; as the Tellinga language is said to be in use, at present, from the river Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orifsa, along the coast; and inland to a very considerable dis- tance. Thus we have a standard for the geographical division of Hin- doostan proper, in the time of Acbar; but for the Deccan in oene- ral, no authority on record has ever come to my knowledge. It appears that Acbar reduced the western side of it, as far down as the 18th degree of north latitude: and under his succefsors, the remainder of it, together with the peninsula, as we have already seen, was either entirely subjected, or rendered tributary to the throne of Delhi (the mountainous tracts held by the Mahrattas, * The capital of this soubah being originally established at the city of Amed gave name to the whole province, but the name of the fortrefs of Dowlatabad perseded it. In like manner the name of Tellingana has now given way to that of Golconda. t Called Arinkill by Ferishta. The rampart of this place can still be traced, and shews that it must have been a place of vast extent. nagur, it has in turn su- ee Ss we [. ckiy 7 excepted), and formed into one government under the name of the Deccan;* which name, in its most extensive signification, in- cludes the whole peninsula south of Hindoostan proper. However, in its ordinary acceptation, it means only the countries situated be- tween Hindoostan proper, the Carnatic, and Orifsa; that is, the provinces of Candeish, Amednagur, Visiapour, Golconda, and the western part of Berar. When the Mogul empire was extended to its utmost limits, by the addition of this. vast province, its annual revenue exceeded 32 millions of pounds sterling : -- and to enable the reader to make a just estimation of its absolute value, it is neces- sary to repeat, that the products of the earth are about four times as cheap in Hindoostan, as in England. * I do not mean to insinuate that the country in question first obtained its name of Dec- can, under the succefsors of Acbar: on the contrary, it has been so distinguished from the earliest times. It signifies the SourH; as Poorus does the East, when applied to Bengal and its dependencies. + Mr. Fraser, in his Life of Nadir Shah, states the revenues of the provinces under Au- rungzebe,. as follows : Lacks of Rupees. Lacks of Rupees. Delhi - - .- - 3052 Orifsa - - - - 36 Agra - - - 286% Cabul, and Cashmer - - 972 Agimere - a. 3277463 Malwa r - : 101 Moultan - - - 54 Guzerat - - - 152 Sindy - - - 23 ~Berar . ~ - 153+ Lahore, or Panjab - - 2062 Candeish - - - 112 Oude - - - 80 Dowlatabad, or Amednagur - 259 Allahabad : - - 114. + Beder - - 934 Bengal * - - - 131 Hydrabad, or Golconda - 278i Bahar - - - 101 Visiapour - - : 2694 Tot at—3o crores, 18 lacks of Sicca rupees, or about 32 millions of pounds sterling, * Bengal is rated in the Ayin Acbaree (towards the clofe of the 16th century) at 1492 lacks; in Sujah Cawn’s nabobship, A. D. 1727, at 1422; and in 1778, at 197 lacks, net revenue. [ cxii 4 PRESENT Division of HinDoosTANn. Havine given this very general idea of the original division of India, I shall next endeavour to convey an idea of the present di- vision of it, as far as.respects the principal states, or the powers that have appeared on the political theatre, since the establish- ment of the British influence. _ The British nation pofsefs, in full sovereignty, the whole sou- bah of Bengal, and the greatest part of Bahar ; I say the greatest part, because it appears that there are several purgunnahs on the south-west of Little Nagpour, that were formerly clafsed as be- longing to Bahar, but are now in the potsefsion of the Mahrat- tas.* In Orifsa, they pofsefs only the districts of Midnapour, the rest being entirely in the hands of the Mahrattas and their tribu- taries. These pofsefsions contain about 150,000 square British miles of land ; to which, if we add the district of Benares, the whole will be 162,000; that is, 30,000 more than are contained in Great Britain and Ireland: and near eleven millions of inha- * This circumstance was ascertained by the late Colonel Camac. + The following is an account of (nearly) the quantity of land contained in the countries subject to the British government, and to the British allies, in Hindoostan. Britrisy Possessrions. Bengal, Bahar, and part of Orissa . 149,217 Benares, &c. - - - - - 12,761 Northern Circars - - - - 17,508 Jaghire in the Carnatic + = 25436 Bombay and Salsette ; - - 200 Square British miles. ————. 182,122 Britvisn ALuiess. Oude, Allahabad, and Corah - - 33770 Rohilcund, and Fyzoolah Cawn’s - 11,036 Doo-Ab - - - - - 8,480 - ——e 53,286 Carnatic in general - - - 41,650 Tanjore - - . ‘ 42350 46,000 Tora - 281,408 2 9 — SA _- = ss at ates ae “neice om ee 7 aes pee pest = = Se ——ee - = SS ——s SE = = = . “s ---= ~~ — ———— = a == = ———— 5 ere eee e == = : = = a ——- = Ss —— Se ESS = | == ++ See SS =~ aie = -+ = 7 =e oS =—— } ! i (| 1 ' : ! - ' 7 | / ) ' H / wt i Wy | ; ia Ww Wil u) ait ate He hy { til Hit Wea 4) \ vi { MPL tt rates WM LG Mitt te Pinna Mis AeE stl {BH ys WoT tape att ttt ' ! hee Mo rt Het het Bae th asin 1 at a Pat Hl PUD i } : ate Bhi a) ot uh ils } tas WRT \ ‘dae! i Wael iT ae Me " Th] ' i ti al Ui | ih Ba it ME ol gtr 14 iH Ht aA reed}! | rig be ei | } Wah iG } i} ’ $ SS ads — - [ cxiv ] ; bitants. The total net revenue, including Benares, is at present about 287 lacks of Sicca rupees, which may be reckoned equal to 3,050,000. In this calculation, every branch of the revenue is included ; such as the profits arising from salt and: opium, the customs, &c.: and the amount of the charges attending the col- lection of the revenues, and the stipend to the Nabob of Bengal, &c. are deducted: the whole amount of the:grols revenue being 3,790,0001. The subsidy from the Nabob of Oude is not taken into this account.* * The following is nearly the state of the Company’s receipts and disbursements at the present time, reduced to sterling money: the Sicca rupee being valued at 2s. 14d. BENGAL. Land revenue of Bengal and Bahar, 1786 - 2,800,000 Benares revenue, clear - - - 380,000 Oude subsidy - - . - 420,000 Customs, mint, &c. clear of charges “ - 120,000 Salt revenue, - ditto - ~ 4.30,000 Opium - a - = = 60,000 4,210,000 Deduct charges of collection of the revenues of Bengal and Bahar, nabob’s stipend, &c. - 740,000 Military charges on the Company’s, and on the nabob’s account - - - - - 1,410,000 Civil establishment, marine, and fortifications - 390,000 Net revenue. 2,540,000 1,670,000 MapDRAS. Land revenue, the northern Circars included - 725,000 Carnatic subsidy - ~ - - - 160,000 Tanjore ditto - - - - 160,000 Customs, &c. ~ - - - - - 25,000 1,070,000 Deduct military charges on the Company’s and nabob’s account - - = Z 770,000 Charges of collecting the revenues - - 85,000 Civil establishment, fortifications, &c. - - 130,000 985,000 85,000 Total net revenue at Bengal and Madras 1,755,000 At Bombay the disbursements exceed the receipts, by about 300,000 And at Bencoolen (on the island of-Sumatra) the annual charges are about - - - ~ - 50,000 350,000 Total of net revenue in India £ 3,405,000 It appears that the aggregate sum of the territorial revenue of the East-India Company, [ :ex¥55 The natural situation of Bengal is singularly happy with respect to security from the attacks of foreign enemies, On the north and east it has no warlike neighbours ; and has, moreover, a formidable barrier of mountains, rivers, or extensive wastes, towards those quarters, should such an enemy start up. On the south is a sea~ coast, guarded by shallows and impenetrable woods, and with only one port (and even that of difficult accefs), in an extent of three hundred miles. It is on the west only, that any enemy is to be ap- prehended, and even there the natural barrier is strong ; and with its population and resources, aided by the usual proportion of Bri- tish troops,* in addition to the Sepoy establishment, Bengal might bid defiance to all that part of Hindoostan, which might find itself inclined to become its enemy. Even in case of invasions, the country beyond the Ganges would be exempt from the ravages of war, and furnish supplies for the general defence. But, with the whole revenue in our pofsefsion, the seat of war will probably be left to our own choice. The late Nabob of Oude, Sujah Dowlah, pofsefsed, at the time when he first became an ally of the East-India Company, the whole soubah of Oude, and the greatest part of Allahabad ; to which, in 1774, were added the eastern parts of Delhi and Agra, till that time pofsefsed by a tribe of Afghan Rohillas, and by the Jats. The zemindary of Benares, which includes also the circars of Gazypour and Chunar, constituted a part of the dominions of together with the customs, salt, &c. is equal to 4,640,0001. per annum. The subsidies from the Nabobs of Oude, and the Carnatic; and the Rajah of Tanjore, are, of course, not in- cluded in thissum. The Company’s military establishment in India, in time of peace, is about 10,000 Europeans, and 52,000 regular Sepoy infantry. It appears also, that the sum total of the sales of East-India and China merchandise, imported into this kingdom in one year, has amounted to five millions and a quarter sterling. Considering the magnitude of the sums, in the above statement, one is led to suppose that such an imperium in imperio, as the English East-India Company, never before existed: or, at least, never was created, without much greater afsistance from the collective strength and resources of the state, in which it was comprised, than this Company has ever received. * It may appear paradoxical to some persons, but I am really of opinion that it is pofsible to haye too great a proportion of European troops, to Sepoys, in our Indian settle- ments. g [ exvi | Oude until the year 1775, when its tribute or quit rent of twenty- four lacks (since increased to forty), was transferred to the English. This zemindary, which was lately in the hands of Cheet Sing, occupies the principal part of the space between Bahar and Oude, so that only a small part of the territory of the latter, touches Bahar on the north-west. The dominions of Oude lie on both sides of the Ganges, occu- pying (with the exception of Fizoola Cawn’s district of Rampour) all the flat country between that river and the northern mountains, as well as the principal part of that fertile tract lying between the Ganges and Jumnah, known by the name of Docab,* to within forty miles of the city of Delhi. In short, the British nation, with their allies and tributaries, occupy the whole navigable course of the Ganges, from its entry on the plains, to the sea; which, by its winding course, is more than 1350 British miles. The dimensions of Oude, and its dependencies may be reckoned 360 British miles in length from east to west, and in breadth from 150 to 180: and their area is about one-third part of that of the Bengal provinces; being to each other in the proportion of 53 to 162. Generally speaking, the whole territory is one continued plain ; and is a continuation of that extensive level valley through which the Ganges, and its branches, take their course. It is, moreover, the central part of the ancient kingdom or empire of the Prasit. The capital city is Lucknow, situated on the river Goomty ; and about 650 miles from Calcutta. The present Nabob of Oude, Azuph Dowlah, succeeded his father, Sujah Dowlah, in 1775. He is in alliance with the Bri- tish power ; and a brigade of the Bengal army is constantly sta- tioned on his western frontier: thereby answering the purposes of covering Oude. as well as Bengal; and of keeping the western * Dooab, or Doabah, signifies a tract of land formed by the approximation and junction of two rivers: that formed by the Ganges and Jumnah rivers is called by way of eminence THe Dooas. [ cxvi J states in awe. It is advanced about 100 miles beyond Lucknow. The whole expence of it is paid by the Nabob of Oude, by a sti- pulated sum, under the name of a subsid y. [See note, page cxiv.] The grofs revenues of the dominions of Oude are reckoned to be about two millions and a half sterlmg: of which the new acquisi- tions of Rohilcund, Corah, and other parts of the Dooab, are more than one million. The military establishment, including the troops employed in the collection of the revenues, is from 50 to GO thousand men: but very few indeed of these, deserve the name of regular troops. Fizoolah Cawn, a Rohilla chief, pofsefses the district of Ram- pour, situated at the foot of the northern mountains: and although included in Rohilcund, yet this territory was secured to him by the treaty of Loldong, in 1774. It is valued at 30 lacks of rupees* per annum: but he is in effect tributary to Oude, by being bound to furnish his quota towards an establishment for the common defence. Contiguous to the western bank of the Ganges, and surrounded by the dominions of Oude, is a small district belonging to a chief of the Patan Rohilla tribe. It is generally denominated from its capital town, Furruckabad: and is little more than 30 miles in extent. On the south-west side of the Jumnah, and separated from it by a narrow tract of low country, is the territory named Bundela, or Bundelcund, inhabited by a tribe of Rajpoots, but deemed inferior to their brethren of Agimere. Bundelcund is surrounded by the dominions of Oude, Benares, and the Mahrattas: and was for- merly subject to a rajah of the name of Hindooput: but is now chiefly divided among his sons, or their descendants. It is a moun- tamous tract of more than 100 miles square: and contains the * The reader may with ease reduce any sum in rupees, to sterling, by calculating roundly, at the rate of a lack of rupees to ten thousand pounds. q 2 J ¥ [ cxvill ] celebrated diamond mines of Panna,* or Purna, together with some strong fortrefses ; among which, Callinger is the principal. It is subject to the depredations of the Mahrattas: and has of late years been attempted by Madajee Sindia ; who, however, could not make himself master of the principal fortrefses ; and in consequence aban- doned the open country. The ancient limits of Bundelcund were much more extensive than the present ; extending much further towards the Nerbudda river. Chatterpour is reckoned the ca- pital. | The territories of Adjidsing are contiguous to Bundelcund, on the west ; to the Mahrattas on the south, and south-west ; and to the Benares territory on the east. Their whole extent, including some tributary zemindars on the south-east, may be about equal to Bundelcund: and, like that, subject to the occasional depreda- tions of the Mahrattas. Rewah, or Rooah, is reckoned the capi- tal ; and lies on the great road between Benares and Nagpour. We know but little concerning the geography of the remote parts of this tract: nor are the boundaries well defined. The river Soane flows through it, in its course to the Bahar province. | Shah Aulum, the nominal emperor, or Great Mogul, of whom we have fully spoken in the historical part of this Introduction, is now a mere pensioner in the hands of Madajee Sindia: who, not- withstanding, appoints him a residence at Delhi. The Jats, Jates, or Jetes, were a tribe of Hindoos, who long: since the death of Aurungzebe; erected a state in the provinces of Agra and Delhi. - They at last fixed their capital at the city of Agra; and appear to have pofsefsed a tract of country, along both sides of the Jumnah river,. from the. neighbourhood of Gwalior, to that of Delhi; in length about 160 miles, and 50 broad. Col. Dow, in 1770, estimated their revenue (perhaps extravagantly ) at 200 lacks of rupees; and their force at 60 or 70,000 men. This * Ptolemy’s Panafsa, seems to be meant for Panna. [cee nation is traced by P. Wendell from the countries lying between the S E confines of Moultan and Gohud. It is certain that Ta- merlane made war ona people called the Getes, in his march from Batnir to Semanah. Nudjuff Cawn, about 14 years ago, dispos- sefsed the Jats of all their country, save the very confined territory of Bhartpour. Madajee Sindia has, in turn, stripped Nudjuff Cawn’s succefsors of these conquests ; which are now scarcely worth pofsefsing, although 20 or 21 years ago, under Soorage Mull, they ranked amongst the most flourishing provinces of Hindoostan. It will be perceived that the Jats no longer exist, as a nation: all that remains to Runjet Sing, the son of Soorage Mull, being the fort of Bhartpour, or Burratpour, situated about 45 miles on the west of Agra, with a small territory of 4 or 5 lacks of rupees. The Rajah of Gohud is of the Jat tribe, but unconnected with Runjet Sing. The late Nudjuff Cawn, whom we have just mentioned, is an in- stance, among others, of the very sudden rise and fall of the mo- dern states of Hindoostan. From the condition of a minor jag- hiredar, and the commander in chief of the imperial army, after the return of the present Mogul, to Delhi, in 1771; he became, in the course of 7 or 8 years, the pofsefsor of a domain, yielding 150 lacks of rupees annually ; and kept up an establishment of 80,000 troops of all denominations ; in which were included 23 . regular battalions of Sepoys. His conquests were on the Jats, the Rajah of Jyenagur, and the Rajah of Macherry (which last had reduced a considerable part of the Mewat); and in 1774, he be- came pofsefsed of the city of Agra. No vestige of this greatnefs has remained for several years past. His empire, in a manner, died with him: and Madajee Sindia pofsefses most of it at this time. This brings us to the subject of Mewat, which is the hilly and woody tract lying on the S W of Delhi, and on the west of Agra; confining the low country along the western side of the Jumnah river, to a (comparatively ) narrow slip, and extending westwards, os = - Se . [, exxe about 130 B. miles. In length from north to south, it may be 90 miles. This tract is remarkable, in that, although it is situated in the heart of the empire of Hindoostan; that is, within 25 miles of its former capital, Delhi, its inhabitants have ever been charac- terized as the most savage and brutal: and their chief employment, robbery and plundering. We have mentioned in page xlix, the severities practised on them in the 13th century. At the present time, Mewat is so famous a nursery for thieves and robbers, that parties of Mewatti are taken into pay by the chiefs of upper Hin- doostan, for the purpose of distrefsing the countries which are made the seat of warfare. In Acbar’s division, this tract made a part of each of the soubahs of Delhi and Agra: but most of it was included in the latter. Mewat contains some strong fortrefses, on steep, or inaccelsible hills; among which is Alwar, or Alvar, the citadel of the Macherry Rajah. It has changed masters very often, during the contests between its native rajahs (or kanzadeh), and the Jats, the Rajah of Joinagur, Nudjuff Cawn, and Madajee Sindia ; and between these powers succefsively. Sindia has made a considerable progrefs in the reduction of it. Bordering on the north of Mewat, and approaching with its eastern limit within 24 miles of Delhi, is a tract 80 or 90 miles in length, and from 30 to 40 broad, named Little Ballogistan : its ancient Hindoo name was Nardeck. Within the present century, and most probably since the rapid decline of the Mogul empire, this territory was seized on by the Balloges, or Balloches ; whose proper country adjoins to the western bank of the Indus, opposite to Moultan. Some tribes of them are also found in Makran. They are represented as a most savage and cruel race ; and appear to be very proper neighbours for the Mewatti. Their territory is full of ravines, and of course difficult of accefs to invaders: it has, however, undergone the fate of its neighbours, and been suc- cefsively tributary to the Rohilla chief, Nidjib Dowlah; to the Jats, and Nudjuff Cawn. Westward, it borders on the Seiks: J { om The territory pofsefsed originally by Nidjib Dowlah, an Afghan Rohilla (whom we have formerly noticed, as guardian to the young emperor of Abdalla’s setting up, in 1761*) is, in part, in the pofsefsion of his grandson Golam Cawdir ; his son Zabeta Cawn dying in the end of 1784, or beginning of 1785. This territory occupies the head of the Dooab, or that part which borders on the Sewalick mountains. - It composed chiefly the circar of Sehaurun- pour, in Acbar’s division of the empire ; and does not exceed 100 B. miles in length, from east to west, by 75 in breadth. The ori- ginal polsefsions of Nidjib Dowlah comprehended also the country of Sirhind, on the west of the Jumnah river; and also the dis- tricts round the city of Delhi: but the Seiks have not only en- croached on the west, and pofsefsed that shore of the. Jumnah, but commit depredations in Sehaurunpour, and even to the banks of the Ganges. Sindia having also encroached on the south, it is highly probable that this tract will not long form a distinct state or principality. The Seiks may be reckoned the most western nation of Hindoo- stan ; for the King of Candahar pofsefses but an inconsiderable ex- tent of territory, on the east of the Indus. Their progreis as a nation has been slightly mentioned in pages lxiv and Ixvi: and since the complete downfall of the Mogul empire, they have acquired very extensive domains. But their power ought not to be esti- mated, in the exact proportion to the extent of their pofsefsions, since they do not form one entire state ; but a number of small ones, independent of each other, in their internal government, and only connected by a federal union. They have extended their territories on the south-east, that is, into the province of Delhi, very rapidly of late years ; and perhaps, the zemindars of that country may have found it convenient to place themselves under the protection of the Seiks, in order to avoid the more opprefsive government of their * Nidjib Dowlah, who was an e/éve of the famous Gazi o’dien Cawn, died in the year 1770. Ee ee |, cxxh:3 former masters. Certain it is that the eastern boundary of the Seiks’ dominions, has been advanced to the banks of the Jumnah river, above Delhi; and to the neighbourhood of that city: we have just observed, that the adjoining territory of Sehaurunpour, is subject to their depredations, if not actually tributary to them: and that they make excursions to the very side of the Ganges. On the south, they are bounded by the northern extreme of the sandy desert of Registan, and on the S W their boundary meets that of Sindy, or Tatta, at the city of Behker, or Bhakor, on the Indus. On the west, the Indus is their general boundary, as high up as the city of Attock ; near to which begin the territories of the King of Candahar: and their northern boundary is the chain of moun- tains that lie towards Thibet, and Cashmere. ‘This being the case, they will be found to pofsefs the whole soubah or province of La- hore, the principal part of Moultan, and the western part of Delhi: the dimensions of which tract are about 400 B. miles from N W toSE: and from 150 to 200 broad, in general: although in the part between Attock and Behker (that is, along the Indus) the ex- tent cannot be lefs than 320. ‘Their capital city is Lahore. We know but little concerning the state of their government and poli- tics: but the former is represented as being mild. In their mode of making war they are unquestionably savage and cruel. Their army consists almost entirely of horse, of which they are said to be able to bring at least 100,000 into the field. It is fortunate that the Oude dominions have the Ganges for a barrier between them and this army of plunderers. . Abdalla was accustomed to pafs through the country of the Seiks, during his visits to Delhi, as late as the years 1760 and 1761: and indeed meditated the conquest of it: but it is probable, that with the present strength of the Seiks, no king of Candahar will again attempt either the one or the other. It was lately reported that the Seiks were in amity with ‘Timur Shah of Candahar, and meant to allow his army a pafsage through their territories. This, however, appears highly improbable: y [ cxxiii * the progrefs of an Indian army effecting nearly an equal degree of desolation, whether it enters a country on terms of hostility, or of amity. Timur Shah (the succefsor of Ahmed Abdalla, late King of Can- dahar, Korasan, &c. who died about the year 1773) pofsefses in Hindoostan, nothing more than the country of Cashmere, and some inconsiderable districts contiguous to the eastern bank of the In- dus, above the city of Attock. We have spoken of the extent of the kingdom of Candahar, in Sect. III. of the Memoir : and it may be proper to add, in this place, that the founder of that kingdom, the above-mentioned Ahmed Abdalla, was originally the prince, or chief, of an Afghan tribe, named Abdal (whence the term Abdalli rE and that he was stripped of his country by Nadir Shah, and com- pelled to join the Persian army, in 1739. On the death of Nadir, he suddenly appeared among his former subjects, and in a short time erected for himself a considerable kingdom in the eastern part of Persia: adding to it, most of the Indian provinces ceded by the Mogul to Nadir Shah. It has been afserted, that Abdalla had arisen to a high command in the Persian army ; and that his department, of course, occasioning a large sum of money to centre with him ; he, on the death of Nadir Shah, availed himself of the use of these treasures, to carry off a part of the army. He estab- lished his capital at Cabyl, near the hither foot of the Indian Caucasus: and it appears by the accounts of Mr. Forster, who traversed the country of Timur Shah, in 1783, that his subjects live under an easy government: that is, for an Asiatic one. The revenues and military force of Candahar, have not come to my knowledge. The military establishment bas been given at 200,000 men. Ahmed Abdalla had regular infantry, cloathed like the British Sepoys: and, at one time, made use of the Bri- tish manufactures for that purpose: the trade went by Sindy, and up the Indus, and its branches, to Cabul. This trade has long been at an end. | . , sitet ~s —_ — — ‘ ‘ 7 — _ . — —— — — ee ore = — " = = a -_ _ os — — . : a a ew ym ree > re a ct ae ee ee = . - i = => — — = ‘ Z : : ond op Ot ce — > = ~ _ = a ets. wince thee as Sa - Spe ny ieee ee ie ek — oe a ee ~ = SS 9 ~ = TAS == <> - = — = ae a. 2 > - no as - — ~ — a : — a ‘ : labial " < 2 ee ee Ro 2 < — - — rm - “ ———— - . - — - = —- _——. = ™ a aera green ae —_— —- : — —— aaa = — ‘TVS lmao > > = - = ea — Swen, = — — x 2 = ona ees heen = — cs — = = = —- z - —_—— Os = —— 2 =: Ps So init ra = —- ee — = + - — — ee — “ -— = = = .wepes=: 2 > = a pee —- ——— = a = ——e —_ — ———— 2. — ——— —>- = ~ oaoeaee ——~ = —— =< ~ == = —— ~ - are . =— — — -_— ——— — - = . = , _ _— — — = a ad ¥ = — ae s+ — = . - ry LS tet eS oak iw, : Se — ee [ cxxiv ] The province of Sindy, or that lying on both sides of the lower part of the river Indus,* is subject to a Mahomedan prince, who is tributary to the King of Candahar ; it being among the provinces ceded to Nadir Shah, by Mahomed Shah, in 1739. , Although it properly belongs to Hindoostan, it is so detached from it by the great sandy desert, that it takes no part in its politics. This pro- vince is described in Sect. III. to which the reader is referred. The province of Cutch, on the SE side of Sindy, as well as the. western parts of the peninsula of Guzerat, are governed by rajahs of their own: and do not appear to have undergone much change, by the late revolutions in Hindoostan. Cutch is not only a barren country, but in its nature too strong to be easily attacked. And the western part of Guzerat is mountainous and woody ; and in- habited by a wild, hardy race: and therefore, on both accounts, unfavourable to the progrefs of a Mahratta army. The Mahrattas, as has been observed before, form two distinct empires, or states ; that of Poonah, or the western; and Berar, the eastern. These states, collectively, occupy all the southern part of Hindoostan proper ; together with a large proportion of the Deccan. Malwa, Orifsa, Candeish, and Visiapour ; the principal parts of Berar, Guzerat, and Agimere ; and a small part of Dow- latabad, Agra, and Allahabad, are comprized within their exten- sive empire; which extends from sea to sea, acrofs the widest part of the peninsula ; and from the confines of Agra northward, to the Kistna southward; forming a tract of about 1000 British miles long, by 700 wide. The western state is divided among a number of chiefs, or princes, whose obedience to the paishwah, or head, is, like that of ane we = Fis e = ee SS ri ——— * The celebrated Sir William Jones very ingeniously remarks, that ‘« it is usual with the *¢ Asiatics to give the same name to the countries which lie on both sides of any considerable ‘«« river.” Thus the province of Sindy is divided by the Indus; Bengal by the Ganges ; and Pegu by the Irabatty. Egypt, in like manner, is divided by the Nile. Probably, the faci. lity of accefs to either side, by means of a navigable river, and an occasional inundation, subjected each of the divisions, formed by the course of the river, to the constant depreda- tions of its opposite neighbour ; till necefsity produced a compromise, which ended in join- ing them 1m one community. ——— } i : i | } ale + ; li cn i i te Hd all yj } ‘ i i] {Gi iv ¥ 1) : \}\) " | af) Mi 4 y \\- i an 4 ' an +} 1 yl) it] 4 i] i }] ’ Wa eM Bae tind) | - I et a i At agit Hh \ nie a ih ei aut ' ae i et) Aas HR } A ae Heat Pu 1a | uila ’ : LUNE RTT i ih Ne ' i : ' ih tae | ' } WaT a Ha ae yh AL hy MA 1) AM MA ay ANH 4 rt it is wil halt " * thet | ) i eat { ae baie} | ety Hid Hs +) eH i ts ; 1 ats A Ah, TPR ae a bial Ney Wa iv. ff i Huan bes if eal bed | Ta eed } i Runa ME I Bi) MT aT TN a ; mi at i] th bist) Wi Re MAP Ete Vie HAP A a ea ib h WY \EIN IE i, abel we it nts COT Raat AY : 1 D } Waa ii | | helt ry aed } \ AP ant t : i i } 4 igh VAATED i i "y Liat hy A aE TH toi wi , PT MTE ad Math PETER ett ' ee ae ia n tl MMe ant (ited, RUM a a | Hy ii! ney I HE \ tb wit : FE HE) ae | ‘i 1 aRI Aas 7 ' ii ay i We i} ] Mint i |) Tal ' Hee Vien antitit 4 i wld aaa 1) aut (a We i Tae TM tate ty Wit 4 4 i mY A Hie I I 13 } wi sn? RH LM {el STP atbE HI ih 1 a 5 " Prati ee Ae aati Nb ie if) 41 v1 Re AY t F Pana nt Leta itty il iL | see Mt LP i: nH ale ah { nat ta tt fu: t DT " Piedad eu 1 nh Pee Te NEL ae rate eT trl ehh ge 4S ett Wed Hie it TAS TTT a Me bettas } Ht) i , t + } ii ete i hti Firtel me WL tae 1 : WY eH ait i tT het) ait of] ' 1 hal thal i" 4 t 1 ae 4 +i) ¥} | ’ ur a { ‘ iit t} : or } } a : i! he EP eT EH It ; Hein) it i} PMP een ENGEL TEL aa ual HS A EH HIB ANTS tee wd Hatt bee ait Tea MBIT. Seed } ¥ CHP in j eee | Het ity ma HB A al Hey Renta tit Ghd rian ET wie ah ih th hihi Hah fe » o Ma i a Heil eh att i Alig! ij j He enh) ld ; i . ’ b ; H i i 1h I hi [ exxv | the German princes to the emperor, merely nominal at any time ; and, in some cases, an opposition of interests begets wars, not only between the members of the empire themselves, but also be- tween the members and the head. In fact, they are seldom con- federated but on occasions that would unite the most discordant states; that is, for their mutual defence: for few occasions of fo- reign conquests, or plunder, are of magnitude enough to induce them to unite their armies. Was I inclined, I want ability, to particularize the pofsefsions and situations of all the chiefs that compose this Mahratta state. I shall therefore attempt only to mention the principal ones, com~ monly styled jaghiredars, or holders of yaghires :* their titles to their pofsefsions, being nominally during their life time only ; al- though they have long since become hereditary. The paishwah, or nominal head of the western empire, resides at Poonah, which is situated at the south-west extreme of the em- pire, and about 100 miles from Bombay. There are three prin- cipal jaghiredars on the north of Poonah ; and two on the south: the first are, Madajee Sindia, Tuckajee Holkar, and Futty Sing Gwicuar ; and the latter, Purseram Bow, and Rastah, who is more commonly styled the Meritch Wallab (or Meritch man) from his having established his capital at that city, previous to the conquest of it, by Hyder Ally. Before I proceed to particularize the different partners, or sharers, in the several provinces, it will * Jaghire, means a grant of land from a sovereign to a subject, revokable at pleasure; but generally, or almost always, fora life rent. + The exact geographical position of this important fortrefs and city, is not ascertained ; but it is with great reason supposed to be the same with Mirje, or Merdji, of Mandesloe’s - route, drawn by P. du Val: which is situated near the north bank of the Kistna river, about 7o road miles S W from Visiapour; and 130 from Poonah. It is also, most unquestionably, the same place with Merrick ; a place of consequence in Aurungzebe’s wars with Sambajee. In the Select Committee’s reports, it is named indifferently, Merrick and Meritz. It may be collected from those reports, and from Mr. Orme’s Historical Fragments, that this place is situated on the north bank of the Kistna; on the N W of Sanore-Bancapour, and on the S W of Visiapour ; and its distance from the former ought to be very considerable, for part of the circars of Nourgal, Azimabad, and Raibaug, intervene between those of Bancapour and Meritz. And this is the case with Mirje on the map, which is about 108 G. miles from Bancapour. There is also a fortrefs of great note in Aurungzebe’s, and Hyder Ally’s wars, named Darwar. *,.* Since the first edition was printed, the communications made by Capt. Reynolds, of the Bombay establishment, have enabled me to correct this, as well as other parts of the map. rdZ eS ee ” Se eae - Pi =e mage ee = ——. " ——— - . +S . se —— = Tey ee ~~ aris a f a ’ ihe ( ?} i We ut ; is i a 4 ( ’ t | i 3 o pee : ms, — = ee & Sa a ee [ exxvi be necefsary to observe that the Mahratta dominions have in some places, been portioned out among the different chiefs, after a me- thod that appears the most confused and intricate. imaginable. For not only the purgunnabs, or grand divisions of provinces, are divided, in some instances, among three different powers; but even the revenues of particular villages, are divided in like manner ; and in consequence, distinct officers are appointed for the purpose of collecting the respective shares.* The province or soubah of Malwa (to which this account par- ticularly applies), one of the most extensive, and the most elevated and highly diversified in Hindoostan, is divided among the paish- wah, Sindia, and Holkar: as is alsothe small soubah of Candeish, adjoining to it, on the south; and which contains the fine city of Burhanpour, in the pofsefsion of Sindia. The province of Agimere, has only in part been pofsefsed by the Mahrattas, and that part is now entirely in Sindia’s hands. What is here, exprefsed, relates only to what may be termed Agimere proper; and not to the whole soubah of that name, according to its geographical definition in the Ayin Acbaree: since the three great Rajpoot principalities, Oudipour, Joodpour, and Joinagur, as well as Rantampour, are there included in it. These Rajpoot principalities (of which more will be said hereafter ) have long been held tributary to the Mahrattas ; and now, by the ascendancy of Sindia, and by virtue of his local situation, he converts the whole of the tribute to his own use. The largest, as well as the finest part of Guzerat, is divided be- tween the paishwah, and Futty Sing Gwicuar (or Gwickér), the latter holds his share chiefly in the northern part of it. The provinces on the south of Poonah, are divided between the paishwah, and the jaghiredars, Purseram Bow, and Rastah. So little is known in Europe concerning the geography of this part * It is probable that this irregular division arose from some accidental circumstances at the time when the conquest was made; and which cannot now be traced: but as it has the appearance of an expedient, calculated to check and restrain the power of the different jag- hiredars, it is generally supposed to be the effect of policy and design. [ cxxvii 4 of the country, that the map of it is almost a°blank. I am by no means certain where to place the common boundary of the Mahratta and Tippoo’s countries, in this quarter. Hyder took pofsefsion of Meritch (Meritz, or Mirje), on the north bank of the Kistna, in 1778; and, I apprehend, never relinquished it. The paishwah, or his representatives, pofsefs also many other districts in the N E, and east, parts of Malwa, &c. for the Poonah territories, or those of his jaghiredars, close on the river Jumnah, opposite to Calpy : and also extend along the northern bank of the Nerbudda river, almost to its source ; and encroach deeply on the S W side of Bundelcund, according to its ancient limits. The districts of Sagur, and Mundella, are situated in this quarter. Thus it appears, that the territories subject to Poonah, are sepa- rated, or rather insulated, in an extraordinary manner ; and this circumstance alone, must influence the domestic as well as the fo- reign politics of this state: since any considerable jaghiredar may easily withhold the government's share of the revenues, and con- vert it to his own use, From what has been said, it will appear impofsible to discrimi- nate the pofsefsions of the paishwah, any more than those of his jaghiredars, on the map. All that can be done, is to mark the body of each tract of land, in which the paishwah and the particu- lar jaghiredars participate. It is understood that the paishwah polsefses a larger share in the western part of the Deccan, than elsewhere. This tract is naturally very strong, particularly on the west side towards the sea, where a stupendous wall of moun- tains, called the Gauts, rises abruptly from the low country, called the Concan (or Cockun), supporting, in the nature of a terrace, a vast extent of fertile and populous plains, which are so much elevated, as to render the air cool and pleasant (see Index, ar- ticle Gauis). This elevated tract is continued not only through the Mahratta territories, but extends through the peninsula, to the southern extreme of Mysore; and is named Balla-Gaut, a [ cxxvili ] throughout its whole extent; meaning literally, the higher, or upper Gauts.** In the peninsula, it is applied in contradistinction to Payen-Gaut, or the lower Gauts: but in the Deccan, it appears to be used only as a proper name, and not as a correlative: we having never heard of the Deccan, Payen-Gaut. Nor is it lefs difficult to ascertain the sum of the revenue of this state, than to particularize the extent of the districts, from whence it is collected. The most intelligent and best informed persons that I have consulted on the occasion, will not venture to give an opinion on it. One person (a native of India) has stated the re- venue at 12 crores of rupees, or 12 millions sterling: and the net receipts, jaghires deducted, at five crores. The same account makes the military establishment in the field, to be 200,000 troops, foot and horse; besides an equal number in garrison. Another account of the revenue, by an European gentleman, reckons 7 crores for the net revenue. Ifthe provinces pofsefsed by this state, were to be rated in the same proportion as in the time of Aurung- zebe, the net revenue would be about 8 crores of rupees, or 8 mil- tions sterling. Sindia is unquestionably the most powerful jaghiredar within this state ; and ought to be regarded asa sovereign prince. Since. the Mahratta peace (1783), he has extended his frontier from Mal- wa towards the Jumnah; swallowing up most of the petty states that heretofore existed there: and in particular, that of Gohud, including the celebrated fortrefs of Gwalior (see page 157 of the Memoir). He has also carried his arms northward to Delhi, and into the provinces of Mewat and Jyenagur ; reducing many for- trefses, and a considerable tract of country, which were heretofore succefsively pofsefsed by the Jats, and Nudjuff Cawn. In fine, he pofsefses the person of the nominal Great Mogul, and all that can * Gaut, or Ghaut, signifies either a pafs through mountains, or a landing-place on the bank of a river. In the former sense, the term has been applied to the Carnatic, which is divided by ridges of mountains, abounding with pafses and defiles. [ cxxix J be accomplished by virtue of his name. It would appear that Sin- dia’s plans embrace too great a variety of objects at one and the same time: for, not long ago, his troops were compelled to retire from Bundelcund, in which they pofsefsed most of the open coun- try, the fruits of a very recent conquest. He seems bent on ex- tending his conquests on the north and west: but time alone can discover whether he will succeed in establishing a permanent empire, on that side. The revenue of his paternal, or original dominions, in Malwa, &c. has been estimated at one crore of rupees per an- num. It is difficult to ascertain what the value of his new acqui- sitions are, in their present state: for those portions of Agra, Del- hi, &c. which he holds, having been so long subject to the de- predations of contending armies, little benefit can be derived from them, at present.* Gohud, one of these acquisitions, is estimated at 20 or 30 lacks per annum. Holkar is supposed to pofsefs 80 lacks per annum, in his share of Malwa. Sindia’s capital city is Ougein, near the ancient city of Mundu, the capital of the Chil- ligi kings of Malwa: and Holkar’s capital is Indore, situated about 30 miles on the west of Ougein. The Berar or Nagpour rajah, Moodajee Boonslah (or Bonsola ) polsefses the principal part of Berar, together with the province of Orifsa.{- The remainder of Berar is held by the Nizam, or Soubah of the Deccan, who pays a chout, or fourth part of its clear reve- nues to Moodajee. On the west and south, the Berar dominions border on, or are intermixed with, those of the Nizam : on the NW and north, are the provinces of Bopal, Gurry-Mundella, &c. tri= butaries of Poonah; together with the territories of Adjid Sing. On the east, the Nagpour territories thrust themselves between the * These: territories have formerly yielded 3 ér-4 crores per annum : but they are now in a state of desolation, which it is impofsible to form any idea of, without having actually be- held them. A. [This note is by a gentleman, who has been on the spot.] See also page Ixxviii, + Orifsa, is nominally one of the British provinces, but we have observed in another place, that only a very small part of it is subject to the Bengal government. [ ouem 7 British pofsefsions in Bengal, and those in the northern circars, so as to occupy near 180 miles of the country adjacent to the sea ; and of course, to break the continuity of their pofsefsions on the sea coast. Moodajee’s dominions are very extensive, being in length from east to west 550 British miles, and in some places 200 from north to south. He does not pofsefs all this in full sovereignty ; for Ruttunpour and Sumbulpour are little more than tributary, and are governed by his brother Bembajee. We know lefs of the interior parts of Berar, than of most other countries in Hindoostan ; but, by what we do know, it does not appear to be either popu- lous or rich. Nagpour is the present capital, and the residence of Moodajee; and it is situated about midway between Bengal and Bombay. Cattack, or Cuttack, the capital of Orifsa, is a post of conse- quence on the river Mahanuddy, as it lies in the only road between Bengal and the northern circars ; and the pofsefsion of this city and its dependencies, gives the Berar rajah more consequence in the eyes of the Bengal government, than even his extensive domain, and centrical position in Hindoostan. | Moodajee has been recognized (page [xxxvill) as a descendant of the original founder of the Mahratta empire, Sevajee. The sum of his revenue is variously stated. Some have reckoned his part of Be- rar, at 84 lacks of rupees, per annum; and Cattack at 24: while others have allowed only 60, for his whole revenue. If we take it at the highest calculation, 108 lacks, he ought not be considered in a formidable light, by the British power. But placing the actual sum of his income out of the question, his dominions are too widely ex- tended, in proportion to their value, to form a powerful state. Cat- tack is no lefs than 480 miles from the capital, Nagpour. It has been well observed, that the ordinary cause of jealousy between neighbouring states, is done away, in the case of Bengal and Berar, by the nature of that part of the Berar dominions, which borders on Bengal; it being generally woody and uninhabited; so that the [ cxxxi 9 virtual boundaries of both. countries are removed to a distance from each other. These are the principal of the countries reduced into the form of governments, by the Mahratta chiefs: but so habituated are they to rapine and plunder, that few of the neighbouring states, but have, at one period or other, felt and acknowledged their power. Bengal and Bahar were, for a short time, subjected to a regular tribute ; and the Carnatic, Mysore, the Nizam’s provinces, the Dooab,; Bundelcund, and the southern parts of Delhi, have been frequently over-run. Their predatory excursions sometimes car- ried them 1200 miles from their capital. But the lofs of the battle of Panniput in 1761, induced a degree of caution in their military enterprizes: and from that period, their power appears to have been on the decline. Shut out of Bengal, Oude, and the Carnatic, by the British arms, and out of Mysore by Hyder’s, their field of action has been much circumscribed ; and the late war with the British power, discovered their weaknefs to all Hindoostan. I am not sufficiently informed on the subject, to be able to par- ticularize all the different provinces, or districts, that are tributary to the Mahratta states. Some have been already mentioned ; and among others, the Rajpoot principalities of the soubah of Agi- mere: and which, from their former importance and weight in the internal politics of the Mogul empire, deserve particular notice. In the early part of the present century, these states, collectively, appeared so formidable to the succefsor of Aurungzebe, that he was constrained to leave them in quiet pofsefsion of their independency ; during the sedition of the Seiks, in Lahore (see page Ixiv). Vast have been the changes since that time: for what the disciplined armies of Aurungzebe and his sons could not accomplish, has been effected by the Mahratta freebooters: so much easier is it toruina country, than to makea conquest of it. The history of the decline of the Rajpoot principalities, is foreign to the present Work : it is sufficient to observe, that they are reduced to their present low state, S SS x = — ns = = | HR Ht it a 4 4 a i ( hig bias Heh Ane Aid hig 4 3 i 4 : sso ee - See < ~ ; at _---.-— aeeaemnen . — . re Se - : : SS SS SSS eS SSS eee —<—— SSS E—== SF ae ee ss SS = SS ee [ cxxxii ] merely by the depredations of Mahratta detachments ; which being composed of light horse, and accustomed to divide into innumerable small parties ; they by their rapid and desultory movements, at once spread desolation, and elude the attacks of the. inhabitants. This must be understood to relate only to the open parts of Rajpootana: the mountainous parts being yet free from their incursions. RajPpooTaNa was divided into three great principalities, under the names of Oudipour, Joodpour, and Ambeer (or Amere), now better known by that of Joinagur, or Jyenagur. Oudipour was also named Meywar, or Midwar ; and Joodpour, Marwar. In Ac- bar’s division of the empire, these principalities were claised as be- longing to the soubah of Agimere, which is sometimes called Mar- war. It is not an easy task, by means of the geographical matter extant, to afsign the precise limits and dimensions of these princi- patities ; which occupy the space between the western confines of Agra, and the NE part of Guzerat ; and between the sandy de- sert (or Registan) and Malwa: that is an extent of 330 British miles from N E. to S W ; and 200 broad, in the widest part. Their re- lative situations, and comparative dimensions, may be seen in the map ; where Jyenagur or Jyepour, will be found to lie to the north- east; Oudipour to the S W; and Joodpour to the N W, bordering, angularly, on the other two. Pere Wendell’s MS. account of these states, from whence I have extracted many of the above particulars, states the revenues of Oudipour at 10 lacks of rupees, Marwar at 40, and Jyenagur at 40, per annum, in the year 1779.* Thetwo former are very mountainous, with a sandy soil in the valleys: the latter is the most fertile, and was, about the middle of this cen- _ tury, ina high state of improvement, under the government of the celebrated Rajah Jyesing, or Jefsing ; who founded the new capital of Jyepour, which has had the effect (not unusual in Hindoostan) * The whole revenue of the soubah of Agimere, in the time of Acbar, appears to have been only about 75 lacks. Aurungzebe is said to have doubled the land-tax on the Rajpoots: and Agimere is accordingly stated in. Mr. Fraser's account, at 163 lacks of rupees. | [ exxxiii 4 ef changing the name of the province to that of the capital. P. Wendell represents Jyepour as a place of great wealth and com- merce in 1779, being the entrepot of the principal part of the goods. that are brought from every quarter of India. The rajah built also an observatory in his capital, and invited Pere Boudier to it, in 1734. It 1s feared that the confusions that have so long prevailed in this province, must have greatly reduced the wealth and im- portance of the capital. We have mentioned before, that Sindia receives the tribute of all the three Rajpoot provinces, and converts it to his own use: and that he had made some considerable con- quests in them, particularly in Jyenagur. It is probable that in early times, the whole Rajpootana consti- tuted one entire kingdom, or empire, under the Rana or Prince of Oudipour, who has in all times, since we had any knowledge of his history, been considered as the head of the Rajpoot states. A _long established custom of homage to a temporal prince, from those who do not acknowledge his superiority in any other way, seems to prove the existence of real power in the hands of his ancestors. In-modern times the Rana of Oudipour seems to have been consi- dered somewhat in the same light as the general of the Amphyc- tions was in Greece. Cheitore was the ancient capital of the rana, a place much celebrated for its strength, riches, and antiquity, when it was taken and despoiled by Acbar, in 1567: Oudipour is the present capital. The Rajpoets are not confined entirely to the tract abovemen- tioned, or even to the soubah of Agimere: since some inferior tribes of them are settled in Bundeleund, and in Gurry~Mundella. Others, according to Thevenot, are settled in Moultan ; and indeed, he represents Moultan as the original country of the Kuttries, whom the Rajpoots sprung (see Index, article Kuttries 5 i Of the countries of Nagore, Bickaneer, Jafselmere, and those bordering on the lower part of the course of the river Puddar, and on the sandy desert, we know little at present, except that they $2 from | i i] j \ ' {i Ht “| VP] I i f eg v. } i} ; || Bat f ‘ hae. || AW rn peat | rh - a : ; ' a ‘; | on ; i] j - } i ; 3 ht Hi | i) r | | 1) ee Bh 7 t! , | : q ny hw wae 4 | ' ith | i i} | ’ M ih, 1) | ill We Hil | it at | - ut oe Waihi ; t q iB lid Hanif, His: A} thi ae at | 1 tT Nini 3 : MN Si i Pat Sata ty Watt | ay ih Mies ra 4 a i 74 wh v i ha | Hav ich SS Se SHE » * \ ieee —— ae - ‘oe . . ee a ee eee : = - = recom ~ ~ _ ns F [ cxxxiv 4 form a number of petty rajahships; and are understood to be mostly inhabited by Rajpoots. | The Rajpoots are ordinarily divided into two: tribes or clafses ; those of RATHORE, and CHoHan, SEEsopya. Marwar, or the N W division of Agimere, is the proper country of the former ; and Meywar, or Oudipour, of the latter. The reader will be pleased to observe, that Cheitore is also synonimous with Oudipour, or Meywar. The Rathore tribe were originally the most numerous of the two. It has-often been afserted, and by the late Col. Dow, among others, that the Mahratta chiefs had their origin from the Rathore tribe: and to countenance this opinion, the etymology of the name Mahratta, has been drawn from RaTHorE; prefixing to it, Mana, or Great. We have seen, however, in page Ixxix, that the fact is very different, and rests on the foundation of his- toric records: the term Mahratta being derived from Marhat, or Marheyt, the name of the province in which Sevajee first estab- lished his independency : and this etymology appears to be per- fectly natural. And by the same rule, Sevajee must have been of the Seesodya tribe, as drawing his lineage from Oudipour ; and not of the Rathore tribe, as erroneously represented. Of the five northern circars, Cicacole, Rajamundry, Ellore, and Condapilly,* are in the pofsefsion of the English ; and Guntoor is in the hands of the Nizam. The four first occupy the sea coast from the Chilka lake on the confines of Cattack, to. the northern bank of the Kistna river; forming, comparatively, a long, narrow slip of country, 350 miles long, and from 20 to 74 wide. The nature of the country is such, as to be easily defensible-against an Indian enemy, it having a barrier of mountains and extensive fo- rests on one side, and the sea on the other; the extremities only being open. Its greatest defect is in point of relative situation to _ * These circars, or provinces, were originally denominated from their position in respect to Madras, on which they depend: and the term northern circars, has at length been adopted by the English in general. | » een [ cxxxv |} Bengal and Madras, it being 350 British miles from the first, and 250 from the latter; so that the troops destined to protect it, can- not be reckoned on for any prefsing service that may arise at either presidency. ‘The circars, in point of strictnefs, appertain partly to Golconda (or the Deccan), and partly to Orifsa; and are held of the Nizam, on condition of paying him a stipulated quit rent, When the French took pofsefsion of the five circars, in 1753, they were valued at about 43 lacks of rupees per annum. The English never pofsefsed Guntoor, which was estimated at near 7 lacks of the above sum: so that 36 lacks (360,0001.) should be taken for the true value of the English pofsefsions in the circars. In 1784, they were reckoned to produce about that sum. -It would appear that the Nizam, by retaining Guntoor, has more than an equivalent for the pesbcush, or tribute, which is 5 lacks per annum. The pofsefsions of the Nizam, or Soubah of the Deccan (a younger son of the famous Nizam-al-Muluck), comprize the pro- vince of Golconda, that is, the ancient province of Tellingana, or Tilling, situated between the lower parts of the courses of the Kistna and Godavery rivers, and the principal part of Dowlatabad : together with the western part of Berar, subject (as has been said before) to a tribute of a chout, or fourth part of its net revenue, to the Berar Mahratta. The Nizam has the paishwah, or Poonah Mahratta on the west and north-west: the Berar Mahratta on the north ; the northern circars on the east ; and the Carnatic, and H y- der Ally on the south. Iam not perfectly clear in my idea of his western boundary, which, during his wars with the Mahrattas, was subject to continual fluctuation: but I understand generally that it extends more than 40 miles beyond the city of Aurungabad, westwards ; and comes within 80 miles of the city of Poonah: and that on the S W it goes considerably beyond the river Beemah, and to the borders of Sanore-Bancapour, His capital is Hydrabad, or Bagnagur, situated on the Moufsi river, near the famous fortrefs of Golconda. | {.. CXMEVE: J ‘The districts of Adoni and Rachore, which were in the hands of Bazalet Jung (brother to the Nizam) during his life time, are now in the hands of the Nizam. The Sourapour, or Sollapour rajah, on the west of the Beemah river, together with some other rajahs, aré his tributaries. Probably the Nizam’s dominions, including his tributaries and feudatories, are no lefs than 430 miles in length, from N W to SE, by 300 wide. Till he took pofsefsion of the Guntoor circar in 1780, his dominions no where touched on the sea coast. The Guntoor circar (called also Mortizanagur and Condavir) occupies the space between Condapilly, the southmost of our four circars, and the northern part of the Carnatic: extending along the sea coast of the bay of Bengal more than 30 miles. The pofses- sion of this district to the English, would have been extremely eli- gible, as well for the purpose of shutting out the French nation from the Deccan, as to keep open a communication with the northern circars, and to preserve the continuity of our pofses- sions, and those of our allies. Although the maritime parts of this circar are flat and open, yet the interior part of it contains some very strong fortrefses, and posts. The Nizam took pofses- sion of it on the death of his brother Bazalet Jung, and still holds it. It has not been in my power to obtain, even a tolerably exact account of the sum of the Nizam’s revenue; or of his military establishment: the latter, however, is far from being respectable, on the score of discipline. ‘The former has been ever varying, and generally diminishing; by reason of the encroachments of the Poonah Mahrattas, and the Mysoreans: it is said to be reduced so low as 130 lacks of rupees, annually. But besides this sum of actual revenue, it must be taken into the account, that he has depending on him, many jaghiredars, who hold their lands on the tenure of military service. The dominions of Mahomed Ally, Nabob of the Carnatic, [ exxxvil 7 and an ally of the East-India Company, commence on the south of the Guntoor circar, and extend along the whole coast of Coroman- del to Cape Comorin. It must be understood that I mean here to include ‘Tanjore, Marawar, Tritchinopoly, Madura, and Tinevelly ; all being appendages of the Carnatic. Under this description, the Carnatic is not lefs than 570 British miles in length from north to south, but no where more than 120 wide, and commonly no more than 75. Suchalong, narrow, tract of country, bordered by an active and powerful enemy, whose territories are, moreover,. of a compact form, and his force more readily collected, must always be subject to have its distant provinces cut off from its afsistance : or if it divides. its force, for their separate defence, the safety of the whole will be endangered. The Carnatic anciently comprized. all that part of the peninsula that lies south of the Gondegama and Tungebadra rivers, from the coast of Coromandel eastward, to. the Gaut mountains westward, and was divided into. Balla-Gaut and Payen-Gaut,. or the upper and lower Gauts;* the former being the western part, and containing the districts.which now compose the country of Tippoo; and the latter,, the eastern part, or the Carnatic according to its present definition. The revenue-of the nabob is stated at about a million.and a half sterling, per annum: out of which he pays a subsidy of 160,000]. per annum, to the East-India Company towards the expence of their military establishment. The evils attendant on the improvi- dent conduct of the nabob, were severely felt during the late war, and ought to be cautiously guarded against in future. The. British pofsefsions in. the Carnatic are confined, chiefly, to the tract called. the Jaghire,. which extends along the coast, about 108 B. miles, and 47 inland, in the widest part. Its revenue is reckoned 150,000. Besides the Jaghire, there are lands depen- * See the term Gaut, explained in page. cxxviii. i i ‘ } ‘=, GR - . . ae . . “4 . id ‘, F ; _ . F oer . a ers ee owe . Aa - ” Ee arena = a r — — : SS er ee == [ exxxvili J dent on Cuddalore, but the amount is not considerable. The whole amount of the land revenue dependent on Madras, includ- ing the circars, has been stated, in page cxiv, at 725,0001\. per annum. The dominions of Tippoo Sultan, who styles himself Regent of Mysore, begin on the west of the ridge of mountains beyond Dal- macherry, Sautgud, and Attore ; and extend southward to ‘Travan- core and Madura; northward to Soonda and Visiapour (enveloping Adoni, the territory of the late Bazalet Jung) north-eastward to Guntoor and Ongole; and westward to the sea. “They compre- hend, generally, the provinces of Mysore, Bednore, Coimbettore, Canara and Dindigul; besides his late father’s conquests to the northward, which are Meritch, or Meritz, Soonda, Chitteldroog, Harponelly, Sanore-Bancapour, Roydroog, Gooty, Condanore, Canoul, and. Cuddapah. Tippoo’s present territory exceeds very considerably, both in ex- tent and revenue, that of his rival the Nabob of Arcot: but pro- bably it will, for some time at least, require a prince of considerable talents, to prevent a state, composed of such discordant parts, from falling to pieces. A descendant of the Hindoo King of Mysore, whom Hyder dethroned, is living ; and kept a state prisoner at Seringapatam, Tippoo’s capital. He-is occasionally shewn to the populace : and the circumstance of his being permitted to live, isa strong proof how much the popular prejudices prevail in favour of the family of their ancient kings. It was part of the plan of opera~ tions of the southern army, under Colonel Fullarton, in 1783, to. march from Coimbettore to Seringapatam, in order to liberate this prince, and encourage the people of Mysore to throw off their allegiance from Tippoo: and it was the opinion of many sober per- sons that it might have succeeded, if circumstances had permitted Col. Fullarton to undertake it. The general character of Tippoo, is that of a man of high ambition: with great abilities for war and [ CXXxix |] finance ; cruel, to an extreme degree; and obstinately attached to his schemes. He is unquestionably the most powerful of all the native princes of Hindoostan ; but the utter detestation in which he is held by his own subjects, renders it improbable that his reign will be long. His dominions are very extensive ; and although the imperfect state of the geography of the western part of the penin- sula, does not permit me to mark their northern boundary, yet it is pretty certain that it touches the river Kistna, on the south of the city of Visiapour: and therefore, the extent of Tippoo’s territory, or kingdom, from the valley of Ootampaliam on the south, to the Kistna on the north (or rather N NW), cannot be lefs than 550 British miles. In breadth it is very unequal: in the widest place, that is, in the northern part of the peninsula, the breadth is at least 330 miles: but lefs' than 150 in the parallel of Tritchinopoly ; and further southward, it ends in a point. In page xcvi, its area has been compared to that of Great Britain ; which is taken at 96,400 square British miles: and the country of Tippoo is supposed to contain 21 Square degrees; which, in the parallel of 14°, produce about 97,650 B. miles. By the peace of 1782, Hyder was to relinquish all, but his ancient polsefsions: how far his succefsor has fulfilled the terms of the treaty, I am not in- formed: but the term, ancient pofse[sions, was too general, or ra- ther too vague, to be understood in any particular sense. The grofs revenue of Tippoo, has been stated at four crores of rupees, or as many millions sterling. His military establishment is very great ; being no lefs than 72,800 regulars, including 740 Europeans, under the command of French officers: beside troops in the frontier garrisons, to the amount of 49,000. The remain- der of his force consists of irregulars of various descriptions, and amounts to 33,000, and upwards: so that the whole force of Tip- poo, is reckoned 155,000 ; of which, near 73,000 are of a clafs much superior to any troops that have ever been raised and dis- C —_ — ~- " Sa a = _ - Se =a =“ eieetes ; Ss = = "Sde ee - = = -- — ~ = ~ eS ee : —— - --- = —— SSS eee = = 2 Ss --— - = —— =sae — — — ew, = Sean eee, -—-—- = ——- ~ = “ _ _ - - - = = = — — Ss = re - ~ 3 —<—— — a = - -- -- == === = — ~ — - = ———— = = ~ ——— —— a = parent = - ~ = hei —s _ = . —— tae ~ ——9 = — p23 es ASUS 2 LE ENS ——— ews a a SE TS See eae = = —=Saee —-— —- ——-- [ wtxles) ciplined by a native of India.* His desire of extending his king- dom, will keep him at perpetual variance with the Poonah Mah- rattas, or the Nizam, or both ; as it is only on their side that any acquisitions can be made, without quarreling with the English. Hyder long meditated the conquest of the Travancore territory, situated at the extreme of the peninsula ; but was prevented by the English. Tippoo is said to have intentions of the same kind. The reader may easily collect, from a cursory view of the map; how hurtful to the interest of the Carnatic, such a revolution would prove: since it implies*also the transfer of the Cochin ter- ritories, and all the tract lying on the west of the Gauts. * T have been favoured with the following particulars, relating to Tippoo Sultan’s mili- tary establishment; and which may be depended on. REGULARS. Cavalry - - - - ~ - 27 4.00 Sepoy Infantry, Hindoos and Mahomedans - - - 36,000 Topafses (or Hatmen), that is, the descendants of Portuguese and other Europeans, Infantry = ¥ ? ~ - 75300 Europeans, Cavalry . - 200 - Foot - - 540 : ie ee pe ee Artillery Corps, consisting of Europeans, Topafses, &c. - - 1,390 72,830 Guns attached to the battalions - 110 Garrisons on the frontiers. “Horse - - 21,000 Foot - - 28,000 49,000 Irregulars, armed in various ways - 7,000 Auxiliaries from the Rajahs ‘of Rydroog, Darwar, Harponelly, Sanore, &c. Horse - . 13,300 Peons (Irregulars) 13,000 26,300 . RECAPITULATION. Regulars - - - 72,330 Garrisons ~ - 49,000 Irregulars - - - 7,000 Auxiliaries - - 26,300 Total - —/~1§5,130 an CHRONOLOGICAL TasLe of Emperors, who have reigned in ‘Hinpoostan, ‘since the Guizntan ConQugesT. Began his GHIZNIAN ss i Reign’ A. 5: be 6 Mahomed IV. - . 7 Reign A. D. wy 1389 * Mahmood I. - - 1000 Abu-Bicker se e: I NMuksmed T. a " ; TMahmood ITI. - - 1393 O2 Musaood I, € j ; Dynasty of the Serps. Modood “ - = 1041 Chie ‘di gaint in at fy } 1051 Mubarick II. - ~ 1421 Richy ‘ : % Mahomed V. - - 1433 Feroch-Zaad es ‘ } iv o*s;, Alla II. <—— = 1447 Ibrahim I. - - ~ 1056 Dynasty of Lonx. Musaood ITI. - += 1098 Beloli ~ ~ ~ i450 Arsilla - - - 1115 3 Secunder I. a - 1488 Byram I. : s met ce Ibrahim II “ - 1516 Chusero I. ~ <= eee eS y Chusero IT. ~ - 1159 Mocut, or Muncut Emperors. GuHoRIAN, or GAURIAN Emperor. Baber a as 1525 Mahomed II, or Mahomed Humaioon * “ 1530 Ghori . . - 1184 Second Paran Dynasty. PATAN, or AFGHAN I.mperors. Shere z = 1542 Cuttub - ~ ~ 1205 Selim ~ = > 1545 Eidoze...< & i Mahomed VI. “ « } : Aram ws *, = f 1210 Ibrahim III. ~ - 7595 Altumsh or Itumsh e Mocut Dynasty restored. Ferose I. ~ ~ - 1235 Sultana Rizia, Empress 1236 Humaioon ~ - 1554 Byram II. = ~ - 1239 Acbar - - - 1555 Musaood IV. - - 1242 Jehanguire - “ = OGs Mahmood II, - 1245 Shah Jehan ~ ~ 1628 Balin ~ a a - 1265 si 1317 Rufheh-ul-Dowlah S. saa Tuglick i 5 -~ 1321 2 Mahomed Shah Se eee 8 Mahomed III. - - 1395 Ahmed Shah se 1748 Ferose III. % rn 1351 Allumguire II. & a 1753 Tuglick II, ~ - 1388 Shah Aulum - ~ 1760 * He began his reign in Ghizni, A. D. 977+ + Tamerlane’s invasion happened in this reign ; t And Nadir Shah’s in this. | | : MEMOIR OF a 2 <— poe o a) .O Oo = Z aa fx, oe A < = ~~ ——- =, epee eee —e etn . a So ag pe cial bs on ah gg a ee Se ae es en ee MEMOIR OF A MAP OF HINDOOSTAN., é&c. ee So great an extent of country is contained in this map, and the quality of the materials is so various in different parts, that it became necefsary, in order to prevent confusion, to divide the ac- count of its construction into separate sections, agreeable to the na- tural division of the country; and, in some measure, to the nature of the materiais. It is accordingly divided into seven sections. The first contains the sea coasts and islands. The second, the surveyed tract on the side of Bengal; or that occupied by the Ganges and its principal branches, as far west as the city of Agra. The third, the tract occupied by the Indus and its branches. The fourth contains the tract between the Kistna river and the countries traversed by the Ganges and Indus; that is to say, the middle parts of India. The fifth contains the peninsula south of the Kistna. The sixth, the countries situated between Hindoostan and China . namely, Thibet, Bootan, Afsam, Pegu, Aracan, Ava, and part of Siam: and The seventh, and last, contains Tables of distances between the principal cities, &c. - But, before I proceed to the particulars of the construction of the map, it will be necefsary to explain the itinerary measure adopted B2 (42 in places where no surveys have been taken. The usual measure of this kind in Hindoostan, is the co/s, of which the standard has va- ried considerably at different times, owing to the caprice of cer- tain Emperors: but, it would appear, that those new standards never existed long enough to obtain an establishment in the public mind; which never lost the idea of the ancient standard. Achar was the first who made a great innovation in the standard of the cofs. He directed it to be taken at 5000 guz, equal to 4757 yards; that is, about 2 British miles and 5 furlongs. And Shah Jehan, about half a century afterwards, increased the standard one- twentieth part, making the cols more than 2 miles and 6 furlongs.* But since the time of Aurungzebe, the ancient, or common cofs, has resumed its place, and those of Acbar and Shah Jehan are only heard of in the histories of the times when they were in use. It may reasonably be expected, that ina country of half the ex- tent of Europe, the estimated length of the itinerary measures, al- though of the same denomination, must vary in different parts of it. It is no more than what happens in different provinces of the same kingdom, in Europe. Butas far as we have any data for making a just comparison, the cofs does not vary so much as one-sixth part over the whole country ; and between the northern and southern extreme of India (that is, in an extent of about 1700 miles), the difference is not more than one-sixteenth part. The miles vary much more in their proportions, in the different parts of Europe. Taking the medium of the cofs throughout Hindoostan, and the Deccan, there will be about 40 of them to a degree of a great cir- cle on the globe: that is, each cofs is about a geographical mile and half. But this is to be understood of horizontal measure ; in which the windings and inflections of the roads are allowed: for,the estimated routes could not be applied to geographical purposes, by any other rule. The cofs, in road measure, is about one statute mile and nine-tenths; or at the rate of 190 British miles to 100 * Captain Kirkpatrick’s MSS. of which much more willbe said hereafter. ae colses; one part in seven, being allowed for winding, when the line of distance is extensive. Or, seven miles of road measure, are allowed to produce six miles horizontally, or in a direct line. In Malwa and its neighbourhood, the cofses are larger than any where else, and are about 1,7 geographical miles, or 35 to a de- gree. And on the road from Baglana to Masulipatam, they are so short, that 46 are required to make a degree. But having only one example for the latter proportion, I shall found norule on it. The proportions that I have adopted for Hindoostan, Malwa, and the Carnatic, from a great number of examples, are respectively 1,43; 1,71; and 1,6 of geographical miles to a horizontal cofs; or 42, 35, and 375 to a degree of a great circle. The cofs of Hindoostan proper, is therefore shorter than any other, and prevails throughout the greatest extent of country. There is again in Nagpour (the an- cient Goondwaneh) a Goondy cofs, which by the medium of all the accounts I could get, is about 2,76 geographical miles, reduced to horizontal distance; or 21,9, or 22 toa degree. This measure ap- pears to be in use by the natives, throughout Mundilla and Boggil- cund, as well asin Nagpour; and sometimes occasions great confu- sion in the reports of the cofsids, or couriers: however, they have a computation of Hindoostanny cofses also, in the same country ; and the proportions agree in general remarkably well with that scale, between the Bengal Provinces and Aurungabad; and be- tween Mundilla and Hydrabad. Having mentioned the windings of the roads, it may not be im- proper to give the result of my inquiries on this head, for the be- nefit of those who may have itineraries, kept in estimated distances, to work up. Ohne in seven is allowed as above: and is what will be found to take place in large distances, in such countries as are intersected by deep rivers, or watercourses; or in such as have no artificial roads; and where those on the natural level, have obstacles to surmount. The degree of winding of roads, in different coun- ; See ee eee ~ 3 = — = ———== a Sagar ae Se ist ae See - — 4 o- % , 4 } - ail - . - . —~+ A nar ~~ —-* be 2 ——————————— ee ee e eeee- = as ea = — ae eee 2 z na = SS co] tries, is, (ceteris paribus) according to the state of improvement --— > = ae as = ~ 2 ‘1 which the roads are. In India, the roads are at best, little bet- ter than paths, and whenever deep rivers (which in that country are frequent, and without bridges), moralses, chains of mountains, or other obstacles, oppose themselves to the line of direction of the road, it is carried round, so as to effect the easiest pafsage ; and for this reason the roads there, have a degree of crookednefs, much be- yond what we meet with in European countries, where bridges are laid over every considerable watercourse, and where hills are either levelled, or reduced to a convenient degree of acclivity ; and after all, expences saved in many cases, by the difference of labour be~ tween the smoothing of the direct road, and the forming of a road on the natural level. But the proportions, must of course vary with circumstances ; and may be only one in ten, inadry, open, country, and one that has a tolerably even surface: but this happens too rarely to found any general rule on. As the line of distance in- creases, a greater degree of winding will take place; or, a short distance will always be on a straighter line than a long one; for in countries where the management of the roads is not arrived at a high degree of perfection, the road through a kingdom will be made up of portions, consisting of the particular roads leading from one city, or principal town, to another, although they may not lie in the general line of direction; and then there will be a general winding, added to the particular one; and the above proportion of 1 in 7, is applied to.this compound winding. And, added to this, in very long distances, some natural obstacle, will, very probably, oppose itself: an arm of the sea; a river of difficult patsage ; a morafs; or an impafsable ridge of mountains; and change totally the direction of the road: whilst the parts, on each side of the ob- stacle, might have but an ordinary degree of winding: and it is seldom, but that one or other of these, occurs in the space of 100, or 150 miles. Probably 1 in 8 may be a pretty just general pro- portion for distances of about a 100 miles; that is, 8 miles by the Se road, will be seven direct ; or what is commonly termed bird-flight : and where the extent is from 200 to 300 miles, 1 in 7. Measured distances in Hindoostan, do not often occur, where, at the same time, the true horizontal distance is given, except in Bengal: and that is a country too full of deep rivers, lakes, and moralses, to serve as a general standard. In the Carnatic, a dryer country, the medium of winding, in distances of about 100 miles, is1in9. In England, as far as we can trust the maps (which may be done, where the distance consists chiefly of difference of latitude), 1 in 11 is the proportion, in distances of about 100 miles; and in very great distances, such as Edinburgh, 1 in 7. It may happen that the direct route may lie through a desert or an ill-governed country ; in which case, travellers will avoid the way; in which famine, or robbery, threatens them, and by these means be carried out of the true line of direction: but it is obvious that no rule can be given for such cases. Upon the whole, the degree of winding, as far as depends on natural causes, must be estimated by the compound ratio of the length of the line of distance, and of the nature of the country, as to evennefs, drynefs, and opennefs. And of course, some local knowledge of it will be required, in or- der to correct the distances in a just degree. * M. D’Anville concludes his inquiry -f into the length of the cofs, by determining the number in a degree, on a medium, to be 37; but it must be observed. that he had no measured lines with which he could compare his estimated distances. On the other hand, in the respective distances of Candahar, Cabul, and Attock, as de- scribed by him, each degree contains 47 of Tavernier’s cofses. * Those who wish for a general rule for changing horizontal distance into road distance, in their common references to maps, in general, may break the line of distance (if very long) ,in- to portions of not more than 100 or 150 miles; and then add to the whole sum of the distances, so obtained, one eighth part. These portions should be contrived, so as severally to include the ._ Spaces, between the points, that diverge most from the general line of direction of the whole road. By this means, the errors arising from the compound winding, will be avoided. + Eclaircifsemens, p. 14. 7 ee age ERS - =. = SS er is 6s ee ee ee = = =, te rn — = “SECTION 1. The SEA COASTS and ISLANDS. Carcurra is the point I shall set out from, as well from its be- ing determined by several observations of longitude and latitude, as from its having a measured line of considerable extent stretch- ing from it, both to the east and west. I shall first pursue the route westward to the mouth of the Indus ; and then return to Ba- lasore, and go eastward to the entrance of the strait of Malacca. Calcutta, the capital of the British pofsefsions in India, as being the residence of the General Council, has its citadel placed in lati- tude 22° 33’ north; and in longitude, by a mean of the observa- tions of four different gentlemen, 88° 28’ east from Greenwich. * Balasore, situated about 101 geographical miles + from Calcutta, is the extreme point of the Bengal survey on the S W ; or on the quarter towards Madras. Colonel Pearse’s return from the Carna- tic, after the termination of the late war, afforded an opportunity of extending a measured line from Madras to Balasore, which had long been a desideratum ; as the exact positions of the intermediate sta- tions of Masulipatam, Visagapatam, Gangam, and Cattack, points on which many others eventually depended, were wanted: and although there might be no great reason to suppose that Masuli- *® All the latitudes mentioned in this work, being north of the Equator, and all the longi- tudes east of the meridian of Greenwich, I shall in future mention only the terms latitude and longitude, leaving the species of each, to be understood. + I have made use of Geographic miles, or those of 60 toa degree, in the account of the construction of the map; and of British statute miles in giving the comparative extent of countries. They are distinguished by G. miles, and B. miles. C91 patam and Visagapatam were much out of place, in the former map, yet Ganjam and Cattack were doubtful. Col. Pearse’s industry and attention have amply supplied what was wanting, within this line. He directed the whole to be measured with a perambulator; and corrected each day’s work, or at least, every considerable interval, by observations of the latitude; and the general course being little more than 3 points from the meridian, the differences of latitude, were applicable to the correction of the distance through each par- ticular interval: and for a check on the whole, we had already in our polsefsion, observations of longitude repeatedly taken at Cal- cutta and Madras. The whole extent of Col. Pearse’s measured line, in road distance, was near 900 British miles; a work of no small labour. The longitude of Fort William, the citadel of Calcutta, as above- said, taken at 88° 27’ 45”,* from the mean of 4 observers; and that of Madras 80° 24’ 40”, from the mean of 3 observers, gives a difference of meridians of 8 degrees, 3 minutes. It remains then, to compare with this, the difference of longitude found by Col. Pearse’s measured route, as communicated by Mr. Pringle in the map drawn by him, and sent to the East India House. Balasore, by the survey, is 1° 26’ 30” west of Fort William, and must therefore be in 87° 1’ 30’. Col. Pearse reckons it 1’ 15’ more westerly ; but I adhere to the survey. Krom Balasore to Ganjam, in lat. 19° 29’, Col. Pearse reckons 95 miles of westing, or 1° 41/26” difterence of longitude; which brings Ganjam in lon, 85° 90’ 4" ¥ And from Ganjam to Madras he made 3° 2’ 138” west: whence the * Hon. Thomas Howe ~- 88° Lig Rev. Mr. Smith - - * 88 28 ? “W Mr. Magee - - 2 = 3g 24. Maeve ay Fi Capt. Ritchie - = = 88 26 To which may be added the French observation at Ghyretty, which place is 1’ east from Calcutta - - - ~ 88 29 + Mr. Howe - - - 80° 29! : Mr. Dalrymple - - - 80 24 | Mean 80° 24’ 40” Mr. Topping - “BQ Bt 1 Mr. Mears’s observation was 85° 17° by © and p, 1770. C | i f { f [ 10 J longitude of Madras would be 80° 17/44”. Here is found an ex- cefs of about 7 minutes difference of longitude ; the measurement giving so much more than the observations. But in examining the map abovementioned, it appears that the difference of latitude between Ganjam and Madras by account, exceeded that by obser- vation 8’ 30”; and if this is to be imputed to excefs of distance (which is highly probable) an excefs of longitude must also have taken place ; and this error will amount to about 6’ 48’; or nearly the difference in question. This trifling error of 7 minutes in a difference of meridians of 6 degrees and a half, to whatever it may be owing ; whether to overmeasurement by the wheel ; variation of the compafs; defects in the instruments; or errors in the obser- vations of longitude; or partly to all these causes; is very imma- terial to general geography. The result shews, that we may con- sider the difference of meridians between the two places, as deter- mined near enough for the purposes of navigation, or general geography. I must not omit to mention that Capt. John Ritchie, by direction of the Bengal Government, in 1770 and 1771, took the bearings and distances in a general way, from Madras to Balasore; and his result came within one minute of the longitude by observation. But some of his intervals were not well proportioned. His position of Masulipatam, indeed came out only 1’ to the east of Col. Pearse's; but Visagapatam was 7’, and Ganjam 22’ more westerly. Although Col. Pearse’s route serves to fix most of the principal places, on or near the coast, yet oftentimes it deviated considerably, and for alength. of space, from the coast; as between Balasore and Jagarnaut; and between Visagapatam and Ongole. These blanks are supplied from the materials of Capt. Ritchie, Major Stevens, Col. Polier, Mr. Cotsford, and others. | First, from Balasore, to Point Palmiras. This was done by Capt. Ritchie, by a series of triangles, formed by three surveying vefsels; and corrected by observations of latitude. The result, ca placed Point Palmiras, directly south of Balasore: that is in lon. 87° 1' 30’; lat. 20° 44’. From Point Palmiras to Jagarnaut Pa- soda, the coast was traced ina more cursory manner ; and accord- ingly, the bearing and distance between Balasore and Jagarnaut is very differently given by Col. Pearse and Capt. Ritchie: the account of the former being only 54’ $0” difference of longitude ; and that of the latter, 1° 16’... This very considerable difference is too striking, not to be particularly noticed ; and requires that some observations should be made with time-keepers, to ascertain the relative posi- tions of Jagarnaut, Point Palmiras, and Balasore. Wherever the mistake may lie, it is of great importance to have it rectified: for if Col. Pearse’s bearing be true (and there appears no reason to doubt it) there must be a very considerable error in the course be- tween Jagarnaut, and Balasore road, in Capt. Ritchie’s chart. _ (See the Index, under Orifsa.) | The longitude of Cattack is scarcely altered from what it was in the former map of India; where it was placed on the authority of Capt. Campbell, in lon. 86°. It isnow in 86° 1’ 30’; and its lati- tude stands as before. From Jagarnaut to Ganjam, the particulars of the coast, are from Col. Pearse’s map, collated with those of Ritchie’s anid Campbell’s. From Ganjam to Poondy, is taken from the map of the Itchapour district; and Col. Pearse’s route on it, which may be traced from Ganjam to Bindi (near Poondy ) furnishes the means of correcting the compals of that map, which was faulty in a very considerable degree. Bindi serves as a connecting point for the two maps; as Nauparah or Nowparah, a little farther to the S W, does for Pearse’s, and Cridland’s map of the Tickley district. The coast between Poondy and Bimlepatam is sketched from Lieut. Crid- land’s map, from Col. Polier’s journal, and other MSS. From Bim- lepatam to Visagapatam is from Col. Pearse; and from thence to Coringa from a MS. map, compiled during Col. Forde’s expedition to Masulipatam, in 1759; collated with: Capt. Ritchie’s map. C2 f vig } at it Wi ' { I i | , } } ‘ il | \s \ { ( \ ' | Wail q . : ih HN} i) it t vy Ww ‘ | \ | aaa } q ' i \ H | 1 , it EY} ‘ mitt it Hilf ms ipl 'p } i my | 1h} } hi f - , 3) id at H @ i) D int He . ; awit? * oy) . ei : ? 4 | i it) q f i} iG ath | ‘lit +} a hit) i] | \ hh i it an ; i f i} q } i i . Mii} J a te { | aR be : anil ' ul i +] | a Pall wah y ea ha 4 } } { : } ' } 1 , Wt } if Hin | St ; - q } : ; i Bi) (ine pf eg | ‘ a) al ee ’ Hy} : HI j | 1 t nid ; sOuaD : if i a) Bie ; t 1 ! i ; i} 1 } 14 7 ’ Hi} ' th { ay ie ) ii = tt tI ¥ i i : lt i in ij ; thi iad ys " if i ie j § Ht) x eri |. gh : HW! | Nal ae 4 ORE ui) A b ei} . , at 2 ’ : , {> SG H : i; : : te > hy ‘i - iH ' ave | i - | id Bi ii Pere, iH ; Bes tt, a bas { i Bde : i ig i ; ; oi Ras | ately } ai} i} jeBhpH >) Wen Ril ’ | Bt) LE : a ' " Le RR ha ne ib 4 bt ML Hi} ; hy wey / th} { wit 7 rei) } r ’ BR | 5 hui ii | ware LMAE ii ; rt 7 2 aL Nihal > oe et Tita 3 : if h i « a ’ : Gy H ; bhai ue ‘s ty a a) 3 : ‘ " i Hod 4 aia ; r 7 + i . Hel Ht Pa ae i \ 7 - thea 44 iit ih Hy at al eit ie Bi ean ie ban ’ 5 \ ‘; pe i a a a ia] iit : eth bh ' : - j } “i 1 ; rie g r . ¥ r = j i mii a Se aaa ea e i} i HI ; . o : *") : OT aa - Pel : al hte v er uh te i i teh ft ine } bs Hye + ff R Pama nine tI ‘ a4 : a ‘ > 038 . Hi a a itt ii! “4 i Ht Hit i" rime a u " ¢ : ' | be As there have been some observations taken at Visagapatam to ascertain the longitude, it is proper to take notice of them, and to compare the result with the longitude deduced from Calcutta and Ganjam, by Col. Pearse’s line. This gives 107,1 miles of westing, or 1° 52' 54 difference of longitude, from Ganjam to Visagapatam ; from which if we deduct the proportion of the error in the distance (see page 10) the true difference of longitude will be 1° 50’ 39”; which taken from 85° 20’ 4”, the longitude of Ganjam, leaves 83° 29' 25" for that of Visagapatam. But Col. Pearse’s observa- tion was 84° 23’ 30” and Mr. Rufsel’s 83° 21’ 30”. Its latitude is 17°. 42". | From Coringa to Masulipatam, the figure of the coast is from Major Stevens, as Col. Pearse’s route goes far inland, by way of Rajamundry, Ellore, &c. and does not again approach the coast near enough to determine its position, till it comes to Vantipollam, near Ongole. These maps of Major Stevens's and of Col. Pearse’s join, at these points, viz. Siccacollum, on the bank of the Kistnah ; at Rajamundry ; and at Samulcota. And they differ very considerably in the extent between Siccacollum and Samulcota; Major Stevens's giving 6% miles lefs. than the other ; but, I believe, Major Stevens’s distance was measured, only in that part which lies between Sic- cacollum and Narsapour. Masulipatam has its position very satisfactorily determined, by Major Stevens's measurement from Siccacollum, a place in Col. Pearse’s map. It is 17,4 G. miles east; and 3,3 south of it; and comes out 48’ of longitude, east of Madras, or corrected (see again page 10) 47'; its longitude being 81° 12’; lat. 16° 8’ 30”. From Masulipatam to Madras, the figure of the coast, is gene- rally from Capt. Ritchie, corrected in certain points by the land survey of Col. Pearse. For as the latter came close to the coast at Vantipollam, Carwaree, and Rameeapatam, it appeared that Capt. Ritchie’s chart required correction in the great bay between the latter place and Point Divy. I found it necefsary also to reduce ») [ 13 J the point at the mouth of the Pennar river, and make it lefs pro- minent ; as the distance from Nellore to the nearest sea coast, would otherwise have been much too great.* «Indeed, it was not expected that by sailing along a flat coast, nearly straight, without land- marks, every small bending of the coast could be ascertained. It is proper to remark, that the whole difference of longitude between Calcutta and Madras, in M. D’Anville’s and D’ Apres’ maps, comes within a few miles of the truth, as they were in pos- sefsion of the observations taken at Ghyretty and Pondicherry: but their maps are exceedingly faulty in the detail. The longitude of Madras, or Fort St. George, as was said before, (page 9) is taken at 80° 25’: and its latitude is 13° 5’. Pondi- cherry, by a series of triangles obtained by means of the Jaghire map, Wandiwash Hill, Permacoil, the Red Hills, and the difference of latitude, I make to be 2.5’ of longitude, west of Madras; so that Pondicherry will be in 80° just. The mean of the different ob- servations taken there, is 79° 55’ 40’. Mr. Pringle, who mea- sured the routes of Sir Eyre Coote’s army, during the late war, makes the difference of meridians the same as | do, to a fraction. Its latitude is 11° 56’. Cuddalore, in lat. 11° 41’, and lon. 79° 4.5 45", is the most southern point, determined by Mr. Pringle’s measured routes: but the same gentleman furnishes us, with the bearing of Portonovo from that place; which, with its latitude 11° 30’, allows us to place it, almost to a certainty, in lon. 79° 53’ 30”. The position of Chillambrum Pagoda, in respect of Portonovo, although so conspicuous an object to the sight, is variously repre- sented. By the mean of what appeared to me to be the best au- thorities, I have placed it south-west 74 G. miles from Porto- ae | have allowed Point Pennar to be 16 G. miles to the east of Nellore: most of the MS. maps make it less. + Con. de Temps - - 79° 57 Gentil ~ - om an a “ ei 79 53 1 sean 79° 55" 40" Peers eee Sl 99: | 57 ee ae WS ES Se == os = S i ~ - = ; _- —— ee = = =<: : 7 Ss = = a 8 Se Sea 44 novo. Mr. Barker determined its position with respect to Devi- cotta, by a measured base, to be W 16° 45’ N 8 G. miles; which added to the former line from Portonovo, gives 79° 55° for the lon- citude of Devicotta. Its latitude appears to be 11° 21’, Most maps allow a much greater distance between Portonovo and Devi- cotta, than what arises from the above construction ; which is 9 G. miles on a SS E bearing: and the foundation of the error ap~ pears to me to be the giving the bearing of Devicotta from Chil- lambrum, too great a degree of southing. From Devicotta, southward to Negapatam, my authorities are some MS. maps ; among which, is one, drawn by M. D Anville, containing the principal positions between Madras and Tanjore; and seems intended for the basis of a map of the south Carnatic. Had M. D’Anville’s differed from the others, I should have been inclined to give the preference to the result of his investigations ; but it happens that all the different maps I have consulted, differ so little among themselves, that none make the difference of longitude between Devicotta and Negapatam more than 1’ 45”; and the mean of the whole is 1’ 15” east; so that Negapatam may be taken at 79° 56’ 35” lon.; and latitude 10° 46’. Thus Negapatam appears to be 3’ 25” west of Pondicherry, or 28/95" from Madras; and whatever error there may be, must arise chiefly between Devicotta and Negapatam. If there be any, the different geographers and map-makers have all fallen into the same kind of error. I observe that the different maps made of late years, in India, have considered Negapatam as being in lon. 79° 53’ to +90 54’. I know not whence the idea is taken; but, whether founded or not, it differs but little from mine. Negapatam is the southmost point, on the eastern side of the peninsula, whose position can be reckoned tolerably exact ; unlefs we except Point Calymere, whose bearing being pretty well known from Negapatam, and its latitude determined with preci- sion; may be considered as being nearly as well ascertained as J [ tes Negapatam, on which it depends. Its latitude is 10° 20’; and longitude 79° 54’ 30”. | No connected measured line that can be depended on, hag yet been carried acrofs the peninsula; Col. F ullarton’s marches, mea- sured by Col. Kelly, extending only to Palicaudcherry - that is, not within 50 G. miles of the coast of Malabar: and those extended southward, through Madura and Tinevelly, ending at Cape Como- rin. Fortunately, however, we have a series of longitudes by a time-keeper, deduced from Bombay, by Capt. Huddart, and ex- tended at intervals, along the whole coast, to Anjenga; of which, more will be said hereafter. Col.Fullarton’s march into the southern countries of the Carna- tic, gave an opportunity of measuring the distances, and ascertain- ing the relative positions of Tanjore, Tritchinopoly, Madura, Co- imbettore, Palicaudcherry, &c. in respect of Negapatam, where the march commenced. The plan of these marches communicated to me from the East India House, bears the name of Col. Kelly ; and is declared to be actually measured, through the points abovemen- tioned. We have to regret that the same attention was not be- stowed in the march from Calicut to Palicaudcherry ; the intended point of junction of the Bombay detachment, with that of Col. Fullarton: for, in that case, the exact width of the peninsula, had been no longer a matter of inquiry. Tritchinopoly comes out, by the above map of Col. Kelly’s, to be 1° 10’ of longitude west from Negapatam; which taken from 75° 56’ 35”, leaves 78° 46’ 35” for the longitude of Fritchinopoly.* The latitude is 10° 49’. Madura, by the same authority, is 34’ difference of longitude west from Tritchinopoly ; that is, in lon. 78° 1235”. Here it must be noted, that great discordance arises between the different accounts * A map, drawn by Baron Wersebe (of the Hanoverian corps) accords in this particular, ‘and indeed, in every other material one, with that of Col. Kelly: but I have no knowledge how Baron W. procured his materials. Oa rr ee ES A --— -— —— A —— 8 {i i Ail |: H OI en — a et [16 ] of the bearing and distance between Tritchinopoly and Madura, as given by Kelly, Montresor, and others. The two former differ 1,6 G. miles only in distance ; but Col. Kelly’s bearing, gives 12,3 G. miles, more of westing, than Montresor’s. Anc a third map, communicated by Mr. John Sulivan, has the same bearing with Kelly’s, but exceeds it, 3,7 G. miles, in distance ; thereby, increas- ing the westing- 1,3 G. miles; and of course, exceeding Montre- sor’s 13,6 G. miles, or 14’ 15’’ of longitude. The latitude of Madura, I have not yet learnt. Sir John Call’s map places it in 9° 52’ 30” ; and Col. Kelly’s difference of latitude from Tritchinopoly, 53’ 12”, gives 9° 55’ 48”, The authority for the remainder of this line, through Palamcotta (or Tinevelly) to Poolytopu on the sea coast, westward of Cape Comorin, is from the map of Madura and Tinevelly, made under the direction of Sir J. Call (then Chief Engineer at Madras) and from Mr. Pringle’s road distances ; together with the latitudes of Palam- cotta and Poolytopu. First, I find in Sir J. Call’s map, 1° 9’ 30” difference of latitude S between Madura and Palamcotta ; and 18’ of longitude, west. This would place the latter in 8° 43’ (Mr. Pringle informs us, that its latitude is 8° 44’) and in lon. 77° 54’ 35”. Then, from Palamcotta to Cotate or Cotaur, on the west of the Gauts, Sir J.Call’s map gives 29’ 19’ difference of latitude S ; and 29’ difference of longitude west ; to which, if we add the deduction from Mr. Pringle‘s measured distance to Poolytopu, 5’ 30” differ- ence of latitude S; and 6’ difference of longitude west ;* the whole difference of latitude will be 34’ 42S, and difference of longitude 2s’ west ; giving for the position of Poolytopu, lat. 8° 9’ 18”; lon. 14° BG Oo Poolytopu village appears to be situated on the sea coast, ENE 4 G. miles from Cadiapatam Point ; which point, by Mr. Howe, * The bearing between Cotate and Poolytopu, is inferred from some MS. maps of no great authority, to be aboutSW2W. The whole distance being only 8 G. miks, the difference of longitude would be but little affected, by any error that might reasonably be expected in the bearing. ee a ie is reckoned in lat. 8° 7’; and Poolytopu being about 1’ 30’ to the N of it, should be in g° 8’ 30”, according very nearly with the above calculation. It must, I think, be acknowledged, that there is nothing in this deduction, that appears forced. Poolytopu, by the best account I can get (a French MS. map in Mr. Dalrymple’s collection), is 16’ of longitude west of Cape Comorin; which Cape, by this account will be in lon. 77° 42! 35”. We have some further light thrown on this subject by the mea- surement of the road, by Mr. Pringle, from Tanjore to Poolytopu. His whole road distance is 2512 B. miles; and allowing 1 in 9* for the winding of the road, the horizontal distance will be 9931 B. miles, or 193 G. miles; which, on the same bearing as the above deduction is founded on (S 33° 40’ W), gives difference of latitude 2° 41" 18"; and westing 107,4: or difference of longitude 1° 4.97. As ‘Tanjore is in 10° 46’ 30”, the latitude of Poolytopu comes out 8° 5’ 12”, and its lon. 77° 23! 18” (the longitude of Tanjore, by Col. Kelly’s measurement, being 79° 12’ 15", deduced from Nega- patam)) and 16’ added to it, gives for the longitude of Cape Como- rin 77° 39’ 15”, or 3’ 20” to the west of the first calculation. Again, if the proportion of 1 in 8 be adopted for the winding of the road (a more common one), it produces 190 G. miles + of distance ; and the latitude of Poolytopu will be 8° 8’; and its lon. 77° 20' 50”; and that of Cape Comorin 77° 36’ 50”. This is all the satisfaction that I have been able to obtain, con- cerning the longitude of Cape Comorin, as deduced from the east- _ ern side of the peninsula. Something depends on the truth of the assumption, respecting the position of Negapatam; and still more * The road from Madras to Tritchinopoly _ had a winding of 1 in 9 Tritchinopoly to Velore ~ - 1 in 10 Madras to Tanjore - - +f oh $ to Tanjor . 23 SMean 1 in 82, Wandiwash - - rin 8 Carongoly - - - 1m of Arcot to Wandiwash - - ot yah 7 ¢ The distance arising on the lines of Kelly and Call is 186,25 G. miles, D C18 J on the accuracy of the map of Tinevelly, the history of which, fam unacquainted with: but, I think, the near coincidence of Mr. Pringle’s measurement, with it (for I reckon 3’ 20” but a trifle in general geography) is a presumptive proof of its general truth. It ‘s understood that there is from 1 to 2 degrees of westerly variation, between Negapatam and Cape Comorin; if this be allowed, it will remove the Cape 4’ 30” further to the west ; and place it, ac- cording to Kelly’s and Call’s lines in 77° Be°6" , Let us now turn to the other coast, and observe how Capt. Huddart’s and Capt. Dundas’s deductions of longitude, from the west to Anjenga, accord with the reputed space, contained in the interval between Cape Comorin and Anjenga ; which space, by Mr. Dalrymple’s observation of the difference of longitude shewn by his time-keeper, in 1777, was 52’ 30". This, taken from 77° 38’ 5”, leaves 76° 45’ 35” for the longitude of Anjenga. Capt. Huddart’s longitude of Anjenga, deduced by time-keeper _ from Bombay, reckoned in 72° 40’ is ~ 76° 39' Capt. Dundas’s - - 76 30 Mr. Dalrymple’s >» - - 76 38 As Capt. Huddart’s series of longitudes commenced at Bombay ‘n lat. 18° 58’, and were continued to Anjenga in lat. 8° 39’, and then back again to Bombay ; by which the error of his time-keeper was ascertained, and which was only as much as amounted to 2% minutes of longitude ; we have every reason to be satisfied with this series, as far as respects general positions: and indeed, geogra- phy is greatly indebted to the labours of this gentleman, who has presented us with the longitudes of 16 places on this coast, and by that means given the true general figure of it, which exhibits, to those who have been in the habit of contemplating it, a very differ- ent form, from what it ever did before. _ I am of opinion that more dependance may be placed on Capt. Huddart’s longitude of Anjenga, deduced from Bombay, in the manner abovementioned, than on any other account: but at the [19] same time I have adopted Mr. Howe’s observation of longitude at Bombay, as it appears the most consistent with other accounts. I do not mean by this, to determine on the merits of the different observations (of which indeed, I am incapable), but rather because it accords with the observation taken at Goa, and with the routes acrofs from Negapatam to Tanore; and, as far as may be judged, with the deduction from Negapatam to Cape Comorin. It 1s true, that if Montresor’s position of Madura is admitted, it will place Cape Comorin 12' farther eastward ; and if the variation be not allowed, there will be 4’ 30” more to be added; in all 16’ 30”, or the full difference between Capt. Howe's, and Capt. Huddart’s observations; the one being 72° 38’, the other 72° 54’. It now remains, after this investigation, to be shewn, in what manner I have compounded the above differences; that no distor- tion of the intermediate parts should take place. Anjenga, I have placed in 76° 40’, being the mean of all the different accounts, by observation; and by deduction from Negapatam. Mr. Dalrym- ple’s difference of lon. 52' 30’.to Cape Comorin, is then adopted, which places the Cape in 77° 32’ 30”. Madura, is placed in 9° 52', the latitude given by Call; and its longitude is deter- mined by Col. Kelly’s distance from Tritchinopoly, with the ad- dition of 3 miles to it; that is, in lon. 78° 11’; and Palamcotta in lat. 8° 49’, and lon. 77° 49’ 153 according to the proportions fur- nished by Call and Pringle, between Madura and Poolytopu. The form of the coast between Madras and Cape Comorin, is from various authorities. The survey of the Company's lands (or Jaghire) extends beyond Alemparvé. From thence to Negapatam, is from a French MS. map, collated with D’Anville’s map of posi- tions{above spoken of) and several particulars between Pondicherry and Portonovo, from Mr. Pringle’s map of the marches. The mouth of the Coleroone is from an English MS. map. From Ne- gapatam to Tondi, is chiefly from Major Stevens's, and my own observations: from Tondi to Good-water Island, Major Stevens's D2 SS ee ee ee ee [ 20 J alone: from thence to Tutacorin, Capt. Delafield’s cursory survey : and the remainder to Cape Comorin, is from Sir J. Call’s map of Tinevelly ; corrected occasionally by a printed chart, published by Mr. Dalrymple. It isnot pretended that any of these points be- yond Cuddalore, are ascertained with precision: but it is highly probable that Point Calymere cannot be out in its longitude 4 minutes. ‘Tondi has the bearing and difference of latitude from Po.nt Calymere to correct its position; and there was also a line drawn from it to Tanjore. Ramanad is fixed by the intersection of two lines, from Madura and Tondi; and therefore must partake of the errors incident to Tondi, and Point Calymere. The Point of Ramiseram is also dependant on Tondi. When I constructed the map of India, in 1782, I concluded that the respective distances between Tondi, Tritchinopoly, and Devicotta, had been mea- sured, and that I worked on sure ground: but I have since been convinced of the contrary. From Cape Comorin to Anjenga, the particulars of the coast, ap- pear to be either little known to us, or very ill described ; as the reports of it are various and contradictory. Between Cape Comorin and Ruttera Point, I took the particulars from a French MS. chart, the scale of which appears to be faulty; for it gives only 35 G. miles of distance between Cape Comorin and Point Ruttera; and the difference of latitude only 13’ 48”, by which the latter would be in 8° 14’; whereas, it cannot well be under 8° 20’, according to Mr. Howe's observation : and Mr. Dalrymple observes that Rut- tera Point is nearly 29 G. miles from that of Cadiapatam, which is about 19 from Cape Comorin.. Onthese ideas, I have extended the distance to 464 miles; ‘and still Ruttera is only 28’ from Cadia- patam. M. D’Apres’ account of the bearings and distances be- tween Cape Comorin and Anjenga, gives 42’ difference of ae, tude ; but then his chart contradicts that account, and gives 4435 besides an absolute discordance in particulars. Mr. Pringle mea- sured only 493 B. miles of road distance, between Poolytopu and i C21] Anjenga, which cannot be more than 38 G: miles 6f horizontal distance : and falls short of my expectations, more than 9 miles. All that I could do, was to give the coast such a form, as mry mind had conceived of it, by perusing these different accounts: at the same time, I confefs, none of them appear conclusive: and until. we know the exact position of Poolytopu, in respect of Cape Co- morin, we cannot allow: Mr. Pringle’s measurement to discredit in the least Mr. Dalrymple’s difference of longitude. We may here observe, by the way, that coasts of such rotundity of figure, as the termination of this great peninsula, are seldom so well deter- mined, as those that embay, and where the same point remains long in view, and is of easy discrimination. Here the projecting points succeed each other too rapidly to allow a sufficient degree of precision in calculating either the bearing, or the distance. The latitude of Cape Comorin I have taken at 8 degrees. Coylan or Quilon, a Dutch factory about 14 G. miles to the N NW or N W of Anjenga, is the next place, whose longitude is noted by Capt. Huddart ; but asit cannot be expected that places differing only a few minutes of longitude from each other, can be determined with precision by this means; I shall pais on to Porca, another Dutch factory, in lat. 9° 15’, and longitude by Capt. Hud- dart 76° 10’.. I can by no means reconcile this longitude with the Dutch MS. maps of this coast : for as the difference of longitude between Cochin and Porca by Capt. Huddart is only 8’, the bear- ing ought to be S 10° FE; whereas in the map, itisS 25 E. In order not to do too much violence to either report, I have allowed 16’ difference -of longitude, instead of the 8 of Capt. Huddart’s . and the 10’ of Capt. Dundas. The Dutch MS. in question con- tains the whole coast from Coylan in lat. 8° 51’, to Cranganore in lat. 10° 23’; together with that vast afsemblage of lakes, that ex- tend in some places 30 miles inland; and are the repositories of the waters that spring from the west side of the Gauts; the whole country hereabouts being very flat, marsh y,andunwholesome. This [ 22 4 MS. map, which is also in Mr. Dalrymple’s collection, contains a most valuable addition to the geography of this part of the pe- ninsula. Cochin, the principal settlement of the Dutch, on this coast, is the next place in Capt. Huddart’s table of longitudes: and 1s reckoned by him, in 76° 2’; lat. 9° 58’. Capt. Dundas makes it 75° 58'; and M. D’Apres, inhis new Neptune Orientale, 76° 3’. Capt. Huddart has not noted the longitude of any place between Cochin, and Tellicherry, in lat. 11° 48’: and there being only a single observation at the latter, I am inclined to pafs over the con- sideration of it; and proceed to the next point of observation, Mount Dilla (or Delly ) where 3 observations were taken. Mount Dilla is a remarkable promontory situated in lat. 12° 1‘; lon. 75° 2"; or 1° west of Cochin. We have two accounts of the bearings of the coast between these places: the one from M. D’Apres; the other has its particulars from different authorities. Neither of the two differ efsentially ; and it is necefsary to examine them carefully, as the result is to be used in comparing the longitudes of Paniany and Tanore, deduced from Capt. Huddart’s observations; with that deduced from the marches of the Colonels Fullarton and Humberstone, acrofs the peninsula. 'M. D’Apres’ account is as follows: Cochin to Cranganore Nby W - 252G, miles. Paniany - N7°15°W 21 Calicut - - NNW - 48 ———— Mahé ~ N W by N 30 Mount Dilla N W - 30 The whole, added together, gives a bearing of N 25° 30’ W, dis- tance 144,5 G. miles; on which, the difference of latitude is 2° 10’ 30”, and westing 10,62. But as the true difference of lati- [2s 7 tude is only 2° 3’, there is an excefs of 7,5 in northing, and 3,6 in westing ; and the corrected departure, 58,4, gives the same differ- ence of longitude as set forth in Capt. Huddart’s table. The second series of bearings and distances, are these: Cochin to Cranganore (by the Dutch MS. map) - N 12°W 24,9 G. miles. Paniany (by D’Apres) - N 7°15’W 21 Tanore (by D’Auvergne) N 20° W 14,7 Calicut (by ditto) - N 19° 15'W 24,3 Mahé (by D’Apres) - NW by N_ 30 Mt. Dilla (by De Funck) NW by W 28,4 This series, corrected by the difference of latitude, gives about 2’ of longitude, more than that of D’Apres; a matter hardly worth considering. _. Paniany is much the same in both accounts ; and when corrected in position, by the proportion applied as above to D’ Apres’ series, will be in lat. 10° 41’ 45”, lon. 75° 55’; or 7’ west of Cochin. And Tanore, by D’Auvergne’s account of its position, in respect of Paniany, will be in lat. 10° 55’, and lon. 75° 49’; or 13’ west of ‘Cochin. It may be observed that De Funck’s bearing of Mount Dilla from Mahé is N W by W, while that of D’Apres is N W, and 1,6 more in distance. The fact is, that the compafs in De Funck’s plan is erroneous, the bearing of Mount Dilla being there W 22° 45' N from Mahé; and W 23° 30’ N from Tellicherry ; although the difference of latitude requires it to be almost a point more northwardly. The true bearing is still a desideratum, but I have obtained an approximation towards it, by means of bearings taken by two ships in Tellicherry road. By the mean of these, the bearing [ 2 J of Mount Dilla from Mahé, appears to be W 33° 15 N* or nearly N W by W ; and the distance on De Funck’s plan (which is under- stood to‘be measured) is 28,4G. miles. This gives 24’ 30” differ- ence of longitude, or 75° 26’ 30” for the longitude of Mahé; whose latitude is 11°45’ 18”. And Tellicherry being by the same plan 3’ 30” west of Mahé, will be in 75° 23’ lon. esd lat. 11° 48’. Capt. Huddart’s table gives only 16’ difference of longitude between Mount Dilla and Tellicherry, although stated above to be 21’; but I have before observed that these sort of observations are more to be depenced on, in great diiferences of longitude than in small ones: not to meation that in the calculation of these differences, the actual place of observation (that is, on board the ship at anchor ina road, or coasting along shore) is often adjusted to the place whose longi- tude is to be recorded, and which may be styled the nominal place of observation, by. estimated distances. Deducing the longitude back again from Mount Dilla to Tanore, a difference of 2’ must of course be expected, as the two series of bearings zive that difference in the longitude ; and Tanore will be 75°'5\', or 2’ more easterly than the deduction from Cochin in the last page. And new it will be proper to examine how far the lines of bear- ing and cistance, drawn by Col. Kelly, and Lieut. D’Auvergne, acrofs the peninsula, in the parallels of Tritchinopoly and Tanore, agree with the results drawn from Capt. Huddart’s observations. Col. Kelly’s survey of Col. Fullarton’s march to Palicaudcherry, was, according to the paper accompanying it, in the East India House, measured the whole way. ‘The result, according to the * One of these bearings was N W W at 2 ofa mile off shore: the other, said to be 2' off shore, was NW by W. By reference toa plan of the road, it appears that the latter station could have been only 1} off shore, as the depth of water was no more than 53 fathoms. We may observe ‘hat Mount Dilla should have bore more westerly from the observer that was near- est the shore, than the one farthest off: but there is seldom much nicety observed in takine bearings on shipboard, ‘although so much depends on it. By calculation, the difference of the angle between an observer at 2’ off shore, and another at Mahé, would have been 42. .pkly and that at 14 off shore, 3° 30’. So that Mount Dilla would bear from Mahé by the first -compals W :6° N; and by the second, W 30° 30° N: the mean of which is W 33° 15 N. 4 -[ er map, gives 184,25 G. miles of westing from Negapatam, or 3° 7’ 48" diiference of longitude; placing Palicaud in 76° 48! 47” ; and in lat. 10° 51’; that is, 5’ north of Negapatam. Of theroute of Col. Humberstone from Tanore to Palicaud, I have seen no lefs than 5 different plans; some of them differing 6’ in longitude (that is, 1n distance), where the whole space did not exceed 57 miles. One alone among these had the author’s name to it, and therefore demanded the preference: It was by Lieut. D’Auvergne. I am yet to learn whether the distance was measured or not; but I snould hope and expect it was, or a great part of it; for one of the copies, and which appears to have been transmitted during the march, distinguishes between the measured and estimated parts ;* the former seeming to be the part marched over, and the latter the part the detachment had yet to march. D’Auvergne’s plan gives 563 G. miles of westing between Tanore and Palicaud, or 58° 15" difference of longitude ; thereby placing Tanore in lon. 75° 50’ 32”, according to the abovementioned longitude of Pali- caud, deduced from N egapatam. ‘The copies of this route, inserted in the maps of Col. Kelly and of Baron W ersebe, give only so! G, miles, or 62 lefs of westing than D’Auvergne’s, Another map (communicated by Mr. J. Sulivan), and probably in this part copied from D'Auvergne’s, gives 57 miles; and a fifth, transmit- ted by an officer in Col. Fullarton’s army, precisely the same as D'Auvergne’s; that is 56. If we adopt D’Auvergne’s distance, the longitude of Tanore, deduced from Negapatam, will be - ~ - 7 50’ 32" Deduced from Capt. Huddart’s observations at Mount Dilla - ~ - ~ 75. §1 And from the same at Cochin - - - 75 49 ote eee Mean of all 75 50 10 * It should be a rule observed in all plans, to note how the scale was obtained; whether by actual measurement ; difference of latitude; or estimation of distances: to which may be added, that the meridian line or parallel should be drawn acrofs the whole space in the plan, to prevent errors in measuring the angles of bearing. E * NMA HO - nN as = Cs SOU Ua nei 2 Se i f ‘ l | [ 26 ] Scarce any discufsion of the sort could be attended with a more satisfactory result: and I think it affords the strongest presumptive proofs of the truth of Capt. Howe's observations at Bombay ; from which the longitudes shewn by Capt. Huddart’s time-keeper, are deduced. With respect to my former ideas of the breadth of the peninsula, although the extent in longitude between Bombay and Madras, re- mains ‘nearly as before; yet by the swelling out of the coast, on the south of Bombay, I reckoned it too narrow by about 30 G. miles in the parallel of Madras; and 27 in that of Pondicherry. I have now concluded the discufsion of the longitudes acrofs, and round the southern part of the peninsula ; and also an account of their application to the map: for a rigid adherence to difference of longitude even by observations of the above kind, between places not far removed from each other, would in some cases, distort the relative parts of the map beyond probability ; and therefore, it was necefsary, in some measure, to accommodate the differences, when the existing authorities appeared to carry more weight than the ob- servations: which, as we have observed before, are subject to er- ror, even in the application: and they are no lefs so, from a casual variation in the rate of a time-keeper. A series of observations, such as we have been considering, must in a general view, be re- garded as decisive; but it would be hazarding too much to adopt each particular longitude, when it was contrary to every other au- thority. Much lefs can any absolute dependance be placed on lines of bearing and distance taken from maps, whose history and con- struction is not before us. And where more authorities than one may occur, and those not agreeing ; in such cases it must be left for the judgment to-determine which appears the most probable. Now, although there are strong presumptive proofs of the general truth of the relative positions of the principal pomts between Cud- dalore and Anjenga, yet they do not rest on the same solid founda- tions, as the positions in the north part of the peninsula: and there- fore Cape Comorin is placed more with relation to Anjenga, than ) C27) to the eastern coast. Again, the respective differences of longi- tude between Anjenga, Porca, and Cochin, do not well accord with other authorities; and therefore as these differences of longi- tude are very small, I thought the Dutch MS. map might be bet- ter authority for them, than the differences shewn by the time- keeper. Another particular is to be noted, concerning the longi- tudes on the south of the parallels of Cuddalore and Mahé: (viz.) that these will be found somewhat different in the map from the above account ; for when the map was constructed, I was not in pos- selsion of some papers which throw an additional light on the sub- ject: but these differences are very trifling. Some few errors also crept into the construction; so that upon the whole, this account contains rather what the map ought to be, than what it is: though, polsibly, the errors I am pointing out may be so small, that they would have escaped the notice of all but profelsed geographers. Tanore and Cochin are both placed 3° to the eastward of the alsigned longitude (page 23); and Negapatam 1’ to the westward of what is given in page 14; by which double error the peninsula is made to be 4’ narrower than was intended, in that parallel. | was ignorant at that time that there was a plan of Humberstone’s march, which had the author’s name to it ; and therefore had taken the mean of all the others. We will now resume the subject of the construction. The latitude of Calicut I have taken at 11°18’. This city is remarkable for being the first Indian port visited by European ship- ping: that is, by the Portuguese, who landed there under Vasco de Gama in 1498. It was then the most flourishing place on the Ma- labar coast, the Zamorin or Emperor making it the capital of a very extensive state. It appears to have fallen in its consequence soon after; the new power of the Portuguese occasioning a revolution throughout the maritime parts of the peninsula. The form of the coast between Calicut and Mahé, is taken from a sketch of Major Abingdon’s. Chitwa is said to be in lat. 10° 38’, E 2 ae - -_ ° Se — — AS — . - — a > phe en eee ee ’ ees Ci FRITS SSS Se Soe wns es a Se ee = = 2 = ee RE Pee oe FT tw SSS PE Sess S = — 2 =<" = . > Sa ee AE Pe 5 : ¢ , pel) ti 4 it =< Hi ttch witila x | : BT a Bid be } 8 HUE | ; oh | , i } : TSI Oh ene es | pat ant i i i} #\\ i : eh i\ 4 fs it} yi : re har : : hi ue 4 r i) ' J | pnd Ha f nh i Y a ati? te / ae wi A Pk Hi Hiden Lt, i a wy hy k 4 Oe. hil it OF \ inf \ a i Hh y We Hohw D i to) | . ' ' ‘a or i . wah ; al My 7 tf " it nN : We ae Bi k ‘ { i - ‘s ’ if a r 5 i. a i " Bayi} He | hy 3 | W $4 t ' at ind. wait Y ; » ay 7 nD hy aa 211 { uit f) ai Wy : } Ah : ; PHY P Lis . i] “i } hy v aN 4 ‘. LeHiseen in NE | 3 > 2) ; : ie i } ; all We ; 4 of if if ry 3 , oT ial + # i} a 4 + , My de) bie ah ie ; 4 $ { ; { y > - z | ae y 5 | ite }} 3 + : s PL i an! f : fe ia Bay ain : i ime | |i fa Ng ’ 4 " ty - Hi ' ; ‘ TE +4 ‘ \| ad) Bi! i} } 5 ; 4 M } M 4 ' f vie : i | ee ‘ : ah Rite iH 5 (Daa te if f 4 4 tnt : will ‘ + - ° i i ' ty A 13! ' |) hs 4 elt 4 -y ’ malt \ 4 ‘ : Rey Hi | if } ia ; “4 } : We Hq! : } : iki y re it it ee eed U 4 4 i * tee |! 4 at qj ; < F See , » | rat 1 N VE pee / t Pia uy } 0 ¢ = 1 { - = 2) joy te hs ° = st | iy. : YF "| , 7 y : ca bul i ) a \, Hig j 4 . » )! ale tie ’ 3 aT) ‘i : i ‘ i) , Wire ' - : tl { in >it i | F ; Hast Se HEU ; yh ig. ; : ! 1 A iP Lh iy ie } Hii) the 0m | ' | : 1 a aT: te) } a } ' ' : . | ee | . ie > eae je ? a ih) ; —- i \ + ‘ } +1 5 4 ae iw i] * , i mi 4 aud 4 ) Hi)! < ini } ‘ Bit By 4 Y ‘ah i. : HOt { i j } \ 0 iy 4 atl ; ee HT ’ ‘4 ti ih rs * is t ae i} gh a ‘ ; b ¥ , 4 vine : Be edith if et ! ; Ho Al an digeat i i} - 4 ¢) Sih \ ' .| 7 [28] by Capt. Drummond; but I cannot reconcile its situation to that parallel; as it cannot well be so near to Paniany.’ I have placed it-in.10° 331A6¢. | Mangalore is the next place to Mount Dilla, in Capt. Hud- dart’s table, and its longitude given 1s 74° 44 ; lat. 12° 50’. » For about 5; leagues to the N W of Mount Dilla, the form of the coast is taken from a French map in Mr. Dalrymple’s collection ; the rest of the coast 'to Mangalore, and from thence to Coondapour (or Bas- selore) in lat. 13° 36’, is little known as to particulars. A large river named Cangerecora, whose course 1s from the north-east, falls in about 4 miles to the north of Mount Dilla; previous to which, its course is parallel with the sea coast for about 11 miles, being se- parated only by aspit of sand. - The forts of Nelisuram, Ramdilly, and Matteloy are situated on this river, which is jomed by several other rivers, or streams, that descend from the Gaut Mountains; which in this part approach within 22 miles of the coast. I can- not help considering this Nelisuram, which is situated about 12 miles up the river, as the place meant by Nelcynda and Melcynda, by Pliny and Ptolemy ; a place visited by the Egyptian and Ro- man ships. We have been lately brought acquainted with the particulars of the coast between Barcelore and Meerzaw (or Merjee), by means of a map drawn by Capt. Reynolds, during the war which termi- nated so unfortunately for the British arms in 1783, in the Bednore country ; to which this part of the coast is opposite. This map is drawn in a most masterly style, and contains near 60 G. miles of the coast; and extends inland to the foot of the Gauts, which here approach, in some places, within 6 miles of the sea, and are never more than 20 from it. It includes the positions of Bednore and Bilghey within the Gauts; and also, Onore, Batcole, and Coom- tah on the coast. We are furnished with the means of joining this portion of geography to the rest, by having the longitude of Pigeon Island determined by Capt. Huddart; and by the position of it in a . » J —- * s kd . ee eee [ 29.) respect of Fortified Island, near Onore.- Pigeon Island is very small, and lies about 8 G. miles from the coast, and 135 from Onore,* and is in lat. 14° 1’. Its longitude is 74° 6’ 30”, From Meerzaw to Cape Ramas in the neighbourhood of Goa, we are but ill informed concerning the particulars of the coast. Be- tween these are situated the port of Carwar, and the islands of An-= gedive, both of them better: known to the English in the early pe- riod of their India trade, and before they were in polsefsion of Bombay. Capt. Huddart fixed the longitude of Oyster Rock in the mouth of Carwar Bay, and also that of the Aguada Point and Castle, on the north side of the entrance of Goa Bay, or road. This he makes to be in 73° 34! 30”; and it is worthy of observation, that the city of Goa, which is 11’ 15” more to the eastward, and con- sequently in 73° 457 45” by the same account, was placed in the same position within a fraction of a minute, by the observation in the Con. de Temps; and which, for want of being better informed, I formerly disregarded. The positions of Cape Ramas, Angedive, and Carwar Points, are corrected in respect of Aguada, by a set of observations and bearings of the late Capt. Howe, whose attention to marine science was equal to his gallantry, and knowledge of the practical part of his profefsion. I have had occasion repeatedly to acknowledge the aids I have been furnished with, by means of his collection of Observations and Remarks, in the polsefsion of Mr. Dalrymple. The figure of the island of Goa, and its environs, to the foot of the Gauts, is taken froma Portuguese MS. map of Mr. Dalrymple’s. The latitude of Goa, and ofthe Aguada Castle, is 15° 28’ 99”. Goa, the capital of the Portuguese settlements in India, and the seat of a viceroy, isa very considerable city. It was first taken polsefsion of by Albuquerque in 1510, and froma prince of Saracen extraction, according to Jarric. * When Fortified Island bore E 4 N distant 22 miles, Pigeon Island bore § + W, and Hog Island SSE. Hog Island bears from Pigeon Island E £S, distant about 7 miles. [ 30 J The coast between Goa and Bombay, near 220G. miles, is little known to us in detail, nor indeed was the general bearing of it known, until Capt. Huddart furnished us with his series of longi- tudes. By his account it appears, that this coast, although in the neighbourhood of our principal marine station and arsenal in India, was described in the charts, with an error of very near a whole point of the compafs, in bearing. Indeed the whole west- ern coast of India has far too great an obliquity from the north towards the west, in all the former charts; my own not ex- cepted. | Perhaps there are few coasts so much broken into small bays and harbours, and that at the same time have so straight a general out- line. This multitude of small ports, uninterrupted view along shore, and elevated coast, favourable to distant vision, have fitted this coast for the seat of piracy ; and the alternate land and sea breezes that prevail during a great part of the year, oblige velsels to navigate very near the shore. No wonder then, that Pliny should notice the depredations committed on the Roman East India trade in his time; and although a temporary check has been given to them in our own, by the destruction of Angria’s fleets, &c. yet we may expect that the practice will be continued while commerce lasts. The pirates are protected by the shallownefs of their ports, and the strength of the country within. And as pirates, they have creater natural advantages than those of Barbary, who being com- pelled to roam far from their coasts, have expensive outsets; here the prizes come to their own doors; and the cruisers may lie secure in port, until the prey is discovered, The Vingorla Rocks in lat. 15° 52’ 30" Capt. Huddart took the longitude of, next to Goa, ‘and made it 73° 16° 30”. These rocks lie about 6 or 7 miles off shore, of which we know but few parti- culars, farther than that it is pofsefsed by a piratical tribe named Malwaans. The principal ports hereabouts are Melundy or Sun- derdoo, a fortified island about 10 miles to the N E by N of Vin- { 31 gorla Rocks, and reduced by Commodore James in 1765: also Rairee, Vingorla, and Newtya: which last I cannot help think- ing is the Nitrias of Pliny, near which the pirates cruised for the Roman ships. | A Dutch MS. chart afsisted me in drawing the coast between Me- Jundy and Antigherrya, an extent of about 70 G. miles. This chart was procured by Sir Joseph Banks for Mr. Dalrymple: and the tract comprised within it, contains the ports of Dewgur, a- manah, Rajapour, Rampa, Antigherrya, and also Geriah, late the capital and principal port of Angria. This place was found by Capt. Huddart to be in lon. 73° 8’; and its latitude is 16° 37’. Be- tween Antigherrya and Bombay, are the ports and islands of Zi- vagee, Dabul, Severndroog, Fort Victoria (or Bancoote), Suffer- dam, Danda-Rajapour, Choule and Coolabba. At Victoria, the longitude was found to be 72° 54’: latitude 17° 59’.. The latitudes alone of several of these places, helped me to settle their positions, as the coast is nearly meridional ; but I hardly expect to be free from mistakes, in fixing such a number of places, within so con- fined a space, and with so few aids. Bombay, the principal port and settlement of the English in this quarter, is situated in lat. 18° 58’, longitude by Mr. Howe’s obser- vations 72° 38’. I have placed it in 72° 40’, or 2 minutes farther to the east, which was occasioned originally by a mistake, and which would have cost too much time to rectify, had I attempted it. Bombay is a small island, scarcely more than 7 miles in length, and very narrow, containing a very strong and capacious fortrefs, a large city, and a dock-yard, and marine arsenal. It was ceded to the English in 1662, by the Portuguese, as part of the dower of the Queen of Charles II. On the NE it is separated by a narrow strait from Salsette, a fine island of about 145 miles Square, and an acquisition from the Marattas in 1773. Bombay, Salsette, and the neighbouring shores of the Continent, form a large sound, in which are several other islands, particularly Caranjah and Elephanta, the [92 latter famous for its subterraneous temple, and both of them acqui~ sitions from the Marattas. | Salsette has also its subterraneous temples, cut out of the live rock: all of which appear to be monuments of a superstition an- terior to that of the Hindoos.* On the east side of Salsette, and on the borders of the sound just mentioned, stands the fort of Tannah ; probably on the site of the place of that name in the ta- bles of Oulegbeg, &c. and on the opposite side of the sound, is the mouth of the river of Callian, or Gallian ; the ruins of which are noticed by Fryer, and are probably those of the Calliana of the Periplus Mar. Eryth.. (See Orme’s His. Frag.) Bafseen, a city and fortrefs of note, 1s situated on the point of the Continent opposite to the north end of Salsette. This place fell into the hands.of the English, after a smart siege in 1780, but was restored to the Marattas, together with all the other conquests made on that side of India, at the peace of 1783, Salsette and the small islands excepted. Bafseen is situated in lat. 19° 19’, and un- der the same meridian as Bombay, as appears by the maps of that island and Salsette. | From Bafseen to Surat, the surveyor with General Goddard's army, drew a measured line (as I am informed), and the result gave 9,5 G. miles of easting, or 10’ of longitude, for the difference be- tween Bafseen and Surat; by which the latter should be in lon. 79° 50’. The difference of latitude N from Balseen, was found to - be 1° 52’, which, added to 19° 19’, gives21° 11’ for that of Surat. It is placed in 21° 10’ 30”. oe It is a great misfortune to geography, that no one observation of longitude should have been taken on the west of Bombay: by which default, we are precluded from correcting an extent of 7 de- grees of longitude, along a coast that winds in such a variety of * At Blorat near Dowlatabad, more than 200 miles to the east of Salsette, are other tem- ples cut out of the rock. For an account of these, see Thevenot: and for the former, An- quetil du Perron. ») [ 33] directions, and whose geography is composed of materials of so miscellaneous a kind, that it can hardly be expected we should steer clear of error in the construction of it. The position of Surat is indeed checked by the measured line of General Goddard’s march from Burhanpour ; where Mr. Smith had an observation of the longitude. And we have also a measured line profelsedly taken with bearing's on shore, as far as Amedabad. But compafses often differ; and the variation is as often neglected. Mr. Smith’s longitude of Burhanpour is 76°29’ (but I have taken it in my map at 76° 19", the reason of which I shall shew in its proper place), and it is taken notice of now, only with a view to shew how far Surat, as it is placed here, agrees with the observa- tion made on the east of it. By the survey of Goddard’s march from Burhanpour to Surat, the difference of longitude between the two places appears to be S° 30! 45", which taken from 76° 22", leaves 79° 51’ 15" for the longitude of Surat. I have before observed, that its longitude de- duced from Bombay is 72° 50’: but having taken Burhanpour at 76° 19’, Surat will be in 72° 48! 15’, and that is the longitude F have adopted for it; altering at the same time Goddard’s difference of longitude from Bafseen to 8’ 15’, instead of 10’, And as Mr. Howe's longitude of Bombay was altered from 72° 38’ to 79° 40’, it appears that Surat stands as it would do by Mr. Howe’s original observation, and with Goddard’s original difference, of longitude. The materials under different authorities, for the form of the coast between Bafseen and Surat, do by no means accord: together ; nor have I the means of determining which to prefer. From Bas- seen to Arnaul, a fortified island commanding the entrance of the Angafsyah, or Mandavee river, I take from General Goddard’s march, the only authority I can find: From Arnaul to Nonsary or Nofsary, a few miles short of Surat river, there is a chart by Lieut. Ringrose ; and also a chart from St. John’s Point, to Surat river, by Lieut. Skynner; by which means, we have about 50 miles i ® " j Kh } | ) if ea MN AN +) et Pa) “Sea oH. banat a Ae mt 1] OE Gla Tn ws ON htiges SERRE Ie A aD ~ lahat) Peel < | “On [ $4 J of the space contained in Skynner’s chart, included also in Rin- grose’s; and an opportunity is given of comparing their bearings and distances, as well as Goddard's, which includes nearly the same space. Here, to our utter astonishment, we find two charts, profefsedly taken by authority, differ 11 degrees in bearing in an extent of GO miles! for so much more eastwardly from the north does Mr. Skynner make the bearing of Surat from Omergong, than Goddard’s map does. As to the comparison between. Ringrose and Skynner’s charts, from St. John’s Point to Nofsary, Ringrose makes the bearing N 2° W, and Skynner N 10° E. Goddard’s route com- ing: close to the sea in the neighbourhood of St. John’s, shews, if we may rely on his map, that the truth lay between Ringrose and Skynner ; but that Ringrose came the nearest to it. Having taken Goddard's line for the general bearing, I have adapted the other charts to it, in the best manner I could ; preserv- ing all their particulars, in which they do not differ so much as in generals. Such excellent surveying marks as ‘Tarrapour and Valen- tine’s Peaks, and Poneira Castle, &c. offer, might easily afford data for a series of triangles; and of course, for a general survey of this coast, in skilful hands: and take away from us the reproach of re- maining ignorant of the true courses between two of our principal factories, Bombay and Surat. St. John’s Point does not appear to project far from the general line of the coast, either by Goddard’s or Ringrose’s accounts, though described in that manner in all for- mer charts. The shallownefs of the water near it, has probably kept navigators at too great a distance to be informed of the truth. I apprehend that the hill called Segwah, in General Goddard's route, is what is called Valentine’s Peak by navigators. From Surat to Amedabad, through the city of Broach, there is a route of General Goddard’s, profefsed to be measured, and taken mathematically. We had previously maps or surveys of the country between Surat and the river Myhie, extending inland to Brodera, Dubhoi, and Zinnore, on the Nerbudda; but none of them went [ 35] beyond the Myhie. .The following is the comparison between the bearings and distances of the different maps as far as they go. From Surat to Brodera, by Goddard N 18°55’ E 69,95 G. miles. Turner N 20 #5 E 68, 4 Himming N 18 28 E 68,85 Mean N 19 24 E 69,07 The differences here are not great, considering how much com- paises and nieasures often differ among themselves. The mean of the 3 accounts differs so little, in any respect from Goddard’s, that we need not hesitate to adopt the rest of his line to Amedabad,. which is something more than 50 miles to the north-westward of Brodera. . The most remarkable difference in this quarter, is be- tween Mr. Skynner’s and others’ bearings and distances between. Surat’and Cambay. Mr.Skynner’sis - N 229°W 83,2 G. miles. Mr. ‘Vaylor’s - N og 3’ W 67,7 Mr. Himming’s - N 10 30 W 68,3 And it is remarkable that the deviation here, is from the north towards the west; on the former occasion, it was from the south towards the west. As Taylor’s, Himming’s, and Goddard's, agree so nearly between Surat and Brodera, one cannot help giving the preference to their lines, or at least to the mean of both, between Surat and Cambay ; which is placed in lat. 22° 16’ 45”, and lon. 72° 32' 45”. Having altered the bearing of the east side of the gulf of Cambay, it became necefsary, in order to preserve a proper width to the culf, to give the west side a direction more oblique to the meridian, than appears in the original. At the same time, as it appeared but rea- sonable that Groapnaught Point should preserve the parallel of lati- F 2 ; Coen tude afsigned it in the original; the length of the western coast must necefsarily be augmented, which it is, by 3 miles. The width of the gulf, in the original, from Swalley to Be is 523 G. miles. Ihave allowed it 483 only. It may be observed however that both D’Anville and D’Apres give even a more oblique direction to this coast than I have done, at the same time, that they give nearly the same direction to the eastern coast that Mr. Skynner does; and by this means, bring the head of the gulf almost toa point. D’Anville places Cambay 33’ of longitude west of Bombay, and D’Apres 25’. -I have allowed only 7°15”. And Groapnaught Point, placed as above described, is in aah 71° 42’ 30’; which is 4’ 30’ more eastwardly than it would have been, had Mr. Skynner been followed throughout. It is unpleasant to reflect that one is left in a state of uncertainty on a matter of considerable importance; for such the true bearing of the opposite coasts of a deep and dangerous gulf must be re- garded: and here we finda whole point in dispute. From Groapnaught Point, to Diu Head, I have: followed Mr. Skynner’s original bearing and distance; which gives 1° 50’ 15” difference of longitude west; placing the westmost part of the Point in lon. 69° 52’ 15”. The latitude is 20° 43’. From Diu Point to Cape Monze, situated beyond the mouth of the western branch of the Indus, or Sinde river, the bearing and distance is taken from a mean of three charts furnished by Mr. Dalrymple, and with the distance, corrected by the latitudes of Point Diu, and Cape Monze, the latter taken at 24° 45’, gives 4°.6’ difference of longitude ; placing Cape Monze.in 65° 46’. M. D’An- ville places this Cape near a degree more to the eastward; and makes the longitude between it and Bombay 4° §7', instead of 6° 52’, as given in my map: and this makes a great alteration in the figure of the coast between Surat and the mouth of the Sinde, or Indus: the peninsula of Guzerat being much larger than was formerly supposed, the gulf of Sinde (or Cutch) much smaller; ) [ 37] and the Delta of the Indus projecting into the sea, instead of re- ceding from it. The several charts of the western coast of the peninsula of Gu- zerat, and of the coast of Sinde, differ in a variety of particulars ; and would make a minute discufsion of them too tedious even for this Memoir ; and besides, nothing appears in either of them to claim a preference. In the general bearing above given, the three charts differed no more, among themselves, than 2° 15’ in bearing ; but the charts of the mouth of the Sinde and the gulf of Cutch, differed so much that Mr. Dalrymple thought proper to publish them all separately, in order that every person might be enabled to judge for himself. On collating the names of the different mouths of the Sinde, one finds great contradictions ; and it is very difficult to identify them in the several charts. The flatnefs and want of variety in the appearance of the coast, added to the sand- banks which keep navigators at a distance, and prevent their dis- criminating any minute objects that may occur, occasion these mis- takes. ‘The tombs alone appear to be the marks for the coast. The latitude of Ritchel I have taken at 24° 14’; and that of Ca- ranchy or Crotchey, at 24° 52’, All the particulars of the western coast of Guzerat, and the mouth of the Sinde, are copied from the abovementioned MS. and printed charts of Mr. Dalrymple’s: and consequently the whole coast from St. John’s Point to Cape Monze, is described from new materials. I now return to Balasore. From Balasore, eastward to Chittigong, the distance has been determined by the inland survey ; and the figure of the coasts and inlets by Capt. Ritchie’s sea survey. The difference of longitude between the towns of Balasore and Chittigong (or Islamabad) is 4° 53’ east; and, it is worthy of remark, that the distance by Capt. Ritchie's marine survey, agreed with the measurement on shore, to within two miles and a half. C 98) The charts so late as the year 1752, represented the difference of longitude between these two places, to be only 3° 48’; that is, 1° 5’ lefs than the truth. And this diminution of the longitude, while the difference of latitude continued right, gave the sea coast between the mouths of the Ganges, a direction of two points, or 221 degrees more northwardly than the truth, which doubtlefs oc- casioned the lofs of many ships, who trusted to the information. From Islamabad, in longitude 91° 55’, latitude 22° 20’, the coasts of Aracan and Pegu take a SS E course to Cape Negrais, the ex- treme point of Pegu to the south-west ; the latitude of which is under 16 degrees, and distance from Islamabad about 420 G. miles. The outline of this whole coast has been traced by Capt. Ritchie, under the same direction, and in the same manner, as the coasts on the west side of the bay. He made the difference of longitude 9° 39’ east from Islamabad; placing Cape Negrais in 94° Q7' * Mr. Dalrymple, who has taken uncommon pains to ascertain the bearing of this coast from journals, and a variety of sketches and remarks, makes the difference of longitude 2° 34’, or only 2’ dif- ferent from Mr. Ritchie. The result of this laborious inquiry, corrected by a nicely-discriminating judgment, corroborates, in the strongest manner, Capt. Ritchie's calculation ; and affords a de~ gree of satisfaction next to that of an actual observation. I mean to have it understood that Capt. Ritchie’s chart of this coast, is to be taken only as a general outline, being imperfect asa coasting chart. Many particulars on this coast are taken from Mr. Dalrymple’s collection, both printed and MS.: particularly, the river of Aracan, the east side of Cheduba, and the pafsage between it and the main; and a variety of particulars on the coast of Ava. Some of the names of places were also misconceived by Capt. Ritchie, | * The longitude of this Cape was reckoned by M. D’Anville only 93° 16°: so that the New Map increases the distance between the mouth of the Sinde (or Indus) and Cape Ne- grais, 2 degrees and 7 minutes of longitude. | Sinn F “‘Tse) Capt. Ritchie’s latitude of Cape Negrais, or Pagoda Point, is more southwardly than it is commonly taken at, by 10 minutes ; which I cannot account for, as his observations of latitude are ge- nerally exact. I have placed this Cape (by which I mean the south extremity of the coast of Ava) in 15° 57’, by the mean of 6 dif- ferent accounts, varying from 15° 51’, to 16°4'. Capt. Ritchie’s was 15° 52’ 30”. At this point, my materials for ascertaining the intermediate lon- gitudes of places on the eastern side of the bay, fail me: and I have been under the necefsity, ina great measure, of substituting judg- ment for fact, between Cape Negrais and the next place of obser- vation, Mergui: which place, asit is given by M. D’Apres in his new Nepiune Orientale, is in 98° 20‘ east longitude, or 3° 53’ east trom Cape Negrais. M: D’Anville allows 4 degrees; which comes within 7 minutes of mine; but although we agree nearly in the aggregate, we differ widely in point of particulars. 3 The MS. charts that I have consulted, make the difference of longitude in question, 4° 30’ on a medium; which is 37’ more than I make it. M.D’Apres makes it 4° 19’. The disagreement in particulars hetween M. D’Anville’s account and mine, arises in the part between Cape Negrais, and the coast of Martaban. It happens that this coast lies in a direction so far from meridional, and at the same time the tides and currents of the several mouths of the Ava river, do so disturb and falsify the ships’ reckonings, that the true distance can never be ascertained that way in the ordinary course of navigation. Plans of the Persaim and Syrian rivers, as high up as the cities of those names respectively, have been already published in Mr. Dalrymple’s collection; and, fortunately, I have been able to obtain tracings of the continua- tions of those rivers (which are the two extreme branches of the Ava river) to the place where they separate from the main river, at about 150 G. miles from the sea. The bearings of the two branches intersect each other at an angle of about 6O degrees; and, there- [ 40 1 fore, by the help of the latitude, may be used in correcting the leneth of the coast between Negrais and Syrian. The Persaim, or Negrais branch, was traced by that accurate observer, Capt. George Baker, in his way to Ava in 1755. I have not been able to learn by whom the Syrian branch was traced ; but by the ortho- graphy of the words in the map, the author appears to have been a Dutchman, The result of these bearings, corrected by the latitude, as set forth in the Syrian map, gives difference of longitude from Negrais Point, to the mouth of the Syrian river, 2° 21’ east ; which is about 10’ lels than M. D’Apres makes it, and 21’ lefs than M. D’Anville. some of the MS. charts make the difference still more. The mouths of the Ava river, which form an aisemblage of low islands, like those of the Ganges, are described from several MS. charts of Mr. Dalrymple’s, collated with M. D’ Apres’ new chart. From the mouth of the Syrian river to the coast of Martaban, in latitude 145° I have copied from the new chart of M. D’Apres, pub- lished a very short time before his death. The figure of the coast iS quite new, | Between the aforesaid latitude and Tavai Point; our charts are very imperfect ; but generally agree in giving the coast a direction of south, a very little eastwardly. | From Tavai Point to Mergui, the coast is taken from a MS, chart compiled by the late Mr. Howe. : Mergui is placed, as I have said before, according to M. D’ Apres’ observation: that is, in longitude 98° 20’; latitude 12° 9’. All the remainder of the coast, to Junkseilon: and the whole Mergui Archipelago, is from M. D’Apres. Sa I NEXT proceed to the chain of islands that extend from Cape “Negrais to Sumatra; and are known by the names of the Preparis, Cocos, Andaman, and Nicobar Islands. Capt. Ritchie, after leaving Negrais, proceeded agreeably to his instructions, to describe the situation and extent of the islands that compose this chain. None of them are more than 84 G. miles distant from each other; so that he needed never to be more than 42 miles from land: and that but once during the voyage; that isto say, between the Little Andaman and the Nicobar Islands. In other places, the distance between the lands is commonly much lefs: so that the meridional direction of the course, and other circumstances, render this line of much use in correcting the longitudes, not only of the islands them- selves, but of Sumatra also; and had it been continued, as was in- tended, to Acheen, would have answered the purpose completely. -afsing the Preparis and Cocos islands, Capt. Ritchie proceeded to Narcondam, to fix its position: then back again to Cocos; down the east side of the Great Andaman (which he found to be almost a degree of latitude longer than was before supposed), then up the west side of it, almost to the latitude of 19°- when finding the at- tempt to circumnavigate the island might prove fatal to the re- mainder of his work, he proceeded southward ; describing the ex- tent, figure, and positions of the Little Andaman and the Nicobars, till he came to the south point of the Great (or southmost ) Nicobar. Here the wind suddenly changed to the south, and prevented him from determining the respective positions of the southern Nicobar and Acheen: which isthe more mortifying, as one day’s fair wind would have enabled him to accomplish it. The result of this line of bearing is, that the south end of the Great Nicobar, isin longitude 94° 23' 30”; that is, only 3’ 30” west from Cape Negrais, G SS as oi wate — —- - ea ae == SSS SP er ae a SO ai ——_s a ~ = ee A ee ea en ates ee 2. YS eS Se — [ 42] 7 The position of Acheen Head, or King’s Point (the N W point of Sumatra), has hitherto been deduced from its bearing and distance from Malacca, the nearest place of observation; and its longitude according to this deduction, is 95° 30’ according to M. D’Apres, Now the bearing of Acheen from Malacca, being in a direction of more than 60 degrees from the meridian, and the distance 450 G. miles; little reliance could be placed on the result of it, if it did not happen that the respective positions of the southern Nicobar, and of Pouloo Ronde (an island near Acheen), the one deduced from Negrais Point, and the other from Malacca, agreed nearly with their reputed bearing and distance from each other. For, of two MS. charts which I have examined, the one makes 1° 1’, the other 1° 2’ difference of longitude between them; and these being laid down apparently without any attempt to support a system, may be supposed to be agreeable to experiment. The bearings and distances in these MS. charts are | In one - S 56° E 72 G. miles. And in the other S 56 E sé f= And according to the deduced longitudes abovementioned; the bearing and distance is S 56 E 76 So that there cannot be any great error in the longitude of Acheen, as laid down in M. D’Apres’, and inmy map, if this sort of coin- cidence can be reckoned a proof of accuracy: a difference of a few miles, in the distance of 8 degrees, being much lefs than could be expected in such a series of deductions. M.D’Apres makes the bearing and distance between the south Nicobar and Pouloo Ronde S 57° 30’ E 97 G. miles; or difference of longitude 1° 29’, that is, 99' more than the MS. charts. It must be observed, that he reckons the south end of this Nicobar 9 miles farther to the north than the truth; occasioned by his making the island so much too little in extent: for the north end is in its true latitude. Had the south point of the island been in its true latitude, the bearing of Pouloo Ronde would have been more eastwardly, and the distance ) [ 43 7 only 93, instead of 97: and if, on the contrary, he has' enlarged his distance on the original bearing, to make it answer to the lati- tude, the original distance could have been only 85 miles. __ Ihave said before that Capt. Ritchie went no higher up the west side of the Great Andaman, than about the latitude of 12°. The remainder of that coast, as well asthe pafsage through the islands at the north end of it, is from a MS. chart lent me by Mr. Dal- rymple; and which carries with it the greatest appearance of truth, on a comparison of the south and south-west parts of the Great Andaman in this chart, with the same parts in the chart of Capt. Ritchie. Barren Island, and the rock on the east of Duncan’s Pafsage, are from the remarks of Capt. Justice in 1771. ISLAND OF CEYLON. It happens that the ordinary tracks of British ships, to and from Ceylon, and the coast of Coromandel, are not calculated for de= termining the relative positions of Point Pedro and Point Caly- mere, the approximating points of Ceylon and the continent of In- dia. Hence it is, that we are so ill informed, not only of their true situations with respect to each other, but also with respect to the parallel of latitude under which Point Pedro is situated. By my observations, Point Calymere (the southern extreme of Coromandel) lies in 10° 20’ latitude, and by inference from Ma- dras, in longitude 79° 54’ 30’. M.D’Apres places it 6 minutes more northwardly ; and D’Anville 7 further south.- The latitude of Point Pedro is also variously represented by the above geographers : I have taken it at 9° 52’. G 2 L 44] In M. D’Apres I find the bearing and distance from Point Caly- mere to Point Pedro, to be - » 37° E 41 G. miles. In D’Anville - - S39 EB 38 Ina MS. chart, noname - S 46° 30’ E40 [ had an opportunity in 1764, of determining the position of Cow Island from Tondi, very nearly: I made it 10 G. miles west of Point Calymere, and 39 east of Tondi. Between Cow Island and Point Pedro, Van Keulen reckons 413, and D’Apres and D’Anville, 42 miles of easting. This will place Point Pedro 314 east of Point Calymere; or in longitude 80° 27’, and in bearing from Point Calymere E 43° 20'S; 423 G. miles distant. I have placed it in this situation accordingly ; as thinking itenot liable to any great objection. | The figure of the island of Ceylon is variously represented by dif- ferent geographers. Van Keulen makes it too narrow in the swell- ing part; that is, between Batacola and Columbo; as is pretty evident from the longitudes shewn by the time-keepers of some of the commanders of the East India ships, and others. - D’Anville and D’Apres in their maps of the island, agree much better with these observations. Between the meridians of Calitoor and the east side of Ceylon in lat. 7° 40’, Van Keulen reckons the difference of longitude only = - ~ - - fa 1° 46/ | M.D’Anville - — - eng: 4 M. D’Apres - z a ae And by the time-keepers itis 2 12 | However, until a regular series of observations by time-keepers are made by the same person, all round the island, we must despair of seeing the true figure of it, unlefs its coasts were surveyed. The casual observations which we are in pofsefsion of, from different hands, will only afsist us in fixing certain points of it ; which being done, the general figure of the island must be collected in the best. manner it can be done, from the charts existing. [45 J The following are the observations of longitude taken on the south side of Ceylon: | Point de Galle, by Capt. Huddart _ 80° I’ 30% a Dundas _ 80 7 West eects, [60 17+ The mean of these 3 accounts is = 80 8 30 Dundrahead by Mr. Topping’s observation (worked to Pondi- cherry in lon. 80°) is in lon. 80° 39‘: I reckon Point de Galle 28° west from Dundrahead, therefore it should be by this account in 80° 11’, Mr. Topping observed the longitude of the Great Bafsas also; so did Capt. Dundas: but as we are. not well informed concerning the exact difference of meridians between them, and they being at least 1° 29’ distant, nothing in these observations will apply to Point de Galle. There is certainly too much discordance between the three Ion- gitudes of Point de Galle given above; the mean of which js 80° 8 30". As Anjenga and Cape Comorin were placed 3’ farther to the eastward than Capt. Huddart’s observation warranted, in order to accommodate the differences between the two calculations, Point de Galle should be reckoned in 80° 11! 30”. Mr. Dalrym- ple’s time-keeper gave the difference of longitude between Anjenga and Point de Galle 3° 29' 30’, which added to 76° 40! (see page 19) gives 80° 9’ 30”. If we consider the respective positions of Point Pedré and Point de Galle by the different geographers, we shall have the following result ; * Deduced from Bombay, which is reckoned in 72° 40. + Capt. West reckoned from Sadras, which I place in 80° 24’, He reckoned it 80° 19’; and of course, Point de Galle in 80° 22’, rn SS oe — - _ — A a = tne ee Ee - pe eee ee C. 4 J Van Keulen places Point de Galle west: of Point Pedro 4 13! 45" M. D’Apres - 10 M. D’Anville 3 Mean of the three 8/58” or 9’ And the longitude of Point Pedro being taken at 80° 27’, Point de Galle by this rule will be in 80° 18’. | On an occasion like this, where we are not likely to come exactly at the truth, since no one can pretend to say whether the longitude. of Point de Galle be 80° 1’ 30”, or 80° 18”; I thought it better to ensure a certain good, at the hazard of a small mistake, than to. sacrifice that advantage, by adhering toa result which in itself was problematical. In other words, I judged it better to preserve the general form of the island, and consequently the respective positions | of the north and south points of it, as given by D’Apres; and which appear to me to agree best with the result of the observations of longitude, taken on different sides of it ; than to change those relative positions, which must have been done, had Capt. Huddart’s observation at Point de Galle been adopted. Ihave therefore placed Point de Galle 10’ west of Point Pedro (according to D’Apres); that is, in lon. 80° 17’. Had I adhered to the observations in re- spect of Cape Comorin, it would have been 80° 11’ 30’. The mean of all the observations and deductions, is about 80° 14’ 30”. The observations differ among themselves 14’ 30’. The latitude of this Point is 6 degrees; and of Dundrahead, the oe point of the whole island, 5° 51’. The observations at Dundrahead, were, by Mr. Topping, 80° 2 39); and by Capt. Huddart 80° 23’. The Great Bafsas, by Mr. Top- ping 81° 41; by Capt. Dundas 81 30’. The variation in these longitudes, shew that a series of them by the same person, and the same time-keeper, is by much the most desirable. [47] The longitudes on the east side of Ceylon, by 3 different gen- tlemen; (viz.) Capt. Cumming, Capt. West, and Mr. Topping, do not disagree so much as those on the south side of the island. They are these: / By construction. In lat. 7° 40’ Mr. Topping’s longitude was 82° 2’ 81° 58’ 6 33 Capt. West’s - ~ 81 55 82 6 53 Capt. Cumming’s - 82 o2 2. @ 7 31. Ditto - - ~ a S22 be ] Together with M. D’Apres’ dimensions of the island (in the southern parts particularly), I have adopted his detail of the coast from Columbo to Vendelos Bay. From Vendelos Bay to Point Pe- dro, the coast in Van Keulen appears to be too nearly meridional, and his latitudes too much southwardly. Again, on the west side, from Columbo to Manar, I followed D’Apres’ bearing, which is more north-eastwardly than Van Keulen’s. Indeed it could not be otherwise, than that both the east and west coasts must have a greater degree of obliquity from the meridian, than Van Keulen represents: because he allows too little breadth to the south part of the island. In short, the general form of the island is D*Apres': but the particulars are collated with Van Keulen’s and D’Anville’s maps. The distance from Mentole Point, on Ceylon, to Point Ramen on the continent, I take to be lefs by 115G. miles, than Major Stevens supposed it to be in his chart; nor can it be otherwise, to reconcile it to my position of Cow Island. The Maldive and Laccadive Islands are copied from M: D’ Apres ; save that the position of the northmost Maldive Island (called by the French the bead of the Islands ) is placed according to Mr.'T opping’s observations of latitude and longitude in 1788. He made the lati- tude of it 7° 5’, and the lon. 73° 4’; and when opposite to it on the north, he counted 82 islands; the furthest bearing S E by E ees ey aay = - ~ ~ ae te Lead 2 [ 487] SECTION II. The surveyed Tract on the Side of BENGAL, or that occupied by the Course of theGances, and its principal Branches, as far West as _ the City of AGRa. TL dis extensive tract, which comprizes the soubahs of Bengal, Bahar, Allahabad, and Oude; a large portion of Agra and Delhi, and a small part of, Orifsa, is bounded on the east by Afsam, and the dominions of Ava: on the south-east by the gulf, or bay of Bengal ; on the south-west by an imaginary line drawn from the port of Balasore in Orifsa, to the city of Narwah; on the west by another such line drawn from Narwah, through the city of Agra, to Hurdwar, the place where the Ganges first enters the plains of Hindoostan; and onthe north, by the first ridge of mountains to- wards Bootan. It is in length from the city of Agra, to the eastern confines of Bengal, upwards of 900 British miles; and in breadth from 360 to 240. | 7 With respect to the particulars of this survey, which was exe- cuted between the years 1763 and 1777, it is unnecefsary to say more than that the distances were measured, and that they accorded with the observations of latitude and longitude; with the former minutely, and with the latter so nearly, that it was unnecefsary to make any correction. Agra, by Claud Boudier’s observation, isin. - 78°29! Calcutta, by the mean of four observations - 88 28 Difference of longitude by observation .- 9 59 By survey - - - 9 58 And Calpy on the river Jumnah, stands in the survey in lon. 80° 4! And by the Rev. Mr. Smith’s observations - - 80 O i Agra, then, appears to be the most western point determined by the survey; and serves as a common point of union between the surveys on the east, and the routes furnished by various MS. maps, and itineraries, on the north, south, and west. By means of the survey also, a number of points are ascertained, which serve to set off cursory surveys of roads both to the west and south: such as Hurdwar and Ramgaut, on the north of Agra: and Gohud, Calpy, Chatterpour, Rewan, Burwa, and Balasore on the south. As this tract contains the site of the famous city of Palibothra (or Palimbothra), as well as those of Canoge (or Kinnoge), and Gour, it may not be amifs to take some notice of them: as also of some of lefser note, such as Punduah, ‘Tanda, Satgong (or Satagong), and Sonergong: all of which (Palibothra excepted) are mentioned either in the Ayin Acbaree, or in Ferishta. Pliny is the only one among the ancients (as far as I know) that alsigns a particular spot for the site of Palibothra; the rest only speaking generally of its situation, and as it appears by a discus- sion of particulars, contradicting one another. All are agreed that it was situated on the right bank of the Ganges (that is, intra Gan- gem), and at the confluence ofa large river with it. This river was named Erranoboas according to Arrian (who had his intelligence from Megasthenes’s journal), and was of the third degree of mag~ nitude among the Indian rivers ; and inferior to none but the Ganges and Indus. I cannet apply the name Erranoboas to any particular river. Pliny certainly says that the Yomanes (Jumnah) entered the Ganges by Palibothra, between Methora and Clisobara ;* but it is equally true, that in another place he mentions the conflux of the Ganges and Jomanes, and in the very next article Says that Pali- bothra is situated 425 miles below that very point of conflux. Strabo does not give the name of the adjunct river. Palibothra was the capital of the Prasii, by the account of Me- gasthenes, who resided there; and was of very great dimensions, * The different readings are Carysobora, and C yrisoborca. H [ 50 being 80 stadia in length and 15 broad. If we reckon these mea~ sures to produce 10 miles in length, and near 2 in width,* which for an European city, compactly built, would be reckoned enor- mous; yet it does not exceed the dimensions of some of the capital cities of the Indian soubahs or vice-royalties. The ruins of Gour in Bengal, are more extensive; that of ancient Delhi much more so. The plans of the Indian cities contain a vast proportion of gardens and reservoirs of water; and the houses of the common people consist of one floor only: of course, fewer people can be accommodated in the same compafs of ground, as in an European city ; and this may account for the enormous dimensions of Asiatic dities. | | As Pliny’s Indian itinerary (in Book VI.) enumerates the parti- culars of the whole distance between the Indus and the mouth of the Ganges ; and particularizes the site of Palibothra ; it could hard~ ly be doubted that some very large city stood in the position assign- ed to it: but I had always a doubt of its being the capital of the Prasii + visited by Megasthenes. Late inquiries made on the spot, have, however, brought out this very interesting discovery, that a very large city, which anciently stood on or very near the site of | Patna, was named Patelpoot-her (or Pataliputra, according to Sir William Jones), and that the river Soane, whose confluence with the Ganges is now at Moneah, 22 miles above Patna, once joined it under the walls of Patelpoot-her. This name agrees so nearly with Palibothra, and the intelligence altogether furnishes such po- sitive kind of proof, that my former conjectures respecting Canoge must all fall to the ground: notwithstanding that Canoge was un- questionably the capital of a large kingdom from very early times. I consider the above information as too clear and positive to re- quire any proofs from ancient authors; and therefore the following * The olympic stade can hardly be taken at a furlong, but probably at zoo yards. Then the dimensions will be about 9 B. miles in length, and 141n width. + The empire of the Prasii seems to have included most of the tract through which the Ganges flows, after it enters the plains of Hindoostan. [ 51] examination of Pliny’s itinerary, is intended rather to shew his great accuracy in geographical subjects, than as a proof of the above position ; although it may serve that purpose also. To use the words of a celebrated author, “ Pliny’s Natural History is one ‘* of the greatest monuments of universal knowledge, and unwearied ‘‘ application, now extant in the world.”* That part of the iti- nerary, applicable to my purpose, is as*follows: From Taxila or Tapila, on the Indus (probably near the site of Atiock),|- to the river Hydaspes (the modern Che- lum) - - - 120Roman miles. To the Hyphasis ( Beyah) - - - 890 To the Hesudrus, probably the Seflege river 168 To the Jomanes (‘fumnab ) - - - 168 To the Ganges - - ~ ~ 112 To Rhodopa ~ - ~ 119 To Calinapaxa (a city) ~ - 167 To the conflux t of the Jomanes (Jumnah) - and Ganges - - =~ 298 To Palibothra - ~ - 495 To the mouth of the Ganges - - 638 It must first be observed of this itinerary, that it furnishes no means of comparing the whole distance between the Indus and the | mouth of the Ganges, as shewn here, with that on the map; be- cause the second article, namely, the distance from the Hydaspes to the Hyphasis, is obviously wrong, even if the text (which is very obscure) is to be taken at 390: for it cannot be more than 220 of Pliny’s miles, unlefs the surveyor of Alexander’s marches threw * Blackwall. + Taxila or Tapila, and the Indus, are mentioned as one and the same place by Pliny : Ad flumen Indum et oppidum Taxila. Book VI. { Here we may remark, by the way, that if any capital city had stood at the conflux of these rivers, it is likely that Pliny would have taken notice of it. H 2 [ 52 J into the account, the circuitous route to the city of Sangala, &c. after the Catheri or Cathei. .So that the account, as far as it re- gards the whole distance, is vitiated; and we must therefore have recourse to parts. Taking therefore for granted, that the Beyah river is meant by the Hyphasis (or rather Hypasis), as I hope to _ prove satisfactorily in my observations on Alexander’s march ; and measuring on the map, along the line of the great road from the Panjab country to the mouth of the Ganges, the distance will be about 1140 G. miles: and as the itinerary in question gives the length of the same interval at 2022 Roman miles, the proportion of one of Pliny’s miles toa geographic mile, will be as 56 to 100, in horizontal distance; or about +4 ofa British mile in road distance. This is certainly too short for the Roman mile of 1000 paces ;* but the question in the present case, is not the actual distance, but the proportions of the intermediate parts of the road. The conflux of the Ganges and Jumnah, on the map, is 990 of Pliny’s miles from the Beyah, and 1032 above the mouth of the Ganges: and the itinerary makes the length of the first interval 959, the other 1063; that is, Pliny’s account places the conflux too far down by 31 of his miles, or about 17 G. miles. ~ Nor is this difference at all to be regarded in the general question: for our ideas of the distance were much wider of the truth 20 years ago. Palibothra he places 425 miles, or so many parts in 1063, of the distance from the conflux of the Jumnah to the mouth of the Ganges: and this is the point we are to attend to. Patne indeed, is only 345 of Pliny’s miles below the present conflux; and this difference of 80 of Pliny’s, or about 44 G. miles, however consider- able it may appear to those who expect nice coincidences in such matters as these ; does not, in my idea, lefsen the general authority of the itinerary: because, if we admit ony what it literaily proved, * M. D’Anville is of opinion thai Pliny turned the Greek stades into miles, at the rate of 8 toamile; and thus accounts for their shortnefs. M. D’Anville, who has gone deeply inte the subject, thinks that it requires 1050 itinerary stades (of horizontal measure, I apprehend) to make a degree of a great circle. See his Eclaircifsemens, p. 55. [ 53 7 Palibothra must still have been situated within 44: miles of Patna. And asthe people there have a tradition that Patna stands on, or near, the site of Patelpoot-her, it rather proves to me either that there is an error crept into the copies of the itinerary ; which not- withstanding, proves in generals as much as is required ; or that the point of conflux of the Jumnah with the Ganges, has undergone a change. For although the point of conflux is not found in the very position in which it ought to be by the itinerary, yet Patna is nearer to the position afsigned to Palibothra. It may appear to some, a violent way of reconciling disagreements, but it is no new thing for the rivers of India to change their course and place of confluence. I have in another place (Phil. Trans. vol. Ixxi. p- 99.) taken occasion to observe that the Cosa river changed its place of confluence with the Ganges, which is now 45 miles higher up than it was. The Burrampooter has varied its course still more. And to come nearer to the site of Patna, the change in the conflux of the Soane, just now remarked: for the ancient bed of that river is yet traceable on the south of Patna. It would be un- necefsary to enter so far into a discufsion of these differences, had not Pliny afsured us that the distances were measured ; and that by order of Seleucus Nicator. We may observe that Arrian does not mention the name ‘Jomanes in his bcok, although he does that of Sonus. And if we had no other authority than that pafsage in Pliny, which exprefsly says that the Jomanes, a river which palses by Methora (probably Ma- tura), runs into the Ganges by Palibothra, we must have supposed that this city was seated at the conflux of the two rivers. But the itinerary says that Palibothra was 425 miles below this conflux. Pliny must therefore have meant another river, different from the Jomanes. Strabo gives the distance of Palibothra above the mouth of the Ganges at 6000 stadia; and though we cannot fix the exact length of the stade, we can collect enough to understand that 6000 stades eee Sa ott Re eee SEE er ts Se -- —~- + — = : - Se == —— : ~ a : = —— = ———— = — —— ———— PSS = — = i are a = [ 54 J laid of from the mouth of the Ganges would not reach far, if at all, beyond Patna.* Nor must we forget the pafsage of Arrian (in Indicis) in which Palibothra, the chief city of the Indians upon the Ganges, is said to lie towards the mouths of that river. But we ought not to omit, on the other hand, that Arrian quotes from Eratosthenes, the distance of Palibothra from the western extreme of India, which is said to be 10,000 stades, only: and that Pto- lemy gives its latitude at 27°; both which particulars apply better to Canoge than to Patna. It is pofsible that both places may have been occasionally used as capitals of the Prasii, as we have known both Agra and Delhi to have been of Hindoostan in general, during the two last centuries. Pliny’s Palibothra, however, is clearly Patna: and it is probable that Strabo meant the same place, by the distance from the mouth of the Ganges. : Canoge,+ the ruins of which are at present of great extent, was, in an early part of the Christian era, the capital of Hindoostan ; or rather of the principal kingdom along the Ganges. It is now reduced to the size of a middling town. It is situated on the right bank of the Ganges, near the place where the Calini river (or Callynuddi) joins it ; and is pofsibly the place meant by Pliny for Calinipaxa. It is said to have been built more than 1000 years before our zra: and is mentioned in Ferishta { as the capital of all ‘Hindoostan, under the predecefsor of Phoor, or Porus, who fought against Alexander. In point of extent and magnificence, Canoge answers perfectly to the description given of Palibothra; and in some respects to the local position given of it by Ptolemy and Eratosthenes, did not the above authorities afsign it in a positive manner to Patna. The Indian histories are full of the accounts of its grandeur and populousnefs. In the sixth century it was said * See page 52s where 1050 toa degree 1 is the proportion fixed on by M. D’Anville. + Latitude 27° 3’, longitude 80° 13. t Before Christ 326 years. [ 55] to contain 30,000 shops, in which betelnut was sold (which the. Indians, almost universally, chew, as some Europeans do tobacco). In A.D. 1018, it was seized on by the Gaznian emperors: at which time, it gave its name to the kingdom, of which it was the capital. Gour, called also Lucknouti, the ancient capital of Bengal, and supposed to be the Gangia regia of Ptolemy, stood on the left bank of the Ganges, about 25 miles below Rajemal.* It was the ca- pital of Bengal 730 years before Christ, and was repaired and beautified by Acbar,{ who gave it the name of Jennuteabad ; which name, a part of the circar in which it was situated still bears. According to Ferishta’s account, the unwholesomenefs of its air occasioned it to be deserted soon after ; § and the seat of government was removed to Tanda, or Tanrah, a few miles higher up the river. No part of the site of ancient Gour is nearer to the present. bank of the Ganges than four miles and a half; and some parts of it, which were originally washed by that river, are now 12 miles from it. However, a small stream that communicates with the Ganges, now runs by its west side, and is navigable during the rainy season. On the east side, and in some places within two miles,. it has the Mahanada river ; which is always navigable, and communicates also with the Ganges. . Taking the extent of the ruins of Gour at the nost reasonable calculation, it is not lefs than 14 miles in length (extending along the old bank of the Ganges), and from 2 to 3 in breadth. Several villages stand on part of its site: the remainder is either covered with thick forests, the habitations of tygers and other beasts of prey ; or become arable land, whose soil is chiefly composed of brick-dust. The principal ruins are a mosque lined with black marble, elabo- rately wrought ; and two gates of the citadel, which are strikingly * Latitude 24° 53’, longitude 88° 14’, + Dow 1st. 6. t A. D. eeogs § This is Ferishta’s account; but some of its present inhabitants told me that it was de~ serted in consequence of a pestilence. L 56 grand and lofty. These fabrics and some few others, appear to owe their duration to the nature of their materials, which are lefs marketable, and more difficult to separate, than those of the ordi- nary brick buildings ; which have been, and continue to be, an article of merchandize; and are transported to Moorshedabad, Mauldah, and other places, for the purpose of building. These bricks are of the most solid texture of any I ever saw; and have preserved the sharpnefs of their edges, and smoothnels of their surfaces, through a series of ages. The situation of Gour was highly convenient for the capital of Bengal and Bahar, as united under one government ; being nearly centrical with respect to the populous parts of those provinces, and near the junction of the principal rivers that compose that extraordinary inland naviga- tion, for which those provinces are famed : and moreover, secured by the Ganges and other rivers, on the only quarter from which Bengal has any cause for apprehension. Tandah, or Tanrah (called sometimes Chawaspour ‘Tanda, from the original name of the district in which it was situated), was for a short time in the reign of Shere Shaw, in about 1540, the capital of Bengal, and became the established capital under Acbar in about 1580. It is situated very near to the site of Gour, on the road leading from it to Rajemal. There is little remaining of this place, save the rampart ; nor do we know for certain when it was deserted. In 1659, it was the capital of Bengal, when that soubah was redu- ced under Aurungzebe: and Rajemal, Dacca, and Moorshedabad, car to have succefsively become the capital, after Tanda. Pundua, or Purruah, mentioned as a royal residence in. Bengal, in the year 1353,* is about 7 miles to the north of Mauldah, and 10 from the nearest part of Gour. Many of its ruins yet remain; particularly the Addeenah mosque, and the pavement of a very long: street, which lies in the line of the road leading from Mauldah to Dinagepour. * Dow ist. 340. [8e 3 | Satgong, or Satagong, now an inconsiderable village on a small creek of the Hoogly river, about 4 miles to the north-west of Hoogly, was, in 1566, and probably later, a large trading city, in which the European traders had their factories in Bengal. At that time Satgong river was capable of bearing small vefsels; and, I sus- pect, that its then course, after palsing Satgong, was by way of Adaumpour, Omptah, and Tamlook ; and that the river called the Old Ganges, was a part of its course, and received that name, while the circumstance of the change was fresh in the memory of the people. The appearance of the country between Satgong and amlook countenances such an opinion, Sonergong, or Sunnergaum, was a large city, and the provincial capital of the eastern division of Bengal, before Dacca was built ; but it is now dwindled to a village. It is situated on one of the branches of the Burrampooter, about 13 miles south-east from Dac- ca; and was famous for a manufacture of fine cotton cloths. In some ancient maps, and books of travels, we meet with a city named Bengalla; but no traces of such a place now exist. It is described as being near the eastern mouth of the Ganges: and I conceive that the site of it has been carried away by the river: as in my remembrance a vast tract of land has disappeared there- abouts. Bengalla, appears to have been in existence during the early part of the last century. It does not fall within the compals of my design to describe all the principal cities of Hindoostan, which alone would require a large volume ; but it may not be amifs to point out their general positions, and the relation in which they stand to the several pro- vinces or states, in which they are situated. Most of the capital cities are already described as they were in the last century, in the books of travels of Thevenot, Bernier, Tavernier, P. de la Valle, ec. which are in every body’s hands. Most of these cities have, I believe, very considerably declined since that time ; OWing to the almost continual wars and revolutions that have taken place since I [T 38 J the death of Aurungzebe ; and which were sufficient to desolate any country that did not produce almost spontaneously ; and of course, where the deficiency of population is quickly replaced. Within the tract discufsed in the present section, the principal cities are, Calcutta, Moorshedabad, Patna, Dacca, Cofsimbazar, Mauldah, and Hoogly, within the Bengal provinces: Benares, | within the district of the same name, under the British sovereignty: and Lucknow, Fyzabad, Oude, Jionpour, Allahabad, Bereilly, and Corah, subject to the Nabob of Oude, our ally: and Agra, late in the pofsefsion of Nudjuff Cawn. Generally speaking, the description of one Indian city, is a description of all; they being all built on one plan, with exceeding narrow, confined, and crooked streets; with an incredible number of reservoirs and ponds, and a great many gardens, interspersed. A few of the streets are paved with brick, The houses are variously built: some of brick, others with mud, and a still greater proportion with bamboos and mats: and these different kinds of fabrics standing intermixed with each other, form a motley appearance : those of the latter kind are inva~ riably of one story, and covered with thatch. Those of brick sel- dom exceed two floors, and have flat, terraced roofs. The two former clafses far outnumber the last, which are often so thinly scattered, that fires, which often happen, do not, sometimes, meet with the obstruction of a brick house through a whole street. Calcutta is, in part, an exception to this rule of building ; for there, the quarter inhabited by the English, is composed entirely of brick buildings, many of which have more the appearance of palaces than of private houses: but the remainder of the city, and by much the greatest part, is built as I have described the cities in general to be. Within these 20 or 25 years, Calcutta has been wonderfully improved both in appearance, and in the salubrity of its air: for the streets have been properly drained, and the ponds filled up; thereby removing a vast surface of stagnant water, the exhalations from which were particularly hurtful. Calcutta is well s [ 9 4 known to be the emporium of Bengal, and the seat of the Governor General of India. It is a very extensive and populous city, being supposed at present to contain at least 500,000 inhabitants. Its local situation is not fortunate; for it has some extensive muddy lakes, and a vast forest, close to it. It is remarkable, that the English have been more inattentive than other European nations, to the natural advantages of situation, in their foreign settlements. Calcutta is situated on the western arm of the Ganges, at about 100 miles from the sea; and the river is-navigable up to the town for the largest ships that visit India. It isa modern city, having risen on the site of the village of Govindpour, about 90 years ago. It has a citadel, superior in every point, as it regards strength, and correctnels of design, to any fortrefs in India: but on too extensive a scale to answer the useful purpose intended, that of holding a post in case of extremity ; since the number of troops required for a proper garrison for it, could keep the field. It was begun imme- diately after the victory at Plafsey, which insured to the British an unlimited influence in Bengal: and the intention of Clive was to render it as permanent as pofsible, by securing a tenable post at all times. Clive, however, had no foresight of the vast expence attending it, which perhaps may have been equal to two millions sterling. Hoogly is a small but ancient city on the same river as Cal- cutta, though on the opposite side; and about 26 miles above it. In the time of the Mohamedan government, it was the bunder or port of the western arm of the Ganges; where the customs or duties on merchandise, were collected. The French, Dutch, Danes, and Portuguese, have each of them a town and factory on‘ this part of the river, and between Hoogly and Calcutta; and all within the extent of 10 miles along the river. The French settlement of Chandernagore, and the Dutch one of Chinsura, are both very neat and pretty large towns; and each of them on a better site than Calcutta. I 2 [607 Moorshedabad, situated also on the western arm of the Ganges, which is there very low in the dry season, is about 120 miles above Calcutta. It was the capital of the Bengal provinces until the establishment of the British power : and even long after, it was the seat of the Collector General of the revenues; being a more centri- cal situation than Calcutta. It is very large, but ill built; and in its plan so very irregular, that it is difficult to estimate the quan- tity of ground it stands on, It is a modern city, and does not con- tain any magnificent buildings, either public or private: nor was it ever fortified, except by an occasional rampart thrown up round ~ it, onthe Mahratta invasion in 1742.* This city is now decaying, especially since the removal of the Board of Revenue to Calcutta, in 1771. | Cofsimbazar is a small city, nearly adjacent to Moorshedabad, and was at all times the place of residence of the different European factors; this being the centre of their trade. Mauldah is a pretty neat city, not far removed from the north bank of the Ganges, and on a river that communicates with it. It arose out of the ruins of Gour, which are in its neighbourhood. In point of general situation, it is about 70 miles to the north of Moorshedabad. This, as well as Cofsimbazar, is a place of trade, and in particular produces much silk. : Rajemal lies on the west bank of the Ganges nearly in the parallel of Mauldah, and about 20 miles from it; at the foot of the chain of hills which projects into the river at Siclygully and Terria- gully. It is inaruinous state, although the residence of the vice- roy not 130 years ago ; and has hardly the population of an ordinary market town at present. Its situation is romantic, but not plea- sant: for in Hindoostan, the hills and eminences being always co- vered with wood, that beautiful swelling of the ground, which is so justly admired in European landscapes, is lost; and the fancy 1s # See Introduction. [ 61 J presented at best with nothing beyond a wild scene: which can only be relished by being contrasted with soft and beautiful ones. M. D’Anville considered Rajemal as being seated at the head of the Delta of the Ganges: but it is more than 30 miles above it. Dacca is situated in the eastern quarter of Bengal, and beyond the principal stream of the Ganges, although a very capital branch of it runs under it. Few situations are better calculated for an inland emporium of trade than this ; as the Dacca river communicates with all the other inland navigations ; and that not by a circuitous, but by a direct communication: as may be seen by the plan of its environs, in the Bengal Atlas. It succeeded Ssonergong, as the pro- vincial capital of this quarter; and is the third city of Bengal, in point of extent and population. It has a vast trade in muslins; and manufactures the most delicate ones, among those that are so much sought after in Europe: and the cotton is produced within the province. Dacca has in its turn been the capital of Bengal: and that within the present century. ‘There are the remains of a very. strong fortrefsin it; and within these few years there was near it, a cannon of extraordinary weight and dimensions:* but it has since fallen into the river, together with the bank on which it rested. Dacca is situated about 100 miles above the mouth of the Ganges, and 180 by the road from Calcutta. The country round it lying low, and being always covered with verdure during the dry months, * As it may gratify the curiosity of some of my readers, I have here inserted the dimen- sions and weight of this gun. I took the measures very carefully throughout, and calcu- lated each part separately. It was made of hammered iron; it being an immense tube formed of 14 bars, with rings of 2 or 3 inches wide driven over them, and hammered down into a smooth surface; so that its appearance was equal to that of the best executed piece of brafs ordnance, although its proportions were faulty, Whole length - ~ - 22 feet 102 inches, Diameter at the breech - - 3 3 —4 feet from the muzzle - 2 ro the muzzle - - 2 22 of the bore - - - I 37 The gun contained 234,413 cubic inches of wrought iron: and consequently weighed 64,814 pounds avoirdupoise : or about the weight of eleven 32 pounders. Weight of an iron shot for the gun 465 pounds. ee EE 4 _— — - = —— : a s a = SSS eine — Se a ee Sats =e a Ss 5 i ae a [ 62 J it is not subject to such violent heatsas Moorshedabad, Patna, and - other places. | Patna is the chiefcity of rere and is a very extensive end po- | pulous city, built along the southern bank of the Ganges, about 400 miles from Calcutta, and 500 from the mouth of the river. Having been often the seat of war, it is fortified in the Indian man- ner with a wall and a small citadel. It isa place of very consider- able trade. Most of the saltpetre imported by the East India Com- pany, is manufactured within the province of Bahar. It is avery ancient city ; and probably its modern name may be derived from Pataliputra, or Patelpoot-her ; which we have supposed above to be the ancient Palibothra. | Benares is the chief city of the district commonly known by that name (and which consists of the circars of Benares, Jionpour, Chunar, and Gazypour), but is more celebrated as the anc‘ent seat | of Braminical learning, than on any other account; although it be a fine city, and very rich and populous, and the most compactly built of any. It is built along the north bank of the Ganges, and — is distant from Calcutta, by the road, about 460 miles. Its ancient - name was Kasi: but there are no notices concerning it in the works of the ancient geographers. I think, if it had existed during the time of the Syrian ambafsadors, Pliny would have noticed it, as he has done Methora (Matura) and Clisobara, which lay near the Jumnah river. Allahabad is seated at the point of confluence of the two great rivers Ganges and Jumnah, and succeeded to Pryaug, or Praig. Ac- bar founded the present city, which he intended as a place of arms ; as its situation is very important both as it respects the navigation of the two rivers, and the country of the Doab behind it. Alla- habad is about 820 miles above the mouth of the Ganges, and 550 by land from Calcutta. It belongs tothe Nabob of Oude, but its fortifications will hardly resist the battering ofa field piece. [ 63 Lucknow is the present capital of Oude, having superseded the late capital Fyzabad, on the occasion of the Rohilla and other con- quests ; which left it rather in a corner of the kingdom, as it is now constituted, and in that corner the farthest removed from. the scene. of businefs. It is @ very ancient city, and moderately extensive: but after the short account given above of the nature of the ordi- nary Juildings, a city may very. suddenly be augmented on its be- coming a royal residence: and Fyzabad of course may have decli- ned. A small river, named the Goomty, runs under Lucknow, and communicates with the Ganges ; but this last river is at least 4.3 miles to the SW of Lucknow. With respect to Calcutta, it is distant by the nearest road, 650 miles; and about 280 from: Delhi. Al]. is one vast plain from Lucknow to the mouth of the Ganges. Fyzabad lies‘on the river Gogra, a.very large river from. Thibet,. and issituated about 80 miles to the eastward of Lucknow, and 560 from Calcutta. It is a very large city, and nearly adjoining to it,. is the very ancient city of Oude or Ajudiah. F yzabad was the: capital of the Nabob of Oude, till within these few years; but it was an inconvenient situation, even before the Rohilla conquest. Jionpour isa small city on the Goomty river, about 40 miles to the NW of Benares, and in the road from that city to Fyzabad. Corah, or Corah-Jehenabad, is a small city in the Doab, or coun- try between the two rivers Ganges and Jumnah. Both this city and Jionpour are within the Nabob of Oude’s dominions. Bereilly is the capital of Rohilcund, which was added to the do- minioas of Oude, in the year 1774. It is. but a small city and. situated about half way between Lucknow and Delhi. The city of Agra,* as I have said before, is situated at the western extremity of the tract under discufsion ; and’ on the south bank of the Jumnah river, which is very seldom fordable. This: * Latitude 27° 15’, longitude 78° 29’ by Claud Boudier : 78° 29’ in the map. [64 J city appears to have been during the late century, and in the begin- ning of the present, the most splendid of all the Indian cities; and at this time exhibits the most magnificent ruins. About the year 1566, the Emperor Acbar, liking its situation, made it his capital ; since which, it is often named Acbarabad. It was then a small for- tified town; but it soon ‘sprung up to an extensive well built city, regularly fortified according to the Indian method, and with a fine citadel of red free-stone. Perhaps it has seldom happen- ed, that a city of such great extent and magnificence has decli-— ned sorapidly. If Ptolemy, by Agara, meant Agra, it is certainly ‘a place of great antiquity ; but he has not placed Agara in the situa- _ tion where we should look for Agra. Biana or Baniana seems to have immediately preceded it, as ‘the capital of the province now called Agra, and which was originally included in the kingdom of Canoge. | | : Loom = — et — ae aS — "B36 Lhe 3 | COUNTRIES | ! Seluated between Delhi and Candahar-. : Licluding CASHMERE, and tw Heads YT the INDUS, Drawn hiftly fiom Materials, collected by 35 >. CAPTAIN WILLIAM KIRKPATRICK, Sf the BENGAL ESTABLISHMENT: -b To whom Lhis MAP ¢ INSCRIBED, B yy his obliged friend and Servant oF J. Rennell. OR 7 z Py g . q - H eg TU ae I : OO a oT cc ; “S : _— 5 , rae ‘ ae : = ’ ‘ _ ee : SSS Z A = RAEN SC SS . { . A . SS bi , : : f ss “oS ~ . — i. 5 7 ~ % . ul . * ry 7 = =: S 1 AUT TIT COUNTRIES | 4 Srtuattd between Del and Candahar: Bee \) H | 3 ) Licliiding CASHMERE, aude Neads ofite INDUS. /" ! f : : = P95, Drawn “iffy from Materials, collected by o | CAPTAIN WILLIAM KIRKPATRICK, | , L of the BENGAL ESTABLISHMENT: b Sa Ail > Yo whom Lhtis NVAP os INSCRIBED, | eo BY 4eLaropamesan | Kauzy / ~ | Z ev 7 Llavcandria her abouts Mydan 5 cat Dm WMS... " , ieee ee Siraisdal x pl ae By his obliged Friend and Servant bo Doge | ee Jy Me [ | | [S40 pe ent | | ee we 7 J. Rennell pe $ ‘4 =< 7? &> \s X21 <"Werabad oe : nee : 7, ae 4 ; ==. SOA SSS “Sy ae ' 3 > Lire NX ONS pou: ‘ ” Pinchatry, MO ‘ yy hung E : | | ukee = - si . NG ) d | < y ) | eo yt a: > R a J at sp hrwoor tt Sie ay HP 1 t £ “ we / ie ‘S a z a ny e wan Kernig ur 2m “5 ly Fie | | ed a PP LIE 4 eG at a 2 Koofhinje, o> # Putheng =. 4 | a j Sshamnsadiet ae 28 Sia) 3 IN DE. =< woe So . ae) CTTOUTTTUNETTTE PTT < S&S AWW ‘ [ . 4 x i $ . ss kesOolnaguyr iy “ ee, a a —<— y RN = oO = 3 ray s : SSNS" PAmednagurid, ZB ; i MSS ee peucnd Ain Kanaan 1762 ° ne fp Balluan Amanatihan eo 41 é : \ WNooratdeen " Shulteut . Shaka ba S> TT a allindar — Nakoodal 2 OF BT (1710100 TeV VV , i Nows\ery AN *. ee, oa Btipe eee ATTA ms Af OBahug olty Kugsoor Zo O/fowkindy eee mccetee seer err ose © weooseer’, o. 6 Sattukerah J Murpeya b ee see QO « sKappooreah ae Ad Tomb of, Bs é Sehaur Shetkfurtl d po LER eA : A / ' — ; “gb ae ( : : f * ot oN. ary Ra S. ite, xX y A ee es : $ a f Bf se: b bate Rampouwr ). ee re o . | . ‘ieee = S of) 2 me 0 rg ae ee oe = er ae aE: Bes : . e : Ne . ° odd S > '@ Suckaltal Nedjz babad SN. & Lalwarra TOT DONUT UI TT Oe HAPUIAUA LAMAN 40 Asnatdac ra ~ Se & x, Sagpp os S 40 50 60 70 80 go 00 densiinaiad L eines British Miles . - Kintianeh o Sufed Juneed 60 80 90 100 Sa) SS vO Ss HERO : fet § m0) 10 20 ~ $0 40 ee es Nae } ae Peas 3 Sarsa , /? Z , Cofses OF ‘Achar, 294 to a degree. Agurowda oF Agaroa I Hifsar|- Ferozeh Behaduran MAAN ld oO” ce iSO AS Mahim . ace wes ees serebe rere ttt esees, fs “3 > aoee oee* oer? ed - eseore -* eset gece tereresueerenesrse® weS fore wreteseeesg eet ETS SESE STL OTS CLOTS O88 60) oe ee? Laporte See = eS Oe eee rere . AA Jeindah f 9 Dadart ~ MNS eas | 111000 ANNIE 5 - NNO UIT FS 2 9 e 73 74 Gy oa ae a : s | / 0 { ae Pa —_——_—- eal ™ : WHarrison Sen? &Junl sc | 2 J | $A _—— Fcc TT Tra 66 ‘East L On: 77: Greenwich O 7 —E Lhe Map by dames *hillips ; = - : : : > . Published Tan &£1 6. 7792 accoTang to dct of Parliament by James Renned ; ea ee annie SECTION IIL. The Tract occupied by the Course of the River Inpus and its prin- cipal Branches: with the adjacent Countrieson both Sides, from the Mountains of Casut and Casucar, to the Cities of AGRA and AGIMERE. Tus part comprehends in general the soubahs or provinces of Cabul, Cashmere, Lahore, Moultan, and Sindy ; with the northern parts of Agimere, and the western parts of Agra and Delhi: and is about 750 B. miles in length from NE to SW; and from 750 to 350 in width. It is bounded on the east by mount Sewalic, and by an imaginary line drawn from Huréwar to Agra; on the south by the great road leading from Agra to Agimere, and by the river Puddar ; on the west by the Arabian sea, and Persia; and on the north by Balk, Badakshan, and Cashgar. But as the original map of Hindoostan is not extended so far :o the N and NW as these limits imply ; and as much valuable information concerning this tract, has been communicated since the publication of the former edition of this work ; an appendage to the original map, on a similar scale, is here given. To this the reader is referred for an explanation of what belongs generally t> Hindoostan, in this Section ; as well as to another, on a smaller scale, for its connexion with Persia and Tartary Delhi, the nominal capital of Hindoostar. at present, and the actual capital during the greatest part of the time since the Ma- homedan conquest, has its position determined by observations of latitude and longitude ; which observations accord both with the “maps, and with the popular estimation of its distance, from the nearest points in the surveyed tract, mentionel in the last Section. K ee = Ee See ee a ee ae Oe. ee on -—- — - = ——" = = ——— . Se ' rae as . — $n — Ls 2 We first hear of Delhi, as the capital of Hindoostan, about the year 1200. It is reported to have been founded by Delu,* about 300 years before our zra ; and I believe should properly be written Debly. Although a more extensive and populous city than Agra, it was not so well built. Shah Jehan, grandson of Acbar, and fa- ther of Aurungzebe, made this city his residence, and directed it to be called Shahjehanabad ; and by this kind of vanity, it hap- pens, that most of the Indian cities have a plurality of names: a practice very common in Hindoostan ; to the utter confusion of historic records, and no lefs injustice to the original founders. It is difficult to ascertain the true measure of extent of this city, which was said to contain, during the latter part of the last cen- tury, two millions of inhabitants. It is certain, that the account given by Bernier, who had good opportunities of being well in-_ formed, and who deserves the greatest credit for veracity, does not justify so high a calculation of its inhabitants. His account was indeed written in 1663, only four years after the accefsion of Au- rungzebe : and it is well known that under his reign, both the em- pire and capital were greatly augmented. Bernier, I say, esti- mated the circumference of Delhi at three leagues only, reckon- ing what was within the fortifications ; besides which, he describes several suburbs, but altogether, no extraordinary extent for a ca- pital city in India. He describes Agra as being considerably larger. After the plunders and mafsacres that it has been subject to, since the decline and downfall of the Mogul empire, we may expect it to be reduced very low: and accordingly, it is spoken of by late travellers as a city of moderate extent ; and even for an Indian city, very ill built. Claud Boudier found the latitude of Delhi to be 28° 37’; and its longitude 77° 40’. A MS. map communicated by my friend Mr. Hastings, and which includes some principal roads in the Dooab, * Ferishta. ‘The Ayin Acbaree says that the ancient name of Delhi, was Inderput. oF between Furruckabad, Matura, Anopesheer, and Delhi; gives 51 G. miles of westing from Anopesheer, the nearest point in the Bengal survey, to Delhi; and 16 of northing: and this agrees per- fectly with the observation of longitude, and comes within one mi- nute of the latitude. Delhi is also 40 computed cofses from Ram- gaut, another point in the survey: but this would place it four miles further to the east than the observation gives. It is placed according to the result of the observation, and the distance from Anopesheer. ; Beyond Delhi, westwards, there are no points determined ma- thematically, by which the length and direction of the routes can be ascertained with such exactnefs as on the east of this point : but we are left to rely either on the reports of computed distances ; or of measured ones, where, for want of a knowledge of their in- flexions, we can only approximate the quantity of the direct dis- tance, by the application of a general rule, or canon. ‘To the list of data, however, must be added the latitudes and longitudes of the tables of NAsEREDDIN and Utuc Brie ; which although per- fectly satisfactory, as they respect the whole interval between Syria and India, do not always agree in particulars. But we shall find them accord with the geographical construction, in a sufficient number of points, to satisfy the reader that there is no violent disagreement in the chain of positions. Sirhind is the first capital point, beyond Delhi, that I have any good authority for placing. In point of general situation, it is about midway between Delhi and Lahore. By the favour of my friend Col. Polier, Iam pofsefsed of a map of the countries situated between the upper part of the course of the Ganges, and the rivers of Panjab; and between the northern hills, and the road leading from Delhi to Batnir. This map was constructed by an European gentleman, whose name I am unacquainted with: but Col. Polier afsures me that the routes between Delhi and Sirhind were drawn from the gentleman’s own observations on the spot : and this part K 2 [ 68 J is particularly distinguished from the rest, which were drawn on the authority of others: but which are, notwithstanding, the best. of their kind, as far as I have had an opportunity of checking them. The scale is in cofses, of which the author allows 69,3 * between Agra and Delhi; which interval, on the authority of Capt. Rey- nolds, I have taken at 98,3 G. miles of direct distance ; and by this proportion, the cofses of the map are to be reckoned at 42,3 to adegree. (See page 5) | | . In the map, the bearing of Sirhind from Delhi, is N 33° 15’ W ; the distance 105 + of the abovementioned cofses : by which Sirhind falls in lat. so° 41’ 30”; lon. 1° 34 W from Delhi; or from Greenwich, 76°6’. Its latitude is unluckily omitted in the printed . copies of the Ayin Acbaree ; but as a presumptive proof of the truth of its parallel, Shahabad, in the province of Sirhind, falls by construction in 30° 13’; and Thanasair (or Tannasar) in 30° ; which are given at 30° 12’, and 30° 10’, respectively, in the Ayin Acbaree. And what, moreover, I consider as an irrefragable proof of the general accuracy of the position, is, that Mustaphabad, which stands in Col. Polier’s map at 42 cofses, from Sirhind to- wards Hurdwar, is by Bernoulli’s account (Vol. I. p. 146, 147) 46 cofses from Hurdwar: by which the interval between Sirhind and Hurdwar should be 88 cofses: and it is actually 90 by the construction. Sirhind is a very ancient city ; but like most of the Indian cities, has greatly declined. Between it and Delhi, are extensive plains, within which are situated the towns of Panniput, and Carnawl, famous for great battles, both in ancient and modern times.} The reason of it is, obviously, the nature of the country ; a vast plain, * Thevenot says that there are 69 or 70 turrets (i. '¢. mile-stones) between the two places: and indeed, the distance is ordinarily reckoned 70, to 71 cofses. Lieut. William Stewart, a gentleman of considerable merit, and whose ingenuity, perseverance, a zeal, is likely to promote the interests of geography: measured the road distance, and found it to be 1372 statute miles between Agra and Delhi. If 71 cofses were reckoned on the same road, each common cofs would be 1,94 B. miles, of road distance. + The computations vary from 99 to 105 cofses. Be “eg + Near to Tannasar and the lake Koorkhet, places of Hindoo worship, 1s the scene of the — [ 69 J situated at the mouth of a pafs: for such the country immediately on the west of Delhi may be considered to be, shut up by the mountainous and close country of Mewat and Agimere on the one hand, and by the Jumnah river on the other: and whether Delhi, Agra, or Canoge, was the capital, this was the road to it from Tartary and Persia, the original countries of the conquerors of Hindoostan. 3 The course of the Jumnah river, above Delhi, to the neigh- bourhood of the hills, is determined by Col. Polier’s map ; as are most of the positions in that part of the Dooab:* and they accord generally with the notices in Bernoulli. The site of the very an- cient city of Husteenapour, is, by this map, and by the report of M. Bernoulli, near the western bank of the Ganges, 38 G. miles below Hurdwar, and on the north-east of Delhi. The Dooab appears to grow much narrower as it approaches the hills. Capt. Kirkpatrick informs us, that the province of Doon, or Down, occupies the space at the foot of the mountains that extend from the Ganges to the Jumnah; and that its length is only 20 cofses : that is, royal cofses of 24 B. miles, and upwards. Mr. Forster’s route lay within the mountains, and his report corresponds nearly with this; so that 40 or 41 G. miles, in direct distance, is the ut- most that can be allowed for the breadth of the Dooab, in this place: and it being so much wider below, the course of the Jum- nah within the mountains must be from NE to S W: and it is indeed highly probable, that it should run nearly at right angles with the line of direction of the mountains, as they rise above one another in a series of ridges; of which the highest appears to be the snowy one, lying behind Sirinagur. If the Jumnah spring's from the south side of this ridge, its course would be limited to about 90 miles, from its source to its entry on the plains. It war of the Manasarur (an episode of which has been lately translated from the original ~ Sanscrit, by Mr. Wilkins), so that'this ground,..which is not far from Carnawl and Panni- put, has been the scene of war in all ages; poetically, as well as historically, * See an explanation of the term Dooab, in the Introduction, page cxvi. [ 70 J is singular that no notice should be taken of the place of its source, in the Ayin Acbaree ; when those of the rivers of the Panjab are so particularly described. But the Panjab rivers all spring from the south-west of the snowy ridge: and may we not conclude from this silence, and from the bulk of the Jumnah where Mr. Forster crofsed it (for he says it was as wide as the Ganges was, within the hills ; and this he states to be 200 yards), that it really has a more distant source, for the Setlege at Bullauspour was only half the width of the Jumnah? Between Carnawl and Sirhind, four streams, or rivers, crofs the great road. T'wo of them are the Caggar (or Kenker), and the Sursooty (or Sereswatty), and the others have no names in the MS. maps. The first is taken notice of in the Ayin Acbaree, as one of the lefser streams in the soubah of Delhi; and as pafsing on the west of Tannasar, a celebrated place of Hindoo worship. The second pafses between Umballa and Sirhind ; and the rest between the-two first-mentioned ones. It is probable, from cir- cumstances, that there may be others, although deemed too insig- nificant to merit notice. All these streams run to the south, or south-west ; and probably mix either with the Indus, or Puddar: though I formerly supposed them to run to the S E into the Jum- nah. I had also, with M. D’Anville, supposed the Caggar to be the Hesudrus of Pliny; situated half way between the Hypbasis and ‘fomanes: but having now discovered the Beyah to be the river meant by the ancient Hyphasis, there can be no difficulty in pronouncing the Setlege, or Suttuluz, to be the Hesudrus; as it answers in point of proportional distance. It appears from Ferishta (Dowe I. 329), that on the west of Sir- hind, a «mal sivulet named Selima, ran to the south, towards Sunnam, or Soonam (a well-known place, about 60 miles to the S W of Sirhind): pofsibly this may be the same with the jfidger, often mentioned by Ferishta; and which may be referred to this quarter. And as Ferose drew a canal from the Setlege to the Fidger, C #3 one might expect those rivers to lie next each other, of course. What farther strengthens this opinion, in my mind, is, that Fe- rose is said to have turned a larger rivulet, that originally ran in- to the Setlege, into a smaller one (the Selima) that ran towards Sunnam (Dowe I. 329). I should almost conclude, that the ca- nal from the Setlege, led into these confluent waters. Before we proceed finally to attempt the description of the courses of the fa- mous canals of Ferose, it will be necefsary to fix, as geographical points, the places near to which the canals are supposed to pais. Samanah, or Semana, a town of some note, is placed on the au- thority of Col. Polier’s map, about $ by W 40:G. miles from Sir- hind. This place is of considerable importance to the geographical construction ; it being the first point that can be recognized in the march of Tamerlane’s army, after that conqueror left Batnir. She- refeddin reckons it 52 cofses from Panniput ; and in Col. Polier’s. map it is about 50. It is situated in the circar of Sirhind; and is bordered on the south by Hifsar, which has for its capital Hifsar Ferozeh, celebrated on occasion of its being founded by Sultan Ferose III. as wellas for its canals: forthe country between Del- hi and the Panjab, being scantily supplied with water, the Empe- ror Ferose III. undertook the noble as well as useful task of sup- plying it better; and at the same time meant to apply the water so furnished to the purposes of navigation. Capt. Kirkpatrick’s friendly and well-directed attention, has enabled me to give a ge- neral idea of Ferose’s plan ; although certain parts of it are yet obscure, for want of knowing how to apply the names of the ri- vers, and water courses, mentioned in Ferishta. The position of Hifsar Ferozeh, is clearly to be collected from Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. afsisted by Col. Polier’s, and Bernoulli’s notices. According to Bernoulli, Hifsar is 60 cofses to the west- ward of Delhi: and it is also 40 from Sarsa, ES E, according to Kirkpatrick. Sarsa appears also in Polier’s map, at 98 cofses from Delhi; which will be found to agree, considering that Hifsar. L 72) lies out of the direct line. Kirkpatrick also makes it to be 80 common cofses from the outlet of the canal, that leads from the Jumnah, by Sufedoon, to Hifsar ; and Sufedoon being 30 royal cos- ses from that outlet, the complement, equal to 54 G. miles, should be the distance of Hifsar from Sufedoon. And this last place is marked in Polier’s map, at 20 G. miles W by S from Panniput. Hansi, a town whose proximity to Hifsar, has occasioned the latter to be often named Hansi-Hi/sar, lies on the canal from the Jumnah, at 10 cofses from Hifsar, to the N E. This place is also 18 from Mahim; 30 from Dadari; both which places appear in Col. Polier’s map. And Hansi, thus placed, adds confirmation to the position of Hifsar: for according to a map communicated by Col. Murray, Hansi ought to stand 8 or 9 cofses S W of Jind, or Juneed; and this is the position that Hansi actually takes in Col. Polier’s map, when placed as above, in respect to Mahim and Dadar. Again, Capt. Kirkpatrick gives the distance of Hansi from Ba- hadernagur (114 cofses W of Delhi), circuitously through Roh- tuk and Mahim, at 464 cofses; or at 57% from Delhi. - And these places being also in Col. Polier’s map, we are enabled to ascertain the direct distance, by allowing for the inflexions of the road, by its pafsing through those places. Hifsar being thus satisfactorily placed, I proceed to the account of it, and of its canals. The site of this city and fortrefs was ori- ginally occupied by two villages, named Great and Little Luddas ; they stood in the midst of a sandy desert, and were so ill supplied with water, that it was sold to the travellers who pafsed this way fom Persia to Delhi. It was to remedy this defect in the city which Ferose proposed to build here, that he caused canals to be drawn to it, as we have seen above. The city and fortrefs were built of stone, brought from the neighbouring hills of Nosa, or Loosa; and they were completed in two years and a half; all the omrahs afsisting in the work. [ ay | It appears, that previous to the building of Hifsar, Ferose had made a canal from the Jumnah, near the northern hills, to Sufe- coon, a royal hunting place; for the purpose of supplying it with water. Sufedoon is about 20 G. miles to the westward, or W by 8S, of Panniput. This canal was in length 30 royal cofses, or full 60 G. miles ; and it pafsed by Carnawl and Toghlukpour. After the foundations of Hifsar were laid, he drew two principal canals to it; one of which was a prolongation of the canal of Sufedoon, the whole extent of which was then 80 (common) cofses, or about 114 G. miles. Perhaps it may be proper in this place to mention, that Shah Jehan, about the year 1626, not only repaired and cleansed that part of the canal between the hills and Sufedoon, but prolonged it, by a new cut, to Delhi; an additional length of full 60 G. miles ; and this prolongation obtained the name of Nebr Behbisbt, or the canal of Paradise. The other principal canal, was drawn from the Setlege river, to Hilsar Feroseabad. The outlet and course of this canal is not so clearly defined as the other: Capt. Kirkpatrick, to whom Iam indebted for the information concerning Hifsar and its canals, had it from a history of Ferose, written by Shumse Suraje, soon after the death of that great monarch, which happened in 1388. Shumse Suraje says, that the canal was made from the mout) of the Setlege: which Capt. Kirkpatrick concludes to mean the confluence of that river with the Beyah : for, after the meeting of those rivers at Ferosepour, the name of Setlege is no more heard of (above Moultan at least), that of Kerab being the name of the confluent waters. And this would seem to be corroborated by Ferishta, who says, that in the year 1355, Ferose went to Debalpour, where he made a canal of 100 miles in length, from the Setlege to the Jidger (Dowe, vol. I. p. 327 ). Concerning the identity of the Jid- ger, I have before exprefsed an opinion (page 70): conceiving it to be a stream that ran by Sirhind and Soonam. What follows in Ferishta, as translated by Dowe, I confefs I do not well com- L [tae 3 prehend. ‘ He [Ferose] drew soon after, a canal from the Cag- “ gar, palsing by the walls of Sirsutti, and joined it to the river of « Kera; upon which he built a city, named after him Feroseabad. “« This city he watered with another canal from the Jumnah. “© These public works were of prodigious advantage to the adja- ‘ cent countries, by supplying them with water for their lands, « and with a commodious water-carriage from place to place.” It may, pofsibly, be a jumble of two sentences, which related to different cities, together: the river Kera, and Feroseabad, may relate to the city of Ferosepour, at the conflux of the Setlege and Beyah: and the canal from the Jumnah, to Feroseabad, a city founded by Ferose, in the vicinity of old Delhi. Capt. Kirkpa- trick remarks an obscurity in the text of Ferishta in this place. I confefs I have a different idea of the course of the western canal, from that derived from the words of Shumse Suraje ; and should suppose the outlet of it, from the Setlege, was nearer to Ludhana than to Ferosepour ; because, Ist. Considering the course of the Setlege, the level of the country between it and the Cag- gar, Or the Jidger, would be against a canal cut from Ferose- pour ; especially when the waters were low. 2d. I am informed by Col. Polier, that the lands between the Setlege and Batnir lie very high, in the nature of an elevated plain; so that water is only to be had from exceeding deep wells: the nature of such a country is consequently against a canal on a level section. And, 3d. The rivers Setlege and Caggar diverge in their courses to such a degree, that the extent of a canal, i the lower part; would be almost double the length required. But although the. precise geography of these canals may not be understood, we can be under no difficulty concerning the general scope of Ferose’s design ; which was to distribute water through a large extent of dry, sterile country, with a view to fertilize it; and also for the. purposes of water carriage. That he, in a great degree, accomplished the former, appears by the account of Shumse [ 75] Suraje ; the substance of which is communicated by Capt. Kirk- patrick :* but concerning the latter, we have no other information than that contained in the above quotation from Ferishta. Neither the breadth, or the depth of the large canals, are mentioned by either historian. That which conducted the water from the hills to Sufedoon, is said to be about four yards in breadth. Whether this grand design of Ferose’s was completely executed, I have no means of knowing. Probably, as we have heard so little of the western canal, it might never have been rendered adequate to the purposes of navigation.. Had it been completed, it must have ranked with the greatest works of this kind: we should then have seen two capital rivers, which traverse a large part of southern Asia, which enter the sea at the distance of 1500 British miles asun- der, and which stretch out their arms, as it were, to meet each other, united by art; and those, by nature, toa third ; so as to form an uninterrupted inland navigation from the frontiers of China to those of Persia ! The distance between the navigable parts of the Jumnah and Setlege, is about 105 G. miles, in a direct line: but according to Ferose’s plan, it might be 240. It appears that one of the branches of the eastern canal led into the Jumnah at Kungipara. The length of this difsertation on the canals of Ferose, may pofsibly appear tedious to many ; but improvements of this kind occur so seldom in the history of Hindoostan, where barbarous conquests and mafsacres are oftentimes the principal subject, that they are dwelt on with pleasure whenever they appear: and we * Besides the main canals that have been mentioned, it seems that several others were cut, which united them in different parts, and in different directions. The banks, both of the main canals and their branches, were covered with towns: such as Juneed (the Jind of Po- lier’s map), Dhataret, Hansi, and Toghlukpour. Ferose, by sanction of a decree of the cazees, alsembled for the purpose, levied a tenth of the produce of the lands ‘fertilized by these canals ; which he applied, together with the revenue yielded by the lands newly brought into cultivation, to charitable uses, The lands of Ferozeh, which before had produced but one scanty harvest, now produced two abundant ones. This circar (Hifsar-Ferozeh), ever since the conquest of Hindoostan by the Moguls, has constituted the personal estate of the heir-apparent of the empire. [Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS.] L@ es have only to regret on the present occasion, that the description of them is so obscure. Batnir, or Batnair, is the extreme point westwards, in Col. Polier’s map. This is a most useful point in the geography of . Tamerlane’s march from the Panjab ; being the intermediate and only point between Adjodin and Samanah. How its position, which is 30 G. miles N N W from Sarsa, and 72 south-westward from Samanah, was obtained, we are not told: however, it will be found to accord with the march of Tamerlane ; and may there- fore be supposed to rest on the authority of the computed dis- tances from Samanah and Sarsa, to Batnir, and may be the re- sult of recent inquiries. Major Brown informs us, that Batnir Is also called Batinda, by the people of the Panjab ; and that it is situated in a country fa- mous for pastures, and fine horses. On the W and N W, lies the desert described by Sherefeddin ; and which appears to extend — to the borders of the Setlege. Sursooty must stand on the N W of Hifsar; and south by east from Batnir: for it was at the end of Tamerlane’s third march from Batnir towards Samanah ; and yet was four marches fom the latter ; whence, by the direct distance between Batnir and Samanah, which is only 72 G. miles, Tamerlane’s march must make a deep curve to the east, or S E: for two of the seven marches are said to amount to 32 cofses ; and as he had only horse with him, the remainder were probably longer than ordinary marches. A MS. map describes the junction of the Sursooty and Caggar rivers; probably this junction is formed above Sursooty town; for Tamerlane had not crofsed the Caggar when at Sur- sooty; and the Sursooty river lay beyond the Caggar. | conclude, therefore, that the town of Sursooty stood on the banks of the confluent rivers; perhaps hearly equidistant from Hifsar and Bat- nir, and little more from Samanah. Tamerlane’s invasion was about 40 years posterior to the time of Ferose s improvements : La but Sherefeddin is silent on the subject ; from all which I conclude that the fort of Ferozeh, to which Tamerlane came the od day from Batnir, cannot on any account be that of Hifsar-Ferozeh. On the west of Hifsar and Batnir, our knowledge, both geo- graphical and political, is very much confined. Timur’s (or Ta- merlane’s) route from Moultan to Batnir, the course of the Cag- gar river, and the road from Agimere to Jefselmere, is all that we have towards filling up so large a-void. The first is from Sherefeddin ; the others from Mr. Hiastings’s, and Col. Popham’s MS. maps. 3 The common boundaries of Agimere, Delhi, and Moultan, we have no means of ascertaining : nor is the Ayin Acbaree particular enough on this subject, to lend any afsistance towards it. Mewat, or the hilly tract lying on the west of the Jumnah, be- tween the parallels of Agra and Delhi, as well as the northern and eastern parts of Agimere, which are mountainous also, have their geography much improved by the MS. maps communicated by Mr. Hastings, and Col. Popham. There is little to be said on the subject of the construction of these parts. Agimere, which is the primary point that determines the parallel and scale of the western parts, will be discufsed in the next Section, to which it properly belongs: the positions on the north and east of it, are taken chiefly from the MSS. just mentioned. Jaepour, or Jaynagur, the capital of one of the Rajpoot princes in the eastern quarter of Agimere, has its longitude given by Claud Boudier, at 76° 9’, or 2° 19! west from the city of Agra. All the MS. maps that I have consulted, place it very differently: and J} find I cannot allow a greater difference than 1° 55’, without re- jecting the scales of all the MS. maps ; which, as they are formed from the difference of latitude, would be absurd. Perhaps the numbers in Claud Boudier’s table, are not right: M. D’Anville has them at 76° 5’ in the Eclaircifsemens, which is stil] wider from probability, | SN Er eS = mam 2 Sr SS ee - SSE ee ae Sa en aan nk ae —_ —~ . a EWES Se - ee in = — — Ce It appear by M. D’Anville, that the Rajah of Jaepour (by name Jefsing) had erected two observatories, one in his newly built ca- pital of Jaepour (which is about a league from Umbeer, or Am- beer, the ancient capital), the other in one of the suburbs of Delhi. Father Claud Boudier, at the rajah’s request, visited the former of these observatories about the year 1732: and I think it probable that we are indebted to the rajah’s afsistance for some others of the observations made by Claud Boudier ; particularly those at Agra and Delhi. The latitude of Jaepour 1s 26° 56°; and M. D’Anville, in his Antiquité de l Inde, reckons it 50 leagues from Delhi, which accords well with my idea of the distance between them. The MS. maps which I have mentioned as being communicated by Mr. Hastings and Col. Popham, together with others for- merly in the pofsefsion of Col. Muir, and since his death * oblig- ingly communicated by my friend Mr. Bensley, of the Kast-India Direction, are corrected in bearing and scale by the primary points of Agra, Delhi, and Agimere ; but only a very trifling alteration was required.. It may be observed, in respect of the new matter contained in these communications, that a great number of places appear, that were familiar to us, as well-in the history of former times, as in the account of recent transactions; but which we could not, heretofore, refer even to any general situation in a map. Still, however, much is wanting to render in any degree perfect, the geography of the tract in question, both as to mathe- matical exactnefs, and to relative description: in particular the la- titudes and longitudes of such places, as from their being a kind of centre, from which a number of roads ilsue, may be regarded. as primary points, in the geographical construction. Until these are procured, we must be content to remain in ignorance con- * It is probable that the severe indisposition to which Col. Muir was constantly subject, f-om the moment of his arrival, to the time of his death, left him no leisure to recollect that such materials were in his pofsefsion. This excellent officer, and most worthy charac- ter, died in 1786. [ 79°) cerning many curious particulars of Indian geography ; and satisfy ourselves with having the situations of places that are the most interesting, either from having been the subjects of history, or as being connected with the politics of the present times. — Lahore is the next point, in order.’ This is a city of high anti- quity in the Panjab, and is situated on the great road leading from Delhi to Persia, and Samarcand. For its geographical position, | have both its latitude and longitude from the tables of Ulug Beig, and Nasereddin ; and also a great number of itineraries and other notices, respecting the roads between it and Sirhind: But some of the itineraries are defective, through omifsions ; others too obscure to be followed throughout. However, by a careful analyzation of the particulars of each, and by a comparison of the corresponding articles throughout, it appears that 93 cofses of the common kind, may be taken for the distance of Lahore from Sirhind, by the road of Ludhana and Sultanpour, which is supposed to be the direct one. And of these, 52 are to be reckoned between Sirhind and Sultanpour ; 41 between the latter and Lahore. A Persian MS. map of the Panjab (of which more will be said in the sequel) gives for the distance of Rahoon from Lahore, 74: colses: and Rahoon being 22 from Sirhind, by the road of Ma- chiawara, (Bernoulli, Vol. I. p. 113, 146) this account allows 96 cofses. | In the Ayin Acbaree, the number of cofses between the Panjab rivers (Vol. II. p. 182) is faulty in the particular between the Beah and Rauvee; for no more than 17 are given, when most ac- counts allow more than 30 in the line of the route, between Su]- tanpour and Lahore. Besides Firosepour, which lies at the con- flux of the Beah and Setlege, and nearly opposite to Lahore, is 39 colses from that city (Kirkp.MSS.). Mr. Forster also allowed about 30 colses from Ray Gaut onthe Beah, to Bilsooly on the Rauvee. Pofsibly 27 might be meant, in the Ayin Acbaree, for the breadth of the space between the two rivers, directly acrofs: in which case, > ‘ " Ne eae aa ae i ih - “he — : STEEL? CURR RNE bis , as “y SS Sh aaa eS al 7 tee aS eieedes = a bs — * ine Oe aE : a SS ee ea ee ow a. Oe eee i. SOE Me a SS —< PRK oe Side pe SER seer : ss eS —wee = SMe « —— rat re = = == SS Sa [ so 1 0 lefs than 33 can well be allowed on so oblique a line as the road from Lahore to Sirhind makes. And the space between the Beah and Setlege being 50 cofses in the same book, we have 77 for the two Doabebs, or space between the Rauvee and Setlege: and if Machiawara be the point reckoned to, on the latter, 14 more must be added to make up the distance to Sirhind (Bern. Vol. I. p. 146), and the sum total is 91.* But laying no strefs on this last calculation, I shall consider the two former ones only. And it must be allowed that they come very near to each other ; the one being 93, the other 96 cofses: and the latter, the Rahoon road, is supposed to make a small angle or bend to the north, which would necefsarily make it longer than the road by Ludhana. I should, however, had the difference been more considerable, give the preference to the result of the simple calculation, through Ra- hoon, to the compound one through Ludhana and Sultanpour ; as being in its nature lefs subject to error: but, in effect, if we consider the quality of the materials, and the various channels through which they are transmitted to us, it may be said, that all the different accounts, in a general view, corroborate, rather than contradict one another. Whether we take a mean of the two accounts, or allow 2 cofses for the bend in the Rahoon road, it will make only half a cols dif- ference: and if the latter rule be followed, 94 will be the number ; and these produce 1344 G. miles of direct distance; and allowing that the calculation was made from the suburbs of Lahore, 1357, or about 95 colses, may be taken for the distance between Sirhind and the centre of Lahore. If then 95 be added to 105, the distance of Sirhind from Delhi, the sum total will be 200 cofses: and it ap- pears that Thevenot reports this distance between Delhi and La- hore: some accounts reckon it so high as 205. * All the cofses of the Ayin Acbaree are of the old standard; that is, the common, or Hindoostanny cofs, such as Acbar found in use when he ascended the throne. The new standard is indeed described in Vol. Il. p- 2125 but Abul Fazil appears to have registered the distances and dimensions of provinces, in the itinerary measure in common use: had he done otherwise, he would have been lefs intelligible. Fa A table of distances, which is supposed to have received the sanction of official approbation, at a former period, at Delhi; and which is calculated in royal or Shah Jehany cofses, is quite out, in the distance between Delhi and Lahore; for it allows only 108 colses; whereas 150 would have been nearer the truth. The latitude of Lahore is given by the Oriental tables, at 31° 50’. Col. Polier’s map makes its bearing from Sirhind W 41° 45! N, which would place Lahore in 32° 19’: but it must be observed, that the map is of too little authority in this part, to be implicitly followed. However, we may perceive what the idea of the author was ; and it affords a presumptive proof that Lahore is near the parallel of 32°.* The tables in the Ayin Acbaree (Vol. III. p. 55) place Sealkote in lat. 33°; and by the construction it will be found at 53 minutes north of Lahore. Jhylum and Rotas are 33° 15/ in the same tables ; and they appear to be from 66 to 69 minutes N 4 of Lahore. These, indeed, point to a higher parallel than 32° for that of Lahore; but I prefer the proper parallel afsigned to it in the Ayin Acbaree, and in the tables of Ulug Beig and Nasereddin ; that is, 31° 50’. | If then we lay off 1351 G. miles to that parallel, Lahore will stand in longitude 73° 50’; or 6° 26’ W of Canoge. The difference of longitude between the same places being 6° 30’, in the same ta- bles, proves that Lahore occupies, in my construction, t] alsigned it by the Oriental geographers. It is also by the same tables, 24° 20! east of Casbin, or Kaswin ; and by M - Beauchamp’s observation (in 17 87), the difference is 24° 16". I have been thus particular. on the subject of Lal it forms a most capital point in this geography : for on it depend all the positions between Sirhind and Cabul. It is much to be re- > KY Ara 4 y dcirndies ~ 5 a ee ° gretted that we are not in pofsefsion of a good observation of lati- 1e place 10ore, because * Mr. Forster, who travelled from Lo Idone to Jummoo, i i id ~~ > JUINMOO, In 1783, gives a general idea of his course, which was too far northward to allow of Lahore bemg to the south of the posi- tion afsigned it. (See Vol. I. p. 226) = ae M [ 82 1] tude, taken there; as well as its exact distance from Sirhind, or Delhi; or both. Lahore was the residence of the first Mahomedan conquerors of Hindoostan, before they established themselves in the central parts of the country. It owed its modern improvements, however, to Humaioon, the father of Acbar, who made it his residence during a part of his troublesome reign. Thevenot says, that including the suburbs, it was 3 leagues in length at that period ; and, when he saw it, about the year 1665, the city itself was above a league in extent. Jehanguire, son of Acbar, allowed the Portuguese to build a church there ; and some of its furniture remained at the time of Thevenot’s visit. The Rauvee (the ancient Hydraotes) on which it is situated, is a noble river ; and by its navigable course, has a communication with the Indus and all its branches. The province, of which La- hore is the capital, is oftener named Panjab, than Lahore : however, Panjab being applied to a natural division of country, is applicable also, to part of Moultan. It is very extensive, and remarkably fer- tile ; affording, in addition to all the neceisaries of life, wine, su- gars, and cotton wool ; the last of which supplied the manufac- tories of the province. There are also in the tract between the In- dus and Jhylum (or Behut), salt mines, wonderfully productive ; Pr and affording fragments of rock salt, hard enough to be formed into vefsels, &c. Gold (according to the Ayin Acbaree) was found in the channels of its rivers ; and the same is related of those of Ke- maoon, which proceed from the same ridge of mountains. Ice is brought from the northern mountains, to Lahore, and sold there all the year. The famous avenue of shady trees, so much spoken of by the early Indian travellers, began at Lahore, and extended to Agra, near 500 English miles. Lahore is now the capital of the Seiks, a new power, whose name, even as a sect, was hardly known, until the rapid decline of the Mogul’s empire, in the pre- sent century. [ 83 ] The next place, in point of consequence to the construction of this part of the map, is Attock, a city and fortrefs on the eastern bank of the Indus, and built by Acbar in the year 1581. We shall have occasion to speak on the subject of its historical importance hereafter. The position of this place is collected from various au- thorities. Unluckily its latitude is omitted in the Ayin Acbaree: and it can only be collected generally from that of the places lying on each side of it; and on the road pafsing through it from La- hore to Cabul: that is, Paishawur on the one, and Rotas, Shylum, and Sealkote on the other. From these, as well as the distance of Attock from Jummoo, from Bheerah, and from Cashmere, re- spectively ; it may be clearly inferred, that Attock is above the 33d degree, by several minutes. Paishawur is given at 33° 25’; Rotas and Jhylum at 33° 15’; and Sealkote at 33°; as we have said before: and Attock lies in the direct road from Paishawur to the other three places. Another proof is, that the shortest road from Lahore to Cabul, that is, the direct line between the two, is through Bungush, which lies to the south of Attock: and the pais of Deenkote, over the Indus, to Bungush, lies above the pa- rallel of 32° and a half, and is supposed to be 30 miles below, or to the S.of Attock: of course Attock should be above the parallel of 33°. Weshall enter more particularly into this subject, when we have discufsed its longitude. With respect to the longitude of Attock from Lahore, we re- ceive very capital afsistance from the invaluable communications of Capt. Kirkpatrick, who has collected from various Persian MSS. and histories, the registers of the actual measured distances, as taken by the orders of the Emperors Acbar, Shah Jehan, and others, on the great roads from the city of Lahore, Cabul, Ghiz- ni, Candahar, and Moultan; and back to Lahore again: as well as those between Cashmere and the cities of Lahore and Attock, respectively ; and between Cabul, Balk, and Bamian: besides many other portions of different roads, too tedious to mention. M 2 [ 84 ] These road measures, it is true, cannot be applied to geographi- cal purposes with critical exactness; but as an approximation to the horizontal distance may be obtained by an allowance for the inflexions of the roads, founded on experience, and applied with the requisite attention to the nature of the country ; which Capt. Kirkpatrick has enabled us'to do; such materials must at least be superior to computed distances, resting on the vague report, or on the judgment of an individual. | But these measurements being set forth without any intimation concerning their direction, as it respects the points of the compals, we have been necefsitated to call in other aids; since the latitudes are seldom given; or if given at all, not with the requisite exact- nels. We shall now proceed to set forth those authorities on which the longitude of Attock rests, in respect of Lahore: in order to which, we must first establish the intermediate position of Rotas. The principal, or most frequented road from Lahore to Attock, is by Rotas; and it makes a deep bend to the north, although the bearing between the two is nearer N W by W. The reason may be, to avoid as much as poisible the rugged and hilly tract of Joup, through which the direct road by Bheerah leads. That the Rotas road takes the bend abovementioned, is proved by several circum- stances: Ist. The latitudes of Rotas, Jhylum, and Sealkote. ad. The proximity of Rotas to Bember, well known to he north of Lahore, and in the direct road to Cashmere, which also lies north of Lahore. 3d. The great length of the road by Rotas, compared with that by Bheerah. 4th. The Persian map of the Panjab places Rotas about N 37° W from Lahore, and Jummoo N 10 E (as nearly as the angles can be measured on such kind of map); that is, the angle subtended by the two, is 47 degrees. Now we shall hereafter prove, by the distance between Sirhind, Bifsooly, and Jummoo, that this last place is really about N by E from Lahore; and its distance, in the map of Panjab, is 50 colses. And as we collect from Sherefeddin, that Timur marched 33 —— . —_—- — ——— = ee ed ee the ae he z : =e 333 : . * nen rr. < - ot les -- — re . I —— ox r= rs = — nal. ia Pa SEA. = =~ =A POA) FELINE We ee F — — wen os =~ - — eae ees « — i ne as a —— aaa? : a3 Ss te =o = ane pase ete ae * se ser. eae £4 ime es Ses 7x ws [ 85] colses between Jummoo and the Behut river, the distance of Rotas from that river, added to the other, agrees to an angle of about 43 degrees; and may be deemed, at least, a strong presumptive proof, that Rotas bears about N W by N from Lahore. Sth. Seal- kote, which lies 10 cofses from Jummoo, in the road to Lahore; is 4 marches distant from the river Jaylum, near the town of that ~ name. ‘These marches were made by the Emperor Baber, and are reported by Capt. Kirkpatrick: they may be taken at 44 G. miles direct distance, reckoning the mean march at 14 B. miles, by the road; or 11 G. miles, direct. The distance of Rotas from Lahore, is very correctly given by Capt. Kirkpatrick, at 41 royal cofses (or those of Shah Jehan) of 4995 yards each, and allowing 1 in 9 for the winding in ordinary cases,* each cofs, in horizontal or direct distance, will be equal to 2,0214 G. miles; or 29,68 such cofses will be equal to a degree. Forty-one colses then, are equal to nearly 83 G. miles, when the general direction of the road does not undergo a change: but here we have evidence that it changes at the crofsing-place of the Chu- naub river, 23 cofses from Lahore; and the lofs of distance, by the angle, may reduce that of Rotas to 814: and Rotas will then stand in lat. 32 58, instead of 33° 15’ of the tables: provided Lahore be in 31° 50’, as we have reason to believe. The town of Gujerat lies on the Rotas road, between the Chu- naub and Jhylum, at four or five miles from the former. Purchas (Vol. I. p. 434) says, that Bember is 16 cofses N or-N E from Gu- jerat; and as Attock is reckoned 138 such cofses from Lahore, 16 would produce 194 G. miles: and Bember being 33 Acbaree colses,{ on a bearing of N, alittle W from.Lahore, this appears consistent, and regulates the connexion of the two roads which lead to Attock and Cashmere respectively. It must be noted, that _* Or, in other words, the distance by the road is allowed to be one-eighth more than the direct distance. + These are of 4757 yards each, and, with an allowance for the windings of the road, are taken at 1,925 G. miles each: or 31,16 are equal to a degree. [ Kirkp. MSS. | : a a = a ra TS = —s arene = ; : =< = ts -- — SS an ee ee | == a — oe = aS — "i Ss o == 3. Se eS -_—S — - ~ - —— —< = ee =>: Z —_— : = ‘2 4 =. ~< = = —_ r > € = = " ry a 7 _—_ - o é > jee » ~ > i — SSS ee eeeee Smee [ 96 J SoojAn RAE says, that Jalalabad and Dakkah are situated on the Nilab.* There can be little doubt after the testimony of Abdul Humeed, but that the name NiLas was one of the proper names of the In- dus ; and even that by which it was best known. And that it was named so ina remote part of its course (that is, in Little Thibet, from whence it flows), we have a proof from Abdul Humeed’s History of Shah Jehan ; in which the expedition of Zuffer Khan, into Little Thibet, in 1638, is recorded. In this account, the Nilab is repeatedly mentioned ; and once, as a deep river. The scene of Zuffer Khan’s warfare being near Shekerdou, and Shuker, places situated from 12 to 14 caravan journies from Cash- mere,+ towards Cashgar (that is, ina N by W, or N N W direc- tion), the furthest of these points on the Nilab, or Indus, must be at least 230 G. miles above Attock. It was a new fact to me, when Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. arrived, that the Indus came through the country of Little Thibet ; but it appears to be perfectly well authenticated: and is, indeed, no more than a commencement of the same line of course, which it holds lower down. How re- mote its course may be from Shuker, must remain a desideratum. If far remote, it must be from the north, because the vast ridge of mountains which lies immediately on the east of Little Thibet, and the continuation of those of Hindo Kho on the north-west, confine the space in both those quarters: and as the heads of the Jihon, or Oxus, run from thence to the west, and the rivers * Capt. Kirkpatrick, whose opinion ought to be of the greatest weight, from the close- nefs of his investigations, and his usual caution in deciding, thinks that the names of Nilab and Attock, as far as they respected the adjunct river, were confined merely to the part near the conflux ; for instance, between Attock and Paishawur ; and that the name of Attock suc- ceeded Nilab, on occasion of the founding of the city of Attock. If the city situated at the conflux, gave name to one of the confluent rivers, it might as well to the other; since it was on occasion-of their leading to such a city. ; (a eee 4 This account is found in Bernier, Vol. Il. Letter ix.—where Cashgar 1s said tobe 44 caravan journies from Cashmere : and allowing for the extraordinary roughnefs of the coun- try between Cashmere and Little Thibet, 11 G. miles may be taken for each day. Accord- ingly, Shuker will be 154 G. miles N by. W, or thereabouts, from the capital of Cashmere, [ 97 ] of Koten, &c. to the east, the Indus can only come from the north. It may be expected that I should explain the cause of so great a change in my opinions, respecting the head of the Indus, since the publication of the first edition of this work. The truth is, that after a long course of inquiry and investigation, I collected the following facts: That Cashgar, Koten, &c. by their known position in respect of Samarcand, must bear to the west, rather than to the east of north, from Cashmere: also that the ridge of mountains on the west of Cashgar, Koten, and Karia, can be no other than that which separates those countries from Little Thibet and Badakshan ; and that joins on the south to Cashmere. This being the case, that vast space described by M. D’Anville between Badakshan and Koten, does not in fact exist ; and the head of the Indus can only be on the west of the great ridge ; because on the east of it, the rivers all run in a direction opposite to that of the Indus. It is also very clear, that this great ridge, which has a course not far from meridional, and joins on the south to Cashmere, is really the Imaus of the ancient geographers, which separated the two Scythias: for bordering on the west of Ptolemy’s Imaus, and as nearly as poisible in the true latitude, are the Byttar; andon the opposite side the CHAuURANEI: and these answer precisely to Bauti- STAN (the proper name of Little Thibet, Let. Edif. Vol. XV. p- 188), and Kauria, or Karta, of the present times. In like manner, the Sacm and Saxira; Cuyata# and KoTen ; Casra and CasHcaAr, will be found to correspond ; and all conspire to place the ridge of Imaus nearly in the meridian of Cashmere. But Pto- lemy’s longitude is so enormously extended, that his Imaus, the famous boundary of the two Scythias, is carried beyond the head of the Ganges, when it ought to be at that of the Indus. Mr. Pinkerton, with great judgment and discrimination, has described this boundary as it ought to be, in his Difsertation on the Origin O I} Atel , ee ee = — =o pes = eed = — = ms SS SS ee a =a _—— SS See aes eae a = 2..= . Se = = ————— aang _— [ 98 J and Progrefs of the Scythians, &c. although he has not shewn on what grounds he formed his opinion. It is obvious that the ex- tent of Scythia intra Imaum, must undergo a great reduction in con- sequence of this correction. | From the point at which we have fixed the course of the Nilab, or Sinde, in Little Thibet, to the place where it is noticed in the Ayin Acbaree, as pafsing through the borders of Sewad (or Sow- had), we know nothing concerning the particulars of its course. About a degree lower down, and at 20 miles above Attock, Mr. Forster crofsed it in 1783. It was then the 10th of July, and he remarks, that-no rain had then fallen in that neighbourhood : but we know that the periodical rains must have commenced in the northern mountains near three months before, and of course must have swelled the river very considerably ; for Mr. Forster judged the breadth of the stream to be three quarters of a mile. It was also very rapid, and turbulent, although not agitated by any wind. He observed also, that the water was extremelyicold, and that a great deal of black sand was suspended in it. The river of Cabul, after receiving those of Sewad, Bijore, &c. joins the Indus at Attock, and increases it very considerably ; for though the Indus is sometimes fordable above Attock, we never hear of its having been forded below that point. From Attock downwards to Moultan, or to the conflux of the Panjab waters, this river has obtained the name of Attock ; and below that point, Soor, or Shoor, until it divides itself into a number of branches near Tatta ; where the principal branch takes the name of Meh- ran. ‘The river, however, when spoken of generally, 1s called Sinde; although particular parts of it are known by different names. The course of the Indus below Moultan, has its particulars from M. D’Anville ; but the general direction ofits course is con- siderably more to the west than he describes it. This is occasioned by my placing its emboucbure so much farther west than usual, in 993 respect of Bombay, while the position of Moultan remains nearly as it formerly was. I observe, that most of the old maps of India give the Indus much the same course as I have done. As I havea good deal to say on the subject of the lower part of the Indus, and particularly of its delta; which would break the thread of my present subject, I shall reserve it for a distinct head, and proceed with the geography of the Panjab, and its rivers. The next river to the east of the Sinde, or Attock, and the westmost of the five rivers, is, in modern language, called Behut, or Jhylum (and often Chelum); and its general course is nearly parallel to that of the Attock, but its bulk is lefs. This is the famous Hydaspes of Alexander, and said by the Ayin Acbaree to be an- ciently called Bedusta. According to Abdul Humeed, it is “larger «than the Tigris ;” but I conclude he meant to speak of the lower part of its course. The Behut ifsues from the spring of Wair (or Wair Naig’), in the S E part of Cashmere, and after a N W course through that valley, enters the mountainsat Barehmoolah. During this short course, it receives abundance of rivulets and streams, forms some large lakes, and becomes navigable at a few miles below its remotest spring. After entering the mountains, it pursues the direction of the Panjab by a very crooked course, being pent up ina deep winding valley, whilst escaping from the wide base of the Cashmerian mountains ; and rushing with such rapidity and violence, that even the stoutest elephant cannot preserve his foot- ing init. It emerges from the mountains, in the district of Puck- holi, and is afterwards joined by two small but celebrated rivers, named Kishengonga, and Nainsook. After this, it traverses the territory of the Ghickers, still holding its course through a hilly country, until it crofses the upper or great road leading from La- hore to Attock, where the hilly tract is confined to the western bank. Here stood, not long since, a city of the name of Jhylum; which communicated its name to the river, during the remaining part of its course: and hence it is as commonly named Jhylum 0 2 [1007 as Behut. From Jhylum it pursues its course along the eastern border of the Joud mountains, and unites with the Chunaub at about 50 G. miles above Moultan ; losing its name in that of the Chunaub, as heretofore it lost its name of Hydaspes, in that of Acesines, the ancient name of the Chunaub. The space between the Behut and the Indus, in the widest part, is about 94.G. miles. Pliny allows only 120 Roman miles between the Indus and Hy- daspes. ) The Behut, or Cashmere river, was supposed by M. D’Anville (though erroneously) to join the Sinde at Attock. Tavernier seems to have led M. D’Anville into this mistake ; which has fi- nally been the occasion of his misplacing, and of course mis-naming, all the other four rivers. The fact is, that the river which runs by Cabul, and, in the lower part of its course, bears the name of Attock, joins the Sinde on the west side, and in front of the city of Attock. We are obliged to Mr. George Forster, in the first instance, for clearing up this mistake: and finally, to the very particular and pointed observations of Capt. Kirkpatrick, for illustrating the courses of the rivers in general, in this quarter. The second of the Panjab rivers is the Chunaub, or Jenaub ; and is, as we have said before, the Acesines of Alexander. The Ayin Acbaree does not record its ancient name: Ptolemy names it Sandabalis. ‘This river is larger than the Behut, and has its sources more remote ; for it rises on the east of Kishtewar, and has two distinct heads, which unite below the line of Mr. Forster’s route. Its general course is remarkably straight from N E to S W ; and after leaving Jummoo, is through a flat country, gra~ dually approaching the Behut. We have very tolerable authority for fixing the place of confluence: for Timur was only one day in marching from it to Toulumba, a point already fixed (page 92); and, by circumstances, the direction of his march was south-east~ ward, or SSE. The junction of these rivers is effected with great violence ‘and noise, and no lefs danger to navigators: and this c 101 4 circumstance is particularly noticed both by the historians of Alex- ander, and of Timur. The space between the Chunaub and Be- hut, is no where more than 30 G. miles, within the limits of the Panjab. | The third river is the Rauvee, or Hydraotes of Alexander ;* on the south bank of which stands the city of Lahore. This is spoken of as a noble river, but appears to be somewhat inferior in bulk to the Chunaub. , Its sources are in the mountains near Nagor- kote, a famous place of Hindoo worship ; and it enters the plains near Shahpour (called also Rajepour), from whence the famous canal of Shah Nehr was drawn to Lahore, 484 common cofses in length. The intent of this canal seems to have been, to supply the city of Lahore in the dry season; when all the Indian rivers are from 20 to 30 feet below the level of their banks. Three other canals, for the purpose of watering the country on the S and E of Lahore, were drawn from the same place. The space between the Rauvee and Chunaub, at their entry on the plains, is about 54 G. miles; and they gradually approach each other during a course of 170 miles. The junction of the Rauvee with the Chunaub (or rather the Chunaub and:Behut collectively), is effected nearly midway be- tween Toulumba and Moultan; for the itinerary of a mifsionary (dated 1662)-+ mentions, that the party were four days in going by water from Toulumba to Moultan ; and that on the second day they came to the mouth of the Chunaub. The Ayin Acbaree allows 27 cofses between the junction of the Behut and Chunaub, and that of the Rauvee with the Chunaub: but from circum- stances, the distance must be applied to the course of the river, not * Said by the Ayin Acbaree to be anciently named Iyrawutty (Mr. Gladwin’s translation). Sir Charles Boughton Rouse translates it from his copy of the Ayin Acbaree, Iravati. + This itinerary was obligingly communicated by the late Mr. George Perry, and appears to have been kept by a mifsionary who travelled from Delhi to Persia, by way of the Pan- jab and Sindy. It should be observed, that all the latitudes in it are too farsouth. The latitude of Agra is set down at 26° 45°, though its true latitude is 27°15. And Moultan in 29° 32’, and Fatta in 24° 20’ ; which places are commonly taken at 29° 52‘, and 24° 40%. ) au hii nmr a it if | | : } 18) iy 33 1 Se a0 te ae f |i aaa Peni \ Phi i ah) ii Heal A || 5-3 ie SEY ~ < Le Se eee ’ ein -~ r 102 7 to the road by land. When these three rivers are united, they form a stream equal to the Indus itself, at the place of confluence ; which is from 20 to 30 miles below Moultan. The fourth river is the Beyah, anciently called Beypasha, and is the Hypbasis or Hupbasis of Alexander ; being the next in succes- sion tothe Hydraotes, or modern Rauvee: and the fifth is the Set- lege, Suttuluz, or Sutluj. This last river, about midway between its source and the Indus, receives the Beyah, and the collective stream takes the name of Kera ; after which, they do not mix their waters with the other rivers of the Panjab, but join the Indus, in a separate stream, a great way to the south of Moultan; while the other three rivers pafs in a collective stream on the north of Moultan, and close under it. Ptolemy names the last river of the Panjab (going eastward), the Zaradrus; Pliny, the Hesudrus. Ar- rian has the name of Saranges among his Panjab rivers ; and says that it joins the Hyphasis (or Beyah). The Ayin Acbaree says that its ancient name was Shetooder ; from whence we may easily trace Setlege, or Suttuluz. Before it is joined by the Beyah, it is a very considerable river, and is navigable more than 100 miles. About 24 miles below the conflux, a separation again takes place,* and four different streams are formed; the northmost, and most considerable of which, recovers the name of Beyah ; and is a deep and rapid river. The others are named Herari, Dond, and Noor- ney: and near Moultan they unite again, and bear the name of Setlege, until both the substance and name are lost in the Indus, about 80 miles, or three days sailing, by the course of the river, below the mouth of the Chunaub. It is owing to the separation that takes place, after the first confluence of the Beyah and’ Set~ lege, I apprehend, that so many names are given to the latter, by modern as well as ancient authors: which names, applied by the natives to their respective branches, have, by Europeans, or * Ayin Acbaree. + Mifsionary’s itinerary. [ 108 others, who were ignorant of the circumstances, been supposed to belong to one principal river only. The Persian map of the Panjab, and Sherefeddin’s History of Timur, take notice of only one branch, besides the Beyah (whence one would conclude there were only two principal ones), and this second river is named De- na: pofsibly the same meant in the Ayin Acbaree, by the Dond. The sources of the Setlege and Beyah, are, like those of the other rivers of the Panjab, situated in the great chain of snowy - mountains, that extend from Sirinagur to the north of Cashmere ; and which are in fact the true Imaus; or, at least, the mountains to which that name was first applied by the ancient geographers. . The Ayin Acbaree tells us, that the Setlege rises in the mountains of Gahlore, or Cahlour ; a district which has Bullauspour for its capital: and the Beyah in the mountains of Keeloo, the position of which I am ignorant of. In tracing the general courses of these rivers, I have derived considerable afsistance from the Persian MS. map of the Panjab (so often quoted): it was drawn by a native, and preserved in the archives of government in Hindoostan. The names were obligingly translated from the Persian, by the late Major Davy, at the request of the late Sir Robert Barker. The tract, of which this map serves as a ground-work, includes the whole soubah of _ Lahore, and a great part of Moultan proper. The points of La- hore, Attock, and Sirhind (the fixing of which, I have before given an-account of) determine the scale of the map ; the inter- mediate distances from place to place in it, being given in writing, and not by a scale. I consider this MS. as a valuable acquisition ; for it not only conveys a distinct general idea of the courses and names of the five rivers; but, with the aid of Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. and the notices in the Ayin Acbaree, sets us right as to the identity of the rivers crofsed by Alexander, during his famous expedition into In- dia; of which more will be said hereafter. [ 104 4 The town of Adjodin, often mentioned by Ferishta, and Shere- feddin, is recognized in-the MS. map, by the circumstance of its containing the tomb of Sheik Furrid, which was visited by Timur. In the map it is called Paukpution ; but it perfectly answers to the position of Adjodin, as described by the above authors; and isa point, on the fixing of which a great many others depend. Its identity is also confirmed by Capt. Kirkpatrick. The materials which I have made use of, in forming the detail of the Panjab, are so many, and so various, that it would require too much of the reader’s time and patience, to attend to the dis- cufsion of all the points that are established by them. And as I have ventured to dilate on the important positions, on which the scale and dimensions of the tract rested; the lefs important ones must necelsarily be dispensed with. Certain points, however, on which the eastern boundary of the tract depends, it will be neces- sary to touch upon: with which, and some new matter relating to the country of Joud, &c. I shall close my account of the geo- graphy of the Panjab. The eastern boundary of the Panjab, is properly the ridge of snowy mountains (the true Imavus) from whence its rivers spring: but in a more limited sense, and particularly according to the ideas of the present times, the Panjab means the country situated without, or to the west of the hilly tract ; and which is of consi- derable width, being pofsibly from 50 to 60 miles from the edge of the plains, to the summits of the highest mountains. And the idea of the Panjab was, I believe, never extended northward, be- yond the hills of Bember, and the borders of the Ghickers. Mr. Forster, who travelled through the hilly tract abovemen- tioned, has not only contributed some materials towards the elu- cidation of its geography, but has thrown much light on the loose materials contained in Bernoulli’s first volume, and on several par- ticulars in the MS. map of the Panjab, and in that communicated by Col. Polier. The width of the space between the great road f 105 4 to Lahore, and the first line of hills, together with some positions situated within them, is collected from the following authorities. | Kullanore, on the Rauvee, is 35* cofses above Lahore, in the Panjab map ; 59 from Rahoon, in Bernoulli. Rahoon itself-is 74. from Lahore, 22 from Sirhind, 9 or 10 from Fulwar Gaut. Kul- lanore will then stand about E 30° N from Lahore, distant 35 com- mon cofses. It determines also the general course of the Rauvee, above Lahore ; which will be found to be nearly the same as from Lahore to Toulumba ; the whole country being level, from Kul- lanore, downwards. tah. Ss By the help of this general course of the Rauvee, we collect a position in Mr. Forster’s route, in this quarter. He crofsed the Rauvee at Bifsooly, a principal fort, lying at, or near, the entrance of the hills, 42 cofses S E from Jummoo. Bifsooly does not ap~ - pear in the Panjab map ; but Adeenagur, a place 40 cofses from Lahore in that map, 42 in Polier’s, does. Behaungur, called also Bungurry, a point in Forster’s route, 4 cofses S E of Bilsooly, ap- pears also in the Panjab map, at about the same distance to the NE of Adeenagur. Hence we have the general position of Bis- sooly ; which we place on the N bank of the Rauvee, 6 or 7 colses above Kullanore, or 414 above Lahore; or, in other words, about 59 G. miles E 30° N from Lahore. And the distance is far- ther confirmed by the MSS. of Capt. Kirkpatrick, and by Ber- noulli: for, according to the latter, Shahpour is 7 cofses above Bifsooly, and on the Rauvee: and from the former we learn, that Shahpour is synonymous with Rajepour, from whence the Shab Nebr canal was brought ; and which is known to be 483 5 cofses from Lahore. Here then we have an important geographical point settled with respect to Lahore, and Sirhind: and by which, on the one hand, we fix Jummoo, which is 42 cofses from Bifsooly, by Forster's * This, and other numbers, are written on the map. P —S eS SS Ses SS San Sever rare = a Se — —— as — =; 3 <3 === +++: ee gs a Phe Se ern ae Re eax 21h ' i ' : ' ; ; " ty : » 9 , ‘ | i) Hit t } i Mi i , 4 t ht) ni , } + | | YP eto it f iv Daa! y By 10) i ' } ) : 1. ton - ’ : whe he NE r, WAN et 7 1) ee ya: Paaa aa tt | + a4 Reni i HOU aL abe i ‘ ’ H ay! Be mith 44 Sieh: > i tha pe A | ty 4 “ ok Pata HAD Wig tid} tw Wath TI \ +e } ‘bY iL | i] 4 iit Lit be! | i i ie SUR HH - - ic] 3) WEY, ; Ht ain Ta VA . 4 ) , } 4 Ht i ‘' P - ‘i : Hy " + 4 OPT] inh ; : ( : hs ‘ itt h ati! ' ti afi ‘) 1 uel hil | 4 4 1! ' tt i i mit " | t , nf 7 i ut « ) ’ ‘ ) it t { 106 4 account (40 by Bernoulli’s); and 50 from Lahore, in the map of the Panjab. Jummoo stands then about N by E from Lahore; and Sealkote is 10 cofses from it, towards Lahore: and as Shere- feddin reckons 33 cofses between Jummoo. and the Behut river ; and Kirkpatrick, 4 marches between. Sealkote and Jhylum; the position of Jummoo will be found of the greatest use in fixing the angle of the road: betwee Lahore and Attock. Noorpour is. the next point, situated’ 12 cofses S E from:Bifsooly; by Forster’s account; 10 from Shahpour, in. Bernoulli. This town is the capital of a district of the same name. Another principal point is Ray Gaut, or Raypour, a remarkable pafs.on the Beyalrriver. This place in Col. Polier’s map, stands 94 cofses north-eastward. of Sultanpour ; 254 from Jallindhar.* And by Forster,. it is 19 cofses from Noorpour : but as 2 of these cofses.were at a great angle with the rest, 17 or 18 may be taken.. Ray Gaut is situated a considerable way within. the level coun- try of the Panjab: for Mr. Forster’s party, for security, left. the great road of Cashmere, which leads from Bullauspour, through Nadone, and Hureepour, to. Noopour ; and struck to the left,. or SW, from the neighbourhood of Nadone;. thereby tracing the south bank of the Beyah, from that place to Ray Gaut. To regu- late the direction of this line ; and of course to fix Nadone, and Hureepour, and eventually Bullauspour, and Nagorkote; we have the following data: Bejwara, called also Hoshearpour, is 3 journies.(perhaps 36 cofses). from Sirhind (Bernoulli); and. 16 cofses N E of Jallindhar (Polier) ; so that it may: be about 25 G. miles N of Rahoon. Rajapour is 10 cofses N,. or N by E,. from Bejwara ; 30 from Roo- pour, towards Jellamooky, the temple built over the subterra- nean fire near Nagorkote. Hureepour is 11 cofses beyond Ra- japour, on the same road ; Jellamooky 6:or 7 farther. All these * Jallindhar is a known position, 48 G. miles from Sirhind, and 13 to the right of Na- kooder, on the Lahore road, [ 107 7 particulars are from Bernoulli: and we collect from them, that Hureepour is 21 colses; or, about 30 G. miles from Bejwara; 84 from Sirhind. And by means of Seba, a fort in Mr. Forster's route, and noticed also in Bernoulli, we find that Hureepour must stand 23 or 24 colses from Ray Gaut ; which, with the distance from Sirhind, will fix its position. For Seba is 18 cofses east, north- wardly, from Ray Gaut; and 7 south-west, or SS W from Huree- pour. Bompal, in Forster, is 15 cofses to the eastward of Seba: and Nadone, a town on the Beyah, about 3 miles to the N W of Bompal. Seba appears to be the Siba of the old maps, in which it appears as the capital of a district ; and may have been succeeded in that capacity, by Nadone. Kote Kangrah, the fortrefs belonging to the famous temple of Nagorkote, is given at 49 royal cofses, equal to 99 G. miles, from Sirhind (northward). Purchas, Vol. I. p. 438, says, that it is 80 (common) cofses from Lahore, which is probable.* Ber- noulli says, it is 50 cofses from Jummoo ; which can only be true, if meant for royal cofses. Bernoulli reckons Jellamooky 6 or 7 eolses from Hureepour: and Kangrah 7 from Jellamooky ; which is probable. And it would appear that Jellamooky should lie N E from Hureepour ; SS W from Kangrah. Mr. Forster estimated the course N W, from Bullauspour to the camp of the Kangrah troops ; and the distance 26 cofses: and from thence 10 more cofses, very circuitous, and perhaps only 6 in di- rect distance, westward, to Bompal; which we have stated to be 3 miles SE of Nadone. This is, however, but poor authority for ‘placing Bullauspour ; and Bernoulli only says, that it is about 3. journies from Roopour (a well known point, on the Setlege) through Nalagur ; and this latter is 12 cofses of the way, from Roopour, This would place it 51 G. miles, of direct distance, * The Persian MS. map of the Panjab, places Kangrah about NNW % W from Na- dones and Jellamooky midway between them. P 2 , [ 108 from Roopour ; 677 trom Sirhind: but the country being exceed- ingly mountainous, the direct distance is probably much lels. Fors- ter’s distance from Bompal might give 46 G. miles of direct distance, ina country lefs rugged ; but here, perhaps, only 40 or 41. The Panjab map allows 2 parts in 5, of the distance between Nadone and Jummoo, for that between Nadone and Bullauspour ;_ which produces 44 miles: and it Is probable that the 3 journies from Roopour may only produce as much; and then Bullauspour will stand about N 26° E, 60 G. miles from Sirhind. And in order to this, we must suppose the Setlege to take a S W course within the hills (as all the maps indeed represent) ; and it is highly probable that it should run off at right angles with the direction of the mountains, which rise above one another, ridge behind ridge. We have no materials with which we can fill up the lower parts of the Panjab, in the intervals between the rivers. From the Set- lege to the Jhylum, and to the hills that bound the Panjab, on the N and E, it appears to be chiefly a tract of flat and very fertile land: indeed, the courses of the four eastern rivers very plainly indicate a regularity of surface, and samenels of soil. But between the Jhylum, or Behut, and the Indus, there is a large proportion of hilly country, which may be supposed to influence the course of the Jhylum, and give it so different a form from the others; the river conforming to the border of the hilly tract. The geography of this hilly tract, of which Capt. Kirkpatrick has transmitted a particular account, I had misconceived, when I published my former work: for the Joud mountains, or rather hills, which compose a principal part of it, Thad supposed to lie to the north of the upper road to Attock ; whereas they evidently lie to the south of it. And this occasioned me to mistake the pafs over the Indus, by which Tamerlane entered and returned from Hindoostan ; as I shall make appear to the reader, when I take up the subject of that conqueror’s progrels. Capt. Kirkpatrick quotes the commentaries of the emperor Ba- [ 109 4 ber, to prove that the Joud hills are those which extend from a point on the Behut, 7 cofses N of Bheerah (which we have placed at 60 colses W, a little north from Lahore, page 87), to the ter- ritory of the Ghickers, a little N of Rotas; that is, near 70 G, miles along the west side of the Behut ; for Baber, who crofsed the Behut, a little above Jhylum, is said to have pafsed beyond (or to the NE of) the Joud hills, in his way from Pirhala to Sealkote. Baber also distinguishes a second ridge of hills, 7 cofses west of the Joud ridge, which were occupied by the Jajoohah tribe (descended from the same stock as the Joudis): and this ridge, he observes, joins, or approximates on the one side, to the Cashmere hills ; and on the other extends to Wesunkote, on the Indus. Both these ridges are marked on a Persian route in the Panjab, as ex- tending from the Behut to Diga Serai; and both are also de- signed in the Panjab map. The Jajoohahs extended westward to the river Sohaun,* in Baber’s time; and this emperor observes, that although the hills that lie between Bheerah and the city of Nilab, were occupied by various tribes ; yet, “ that mountainous ‘‘ tract had obtained the general name of Joud.” He remarks also, that the continuation of the hilly tract in question, which joined to Cashmere, was held by the Ghickers : and as Pirhala, 3 marches N, or N W of Bheerah, was the residence of one of their princes, it is certain that the Ghicker territory must have extended from Cashmere to the second ridge of hills mentioned by Baber ;. which wouid carry this territory, in some places at least, considerably to the south of the upper road to Attock. It imay be expected that the boundaries of the Joud and Ghicker territories fiuciuated very considerably, not only during the inva- sions of Hindoostan, from the north (which these tribes often fa- voured ; they being by nature and by situation, particularly the Joudis, capable. either of favouring, or of obstructing such inva- * This is one of the smaller rivers of the Panjab, and takes its course between the Behut and Sinde. lt will be found in the map, together with several others, which were deemed foo unimportant to merit a description in the memoir. cod Me ighidy ™ ee 7S thapiipinpama nS: > ee we Ee ee — ae ; sent PPOs OPTICS ee - : aw —_———_—_———— [. ti0%4 sions), but even at ordinary times; and therefore it would be vain to attempt drawing a line of boundary between them. It is, how- ever, clear, that the Ghickers inhabited the northern and largest division of the hilly tract, situated between the Behut, the Sinde, and Cashmere; and the Joudis the southern and least division: and we find also, that the latter division terminated at a few cofses N of Bheerah. What the nature of the country may be on the S and SW of Bheerah, we are not told. The Panjab map marks no hills on the S of Kooshab, which is 10 or 12 cofses below Bheerah: but by the description of the conflux of the Behut and Chunaub, which isa great way to the S of Kooshab, the soil in that part is rocky: which implies that the new-made land does not extend far into the tract between the Behut and Sinde. We may remark, that the inhabitants of this hilly tract (mean- ing both Joudis and Ghickers, or their predecefsors), have gene- rally sided with the invaders of Hindoostan at large ; considering their own rugged and sterile country only a pafsage to the other. They invited Alexander, and they appear to have invited Hu- maioon: and they rather favoured the progrefs of Tamerlane, and others. Probably, from the nature of their country, they have ever maintained a sort of independency of the Hindoostan emperors, excepting in the most vigorous periods of their government. How they stand with respect to the Seiks, and Abdalli, at present, | know not: but in Col. Browne’s List of Residencies of the chiefs of the Seiks, I perceive only a single one, that is Rotas, in this tract. : By the help of the Persian and other MS. maps, particularly a map of the Panjab,* obligingly communicated by Colonel John Murray, Commifsary General to the army in Bengal, I have been enabled to give the road from Vizierabad to Yehungsaul (or Je- * The map in question, was drawn by Lieut. Rind, of the Bengal establishment; as well as that of the roads in the Dooab, mentioned in page 66. [ 111 4 hung-salan), through the Retchna Doabah, with many other po- -Sitions in and about the Panjab. The road from Jummoo to Be- rouja, &c. is from Sherefeddin’s Timur. Debalpour is known to _ be on the great road from Delhi to Moultan: and the divisions of | the country in the Ayin Acbaree, point out its situation to be far down the Setlege, in the Jallindhar Doabah. Although we have the dimensions of the Panjab country, in a tolerably satisfactory manner, from N W to SE, both in the ag— gregate, and in particulars ;-yet we have not the means of deter- mining its breadth from north to south ; or rather; from Lahore to. the Setlege. The first junction of the Beyah and Setlege, is stated, by the Persian map, at 63 cofses below Ludhana ; but we are left to guefs the crofs distance from Lahore, unlef{s what is said in the same map be true, that it is only 18 cofses from Lahore to Kufsoor, and also: that Kufsoor is on the banks of the Setlege : but this is highly improbable from other circumstances ; in parti- cular, that the same Persian map allows:a greater space between the Rauvee and Setlege, than hetween the Rauvee and Chunaub; and that Firosepour, at the conflux of the Beyah and Setlege, is re- ported by Capt. Kirkpatrick, to be 30 cofses from Lahore. Col. Murray’s map places Kufsoor on the Beyah, and not within 25 colses of the Setlege. The marches of Timur acrof{s the lower parts of the Panjab, afford but a faint light to guide us, such as days’ marches ; and those in an oblique direction. 3 SANS Tue geography of tlie Panjab country, asbeing, comparatively, of little consideration in a map of such extent,.has been detailed much beyond its seeming importance. The reason is, that we are not likely, as far as I'can judge, for a great length of time, to be polsefsed of any better materials than those I have exhibited ; in- different as they may be, in many instances: and therefore I.con= [ Aa sider it as the finishing stroke to the whole matter, for some time to come. And if any good materials do cast up; suca as the lati- tudes and longitudes of some principal points, or some measured routes; Ishall, I flatter myself, have prepared the ground for the erection of a fabric of a better construction. The Panjab country being the frontier province towards Tartary, and the northern parts of Persia, from whence have sprung the conquerors of Hin- doostan in every age, Alexander alone excepted ; it follows, that their route to the interior parts of the country, must have led through it. Of all these conquerors, as far as I can learn, the routes of Alexander, Timur (or Tamerlane), and Nadir Shah, are the only ones that have their particulars on record.* ‘Timur’s route I have already in part given, as it was interwoven so closely with the geographical construction, and towards which it fur- nished a considerable proportion of materials ; and the remainder will be given. Nadir Shah's route was the ordinary one, by Attock and Lahore; and he returned, as appears by Abdul Kurrim, and M. Otter, by nearly the same route ; save that instead of crofsing the Indus at Attock, he went higher up, and pafsed the borders of Sewad, in his way to Jelalabad and Cabul. Unfortunately for geography, no detail of this part of Nadir Shah’s route has yet appeared - for was it particularized, it might throw much light on the geography of Sewad, and Bijore; and might also explain some circumstances respecting the courses of the rivers in that quarter, which now remain in uncertainty. The particulars of the marches of the late Acmet Abdalla (King of Candahar), during his frequent visits to Delhi, in the present age, have not come to my knowledge. Alexander's route then is the only one that remains to be mentioned ; and although last _* Turmeshirin Cawn, a descendant of Gengis, or Zingis Cawn, mide an irruption into Hindoostan about the year 1240; but the particulars of his route are wanting. _Sherefed- din mentions, in one place, that he crofsed the Chunaub at Toulumba sand in another, that he besieged the city of Merat in the Dooab, But Ferishta confines the exploits of this de- scendant of Gengis, to the Panjab country. [: as4 in point of order, here, is to be considered as the first, as it respects history, and the gratification of popular curiosity : and therefore, of course, merits a particular and pointed discufsion. I shall now proceed to trace the route of Timur, or Tamerlane, chiefly from his history, written by Sherefeddin ; and illustrated by the observations of Capt. Kirkpatrick. | In order to fix the situation of the pais over the river Indus, by which this conqueror entered Hindoostan, and returned from it (for it is evident by the history, that he came and returned by the same pals), it will be necefsary for me to anticipate the description of the roads leading from Cabul, and other places in that quarter, to Hindoostan ; a subject which properly belongs to the description of the countries on the west of the Indus ; but which can never be introduced with more effect, or to the reader’s advantage, than in this place ; where it will serve to illustrate at once, the account of the progrefs of Timur, and of Alexander. The country of Cabul, in respect of its natural geography, is divided into two parts, separated by a ridge of very high moun- tains, usually covered with snow, which runs from west to east, from the neighbourhood of Ghizni, to that of Deenkote on the Indus, below Attock. The tract lying to the north of this ridge, is named Lumghan (or the Lumghanat); and that on the south -Bungush (cr the Bungushat): each having one or more consi- derable rivers intersecting their whole length, and disemboguing themselves into the Indus. That of the Lumghanat, is the river of Cabul, called also the Kameh, and in its lower part the Attock : and that of the Bungushat is the river that pafses by Nughz, and Bunnoo, and whose proper name I am as yet uninformed of. Each tract has also its proper roads, and its pafses over the Indus, from the districts of Cabul, Candahar, and Ghizni, respectively : but the northern, or Lumghanat read, isthe one in common use, whether to Persia, or Samarcand ; notwithstanding its circuitous nature, as it respects the former of these countries: for it is both the easiest and the safest. O Sea Re ey mere ere em — eer seca = = A ae m2 Ilan oe ee ae ~ as _-—- oe ; 7 — = =~ : = ————— — == —= = — — SS [114] Not to enter too much into detail, I shall only mention the principal of these communications. ist. The upper,*or Lumghanat road, between Cabul and La- hore, pafses through Paishawur, and crofses the Indus at Attock. This, which is named the Krne’s Roap, is the most practicable for armies, and the safest for caravans and travellers; and is ac- cordingly, as we have said before, the most in use. od. Kherpeh, which appears to be only a branch of the former, separating from it at Jelalabad. It is not sufficiently particularized, to enable us to understand its entire course. gd. The upper Bungushat road, which crofses the Indus either at Deenkote, or Reishi: and leading to Cabul by Bunnoo and Nughz: and to Lahore by Bheerah. The positions. of Deenkote, and Reishi, I am not enabled to fix with precision ; but am led to suppose that Deenkote is from 30 to 35 G. miles below Attock ; and Reishi, a very few miles above Deenkote. The great ridge of mountains just mentioned, lies immediately between these paises and Attock ; and shuts up the communication between the Bun- gush and Lumghan roads, as far as respects the commodious, or safe pafsage of an army; for the heights of Srinp1a Bustex, which are described as steep, craggy, and tremendous, are to be crofsed between Deenkote and Paishawur, by those who would go from the former, to Cabul. A better way is by following the course of the Bungush road, through Kohaut, Bunnoo, Nughz, and Ir- jab; and this way ‘Timur came. Kohaut I find in Bernoulli (Vol. J. p. 70) at 12 coises trom Paishawur ; and it is also four marches from Reishi (Kirkp. MSS.). How far the snowy ridge extends westwards, I know hot; pro- bably it sinks in its progrefs that way ; as, although mention is made of it in Timur’s march from Cabul to Nughz, yet it is not represented as forming an obstacle to the progrefs of his army. Its position in that quarter, 1s marked by the march of Timur, and by the circumstance of Irjab beirig in the Lumghan division; She- nuzan, in that of Bungush. What direction the ridge afterwards [are 3} takes, we know not; but it does not crofs the line of the road be- tween Ghizni and Candahar. Probably it pafses on the south of -Candahar, and forms the height named Suhmandroog; which. oc- | curs in the march of Dara Sheko, at 45 G. miles to the S E of Can~ dahar: in which case, it answers to the chain of mountains de- scribed by Ptolemy under the name of Parveti; and as the southern boundary of the province of Paro-pamisus (Asia, Lab, 1X.). The 4th, is the Jower Bungush road, which crofses the Indus at Chowpareh pais, 25 to 30 G. miles below Deenkote ; or perhaps 60 below Attock. This route also leads to Lahore through Bheerah; to Ghizni and Cabul, by Fermul (which lies SE from Ghizni, S from Cabul); and to Candahar, by the Desert. When we consider the existence of the desert in question, and.the moun- tains, wilds, and dreadful torrents, that. occur in the Bungush roads, we are no longer at a lofs to know why the road by Attock and Cabul, to Candahar, and Persia, in general; though circuitous, obtains the preference. It was in use even In Tavernier’s time, when the Mogul government was in its vigour. To the above obstacles, we may add, ¢hat arising from the presence of certain fierce Afghan tribes, which occupy the country in the line be- tween the Panjab and Candahar : and which have never continued long enough under a course of subjection and civilization, at any one time, to enable them to retain any traces of the latter, after the subjugation had ceased. | These are all the great communications, which apply to our _ present purpose of describing the route of Timur from Cabul to- wards Hindoostan. According to Sherefeddin, he went: by way of Irjab, Shenuzan, Nughz, Banou (or Bunnoo), and thence to the Indus, at the very place where Gelaleddin, King of Karasm, fought with Gengis Cawn ; and so heroically swam the river, after his defeat, in 1221. This account of his progrefs admitting of no doubt, as to the seneral facts; and the description, bearing, and tendency, of the QO 2 i a r 116 7 pafses over the Indus, and the nature of the countries they lead through, coming from the pen of the Emperor Baber ; whose local’ knowledge in those parts was-very considerable, as being obtained by long experience, at the head of armies: and as the snowy ridge of mountains lay between Timur’s route to Bunnoo, and Attock ; and being unnoticed by the historian, was certainly never crofsed. by Timur (nor could any ordinary reason have induced him to take so circuitous a route, through exceeding difficult roads): I say, taking all these circumstances into consideration, we can have no doubt that Timur crofsed the Indus on the south of this ridge. That Gelaleddin crofsed it there,-is clearly inferred from the course of his march from Bamian to Ghizni, and thence to Gur- daiz;* all of which places, point towards the Bungush road, and not to that by Attock: and it is unquestionable that Gelaled- din and Timur crofsed the Indus at one and the same pais, for Sherefeddin positively says so; and this pafs can be no other than Deenkote, or Reishi. The arrival of Timur in the district of Joud,+ when he had crofsed the Indus, is, according to Baber’s account of the geogra- phy of Joud, an additional proof that the pafs lay far below Attock. And now that the geography of the Panjab is so far improved by Capt. Kirkpatrick’s communications, we may with certainty conclude, that Timur returned from Hindoostan by a route below Attock. We trace him from Delhi to Jummoo; from whence, after 33 cofses of road, he came to the river Behut, or Jhylum, near Jubhan, or Gebban; and pursuing the course of the river 20 cofses, he came to Sambaste, situated within the mountains of foud.y. This is a clear indication of his having turned to the south, from Jummoo: for had he gone 20 cofses upwards on the Behut, alter * Capt. Kirkpatrick informs us that Gurdaiz (probably the Kerdiz of Sherefeddin) was a point in Gelaleddin’s retreat from Ghizni: also that the name of the rock in the Indus, nearly opposite to Attock, has no reference to Gelali, or Gelaleddin. + Sherefeddin. j Ibid. OR oe Se falling in with it, at a point 33 cofses from Jummoo, he would have been advanced into the northern part of the Guicker terri- tory, instead of being in that of Joup. The-circumstance of his crofsing the desert of Gelali, both in coming, and in returning ; (that desert commencing near the place where Gelali, or Gela- leddin, crofsed the Indus), is also in proof of my supposition. The positions of Jubhan, Sambaste, and Berouja, cannot be recognized in the present geography ; but that of Berouja must fall very near to Pirhala, if it be not meant for the same place. Timur’s first object after crofsing the Indus,* being to effect a Junction with the army of his grandson Peer Mahmud, which was then besieging Moultan, he directed his course that way, instead of taking the common road to Delhi, by Rotas and Lahore: The neighbourhood of a navigable river being a desirable object to an army which was marching through a dry sterile country, he pushed for the nearest part of the Behut, or Jhylum river, where he attacked and took the fortrefs and island of Sheabadin Mo- barick. Sherefeddin allows only two marches between the Indus and the Jamad, or Behut ;-+- but it cannot be lefs than 6 marches from the Indus to the Behut, and therefore there must be an etror in the statement of the time. Between the time of pafsing the Indus, and the arrival at the conflux of the Behut and. Chunaub, 12 days elapsed ; that is, from the 12th, tothe 24th of Moharrem ; and as it may be about 10 marches from Deenkote to the conflux, by Ti- mur’s route, here is an interval of 2 days more.than the march required ; which might have been employed in the reduction of Sheabadin’s fortrefs, &c. Perhaps the date of Timur’s arrival at the fortrefs, was the 18th, instead of the 14th of Moharrem. A fortrefs, not named, stood on the west side of the conflux of the * October 11, 1398. The chronology of this event is differently stated: I havé followed M. de la Croix’s translation. ‘+ Sherefeddin, in his description of Cashmere (Vol. II. chap. xxxi. of his History of Timur), applies the names of Jamad and Dindana, to the Behut. : “ E Bie Behut and Chunaub rivers; and just below it, Timur threw a bridge of boats over the confluent waters. . This junction, we have observed elsewhere, is accomplished with great violence and noise; and She- refeddin says, that the waves dashing against one another, make it appear like a troubled ocean: for such large rivers, pent up with- in strait rocky beds, form a rapid and troubled stream at their meeting. A like description of it is given by the historians of Alexander ; which, together with the concomitant circumstances of general position and connexion, render this conflux a most un- equivocal point of reference, in the comparison between the an- cient and modern geography. | Timur made only one march between the conflux and Toulum- ba: and as he did not bring the army with him, but left it crofs- ing the river, it may be inferred that the march was not a short one; and therefore I allow 20 road miles for it, ina SE by S$ di- rection ; that being the position of Toulumba from the conflux, by the above construction. According to Sherefeddin’s manner of writing, one could hardly be certain whether Toulumba was on the side of the Rauvee, or the Chunaub. Ferishta has placed ‘it on the latter, erroneously ; for the mifsionary above quoted, came down the Rauvee, and pafsed by it ; moreover, giving its lati- tude at 15’ north of Moultan, though it is probably 25’. This is a considerable town, and a pais of consequence, on the Rauvee; and often occurs in Ferishta’s History of Hindoostan. It was in the neighbourhood of this place, that Alexander made war on the Malli, or people of ancient Moultan ; as will be taken notice of in its place. Timur staid here 6 days, and then proceeded with the whole army acrofs the Baree Doabah, to Shawnawez (or Sha- navas), a large and populous town near the north bank of the Beyah, after its separation from the Setlege. Here he found more erain than his army could consume ; whence we may infer the fertility of the country, which is low and flat, and subject to pe- riodical inundations, like Bengal. Sherefeddin describes at this [119 place, a deep lake, fortified round with a wall, and defended by 2000 men; which reminds. one strongly of something similar at Sangala, which Alexander attacked, before he reached the Hypha- sis; but the hill, which was fortified round with carriages,, is wanting: and Shawnawaz is 90 G. miles from Lahore, whilst Sangala was only 3 marches, that is, lefs than 40 G. miles from the place where the Hydraotes (Rauvee) was. crofsed ; which is supposed to be at the place where Lahore now stands. It was something more than 2 marches from Toulumba to Jenjian, a town on the south bank of the Beyah, opposite to, and not far from Shawnawaz. As Timur’s army was $ days in pafsing the Beyah, some in barks, and others by swimming, it may be reckoned a considerable river. At Jenjian, Timur staid 4 days, and was joined by Peer Mah- mud, who had by this time taken Moultan. Timur’s next station is Jehaul, 3 marches from Jenjian, on the road to Delhi: and here he separated from his grand army, which he directed to proceed by Debalpour, and to rendezvous at Samanah, a town 84 cofses on the west of Delhi; whilst he proceeded with 10,000 horse to Batnir, a strong fortrefs about 70 cofses from Jehaul, and far to the right of the Delhi road; being beyond the desert which stretches along the south side of the Setlege. He was led to this place, from resentment, at its giving protection to the people of ‘Debalpour, who had'mafsacred a garrison placed in it by Peer Mahmud: and polsibly the great reputation it had for strength, might be one inducement to undertake the siege of it ; as Aornos, in like manner invited Alexander. | Timur, after leaving Jehaul, proceeded the first day to Adjodin, or Pauk-putton (of which we have spoken before), a town included in one of the large islands formed. by the branches of the Setlege: here he visited, and spent some time in devotion, at the tomb of Sheik Furrid (see page 104), and then set forward for Batnir; which is stated, by Sherefeddin, at 60 cofses from Adjodin: 50 of [ 120 | | which, equal to about 95 B. miles, Timur is said to have marched in one day and night only, with a view to surprise the place. On the south-east of Adjodin, a few-cofses, he crofsed the river Dena ; which I take to be one of the four branches of the Setlege (pofsibly the Dond), and perhaps the only principal one among them, except the Beyah, already noticed. | It must not be omitted, that Timur crofsed an extensive desert in his way to Bathir: I mention this particular to shew that Alex- ander was not misinformed, when he was told that there was a de- sert beyond the Hyphasis.* After taking and destroying Batnir, which employed only a few days,+ he marched on the 30th of No- vember, taking a very circuitous road to Samanah; where he joied his grand army on the 8th of December, 1398. It is not easy to collect the distance, from Sherefeddin’s account of the marches; and no rule can be applied to the marches of a party of horse, as to those of an army in general. For certain points in the march of Timur, between these places, see pages 76 and 77. } | His march from Samanah to Delhi, about 85 cofses, appears to have taken up 12 days; whence we may collect, that the common marches of his grand army, were about 7 common colses each day ; or about 134 British miles, by the road.{ | * Quintus Curtius. + Batnir is represented as a very strong place, and yet Timur is said to have taken only a body of horse with him (and indeed the extraordinary length of one of his marches seems to prove it). | { The mean length of the marches of great armies, is more susceptible of rule; and, of course, more useful in its application to geographical purposes, than may be at first ima- gined. I shall here mention the result of my inquiries concerning Indian armies only ; that being the point to my purpose. The mean of 95 marches, where the measured distances are given, is equal to 14,6, or about 147 B. miles (that of European armies in India, is considerably lefs). These 14% miles of road distance, may be allowed to produce 11 G. miles of direct distance, when applied to geography; on lines of considerable extent : al- though each individual march might produce half a mile more, by the compound winding being laid out of the question (see page 6 and 7). The march and retreat of the Greeks from Natolia to Trebizonde, give, at a mean, only i¢ British miles for each march; reckoning Xenophon’s parasangas at 3 Roman miles (as M.D’Anville does, in his Meas. Itin.); and, it is pretty evident, both from the space marched through, and from other circumstances, that his number of parasangas is taken too high. (Fe | On his return, he made an excursion to the north-east, into the Dooab, took the city of Merat (called Mirte by De la Croix), 23 colses from Delhi, and advanced to the Ganges, near the place where it ifsues out of the Sirinagur mountains. Toglocpour, and the straits of Coupele, two places of victory on the eastern bank of the Ganges, cannot now he recognized: but from Sherefeddin’s account of the march, they cannot be far from Loldong ; where the British army completed their campalgn in 1774, 1100 British miles from Calcutta. * From the banks of the Ganges, he proceeded to the north-west, along the foot of the Sewalic mountains, by Meliapour, Jallindhar, and Jummoo, to the Indus, which he crofsed at the same place as before, and in the same manner ; and returned to Samarcand by way of Bunnoo, or Banou, Nughz, or Nagaz, Cabul, Bacalan, and Termed. I come now to the subject of Alexander's route, through the countries on the east of the Indus ; where alone I can follow him with any degree of certainty: and this certainty may be ascertained by tracing his route either way, from the celebrated conflux men- tioned in page 118. I take it for granted that he crofsed the In- dus, at, or near the site of Attock ; because, as we have seen in page 114, it is the pafs leading from the quarter of Cabul and Bi- jore: from whence Alexander came ; as will be shewn when we discufs the geography of the countries of India, lying west of the Indus. The fortrefs of Attock was built by Acbar, to command this pafs ; which is so confined, either by the nature of the banks, or of the channel of the river, or both, that the pafsage from the * At the time of Timur’s conquest (1398) the British nation had scarcely been announced to the people of Hindoostan ; nor was it till 200 years afterwards, that they found their way thither. Who could have believed that the British conquests would meet those of T'amerlane, in a point equidistant from the mouths of the Ganges and Indus, in 1774? Capt. Kirkpatrick informs us, that a place named Célpee, occurs in Abdul Humeed’s ac- count of an expedition to the borders of Sirinagur, near the place where the Ganges ifsues from the mountains ; and which he supposes may be the place meant for Coupele in Shere- feddin. A MS, map in my pofsefsion, describes a river Pcely which joins the Ganges 102 miles below Hurdwar, with some mountains near the conflux: Ou. if this be not Coupele, or Kob-Peely ? + About 327 years before Christ, according to Usher: and in the month of May. R [+ 12% 4 landing-place leads through the very fortrefs itself.* As soon as Alexander had crofsed over to Taxila, } on the east side, Ambisares,. king of the Indian mountaineers (the predecefsors of the Ghickers, we may suppose), sent ambalsadors with presents to him: as the chiefs of the Joudis afterwards made their submifsions to ‘Tamer- lane, in 1398. From Taxila, as his intention appears to have been to penetrate to the Ganges, he may be supposed to have gone by the ordinary road, to that part of the bank of the Hydaspes (Behut or Jhylum) opposite to the place where the fortrefs of Rotas now. stands: and here he put into execution his stratagem for crofsing the river, while the opposite shore was pofsefsed by Porus. It might admit of a doubt whether Alexander came by the way of Rotas, or by that of Bheerah, did not the length of the voyage down the Hydaspes, to the conflux of the Acesines (after his re- turn from the Hyphasis), seem to prove that the fleet was con- structed at a greater distance than 48 G. miles, above the conflux. The fleet was five days in dropping down with the stream. He- phestion and Craterus were dispatched by land, previous to the sailing of the fleet ; and were overtaken on the third day of the voyage : nor did they afterwards arrive at the conflux, till Alexan- der was returned from his first expedition to the confines of the Malli. It may be 11 days march trom Rotas to the conflux: 43 only, from Bheerah to it. After Alexander had crofsed the Acesines (Chunaub) and Hy- draotes (Rauvee), which latter he may be supposed to pafs near the place where Lahore now stands, he appears to have been drawn out of the direct route towards the Ganges, to attack the city of Sangala, most probably lying between Lahore and Moultan ; but we are left in uncertainty as to its position, by Alexander’s histo- rians, otherwise than by circumstances, and detached facts. The * Kirkpatrick’s MSS. : + Taxila, then, must have stood on, or near to the site of Attock: or at all events, it must have been near the Indus, to allow of its being 120 miles from the Hydaspes, or Behut. See the notes, page 51: and also the Indian Itinerary of Pliny, in Book VI. [ 128 J name Sangala, occurs only in Arrian: and is said to have been a cy of great strength and importance, in the country of the Cathei. Diodorus Siculus calls the same people Catheri, or Katheri; and these may very easily be recognized under the name of Catry, in Thevenot ; that is to say, the Kuttry tribe, or Rajpoots. The- venot speaking of the people of Moultan, says, “ there is a tribe “of Gentiles (i. e. Gentoos, or Hindoos) here, called Catry, or “Rajpoots ; and this is properly their country, from whence they “‘ spread over all the Indies.” Diodorus Siculus marks them by the custom of their women burning themselves alive, on the funeral piles of their husbands; which is indeed a custom among them, as well as some other Hindoo tribes, at this day. Now we find by Asrian, that the Cathei were confederated with the Malliand Oxy- dracee, that is, the people of Moultan and Outch, and which lay tothe south-west of the place where Alexander might be supposed tocrols the Hydraotes (or Rauvee) in his way into India. (That the Malli were the people of the present Moultan, we can have no doubt, if we attend to the circumstances of the voyage of Alexan- de: down the Hydaspes, hereafter.) I find no difficulty therefore, in determining the position of Sangala to be to the SW of Lahore. As to the distance, Alexander reached it the third day after crofs- ing the Hydraotes; and we cannot allow lefs than 48 road miles, for these 3 marches; or 36 G. miles in horizontal distance. Had 'exander’s route been S E towards the Ganges, the above dis- tance would have breught him within 6 or 7 miles of the Hypbhasis (the modern Beyah), and Arrian says not a word about that river; until Alexander had returned to Sangala from the pursuit of the fugitives, and again set forward on his march. No idea is given either in Arrian, Diodorus, or Quintus Curtius, of the distance between Sangala * and the Hyphasis; but it may be collected by Arrian’s manner of speaking, that they were not near each other. * Although Diodorus and Curtius do not give the name Sangala, yet the city meant by, Arian, under that name, is pointedly described by them. R@ [ 124 4 Diodorus places the kingdoms of Sophites and of Phigeus between the Catheri and the Hyphasis ; whence we nay infer a considerable space between them. If I am right in my conjecture concerning the position of Sangala, the Hyphasis (Beyah) must be about 40 miles from it, eastward ; and let Sangala be where it will, the ri- ver Beyah answers to the Hyphasis, or Hypasis (called anciently by the natives, Beypasha), and Alexander’s altars may probably have been erected between Govendal, and the conflux of the Be- yah and Setlege, at Firosepour ; Pliny says on the further, or eastern side of the river. One cannot help regretting the extreme brevity of this part of Arrian’s narration, with respect to the de- tail of Alexander’s marches, between Sangala and the Hyphasis, and back again to the Hydaspes ; which is dispatched too rapidly for a geographer to profit by. Diodorus and Curtius are not more explicit ; nor indeed, if they had, are they to be much depended on, in this respect ; for they have confounded the Hydaspes (Jhy- lum) with the Acesines (Chunaub), in their account of Alexander's voyage. But, I think, whoever takes the trouble to compare Ar- rian’s account, both of the land marches, and the voyage down the rivers, with the geography of the Panjab; will find the ancient Hydaspes in the modern Behut, or Jhylum, the first river beyond the Indus; and succefsively, the Acesines in the Chunaub ; the Hydraotes in the Rauvee ; and the Hypbasis in the Beyah: though I will not contend for the exact position of the altars, whether they might be above the conflux of the Beyah, or below it: only the ancient name Beypasha, appears more likely to have been the origin of the Greek Hyphasis, Hypasis, or Huphasis ; than She- tooder, which was the ancient name of the Setlege. As M. D’Anville’s account of Alexander’s progreis in the Anti- quité Geographique de Inde, supposes that the Behut (he calls it Genave), the westernmost of the Panjab rivers, was the Indus of Alexander: but it is necefsary to observe, that M. D’Anville’s opi- nion was formed on the supposed certainty of that monarch’s [ 495 4 having only four rivers, between him and the country of the Prasii, when he had crofsed the Indus. That prince of geographers, when he determined this question, had not the true geography of the Panjab before him: and, in fact, Alexander had all the five rivers of the Panjab to crofs, after he arrived on the east side of the river, which he supposed to be, and which was in reality, the Indus. 3 There is a flat contradiction between Arrian and Diodorus (and Curtius who follows the latter), regarding the quality of the coun- try on the east of the Hyphasis ; the former describing it as a flou- rishing and well-inhabited country ; the latter say there is an ex- tensive desert between it and the Ganges. Arrian’s account suits the upper part of theriver, and that of Diodorus and Curtius, the lower part ; for there is certainly a desert, as has been before ob- served, between the Panjab and Batnir. We are left to suppose that Alexander, after the determination of his army to proceed no further, returned to the Hydaspes, by the route he came ; bating the ground he lost in marching after the Catheri: and finding his cities of Nicae and Bucephalia com- pleted ; and a fleet, or part of one, built out of the timber pro- cured from the neighbouring mountains, named by them Emodus and Himaus or Imaus, he proceeded down the Hydaspes with his fleet, while the greater part of the army marched by land. Here it may be proper to observe, that Arrian does not say from whence the timber came, but leaves us to suppose that it came from the forests nearest to the river; and enough is known of the nature of the country, to convince us that the forests bordering on the foot of the Cashmerian hills, were very near to the river Hydaspes. The mountains Emodus and Imaus indeed, were at a very great distance, and could be only in sight to the N E; since they are in effect, the mountains which extend from the Ganges, above Siri- nagur, to Cashmere ; separating the dependencies of Hindoostan, from those of Great Thibet. I suspect Emodus and Imaus to be [ 126 | different readings of the same name; and Imaus or Himaus, we have every reasonable proof, of being derived from the Sanscrit word Himmaleb, signifying snowy. That vast ridge bears the same name at present; and Pliny knew the circumstance well.* It is unlikely that Alexander, so far from visiting Cashmere, as some have thought, ever had heard any distinct account of it; otherwise some of the writers of his life would surely have taken notice of so extraordinary a country: nay, I conclude, according to my idea of Alexander’s character, that he would certainly have visited it, when he returned to the Hydaspes, to embark for the Indus; and -was, in some degree, at leisure ; if a man who is eter- nally preparing work for himself, can be said to have any leisure. ° Alexander sailed from his first place of embarkation in the Hy- daspes, about the middle of November N. S. 327 years before Christ (according to Usher), having, of course, been in the field the whole rainy season ; for he crofsed the Indus in May. In five days, the fleet arrived at the conflux of the Hydaspes.and Acesines . (Jhylum and Chunaub), the identity-of which, is most pointedly marked (as we have before observed) by the nature of the banks; and by the rapidity and violence of the stream, which dismayed the whole fleet, and proved fatal to some of the large ships. At this place, Philip, who had led a division of the army along the banks of the Acesines (whose course is not far from that of the Hydaspes, and gradually approaches it, until they meet), joined the grand army, and was ferried over the Acesines. We may observe from this, and from Craterus and Hephestion being detached with the other two divisions, along the opposite banks of the Hydaspes, that Alexander might be said almost to sweep the whole country. He now approached the confines of the MALL, and set out on his first expedition with a detachment, against the people of the country bordering on the Malli, to pre- * Imaus, incolarum lingua nivosum significante. Priny, Book VI. E ae7% 9 vent their giving afsistance to that nation ; but the particulars of his march are not recorded. He returned again to the fleet and army at the conflux of the Hydaspes ; and from thence dispatched the fleet to the next place of. rendezvous, at the conflux of the Hydraotes (Rauvee) with the Acesines (Chunaub) ; for so the con- fluent streams of the Hydaspes and Acesines were named, the Ace- sines being the largest ;* and as the Hydaspes is said to be 20 stades in width the whole way, the other must have been an im- mense river. The army was divided into four divisions,. three of which marched.at a.considerable distance from_each other, along, or near, the course of the river ; the fourth, Alexander. took. the. command of himself,.and marched inland from the river, to attack the Malli on that side ; in order to drive the fugitives towards the. forks of the rivers, where they might be intercepted by some of the other divisions. The line of direction of his march must have been south, or south-eastward. On the second morning he took a strong city, and Perdiccas, another ; and after a second long - night march, arrived at the Hydraotes (Rauvee): perhaps, we may allow for the day, and two night marches, 40 road miles; or 30 G. miles of horizontal distance. He fellin with the river at some considerable distance above the :conflux (the appointed : rendez-. vous for the fleet), as appears by what followed: and after crofs- ing it, took two other towns,{ and-then proceeded to the capital city of the Malli; after dispatching Pithon back to the river side, to intercept the fugitives: This capital of the Malli, must not be mistaken for the modern Moultan; which is at least 30 miles by land, below the conflux of the Hydraotes; or two days voyage * It would appear, by the description of the Acesines by Ptolemy, quoted by Arrian, that this was by far the largest of the Panjab rivers. + The Ayin Acbaree reckons 27 cofses, or 51 B. miles, between the two confluences of the Hydaspes and Hydraotes with the Acesines; but this account includes the windings of the channel. t One of these was a town of Brachmans, or Bramins. Some of them burnt themselves, together with their houses; and few came alive into the enemy’s hands. This mode of con- duct has been practised in our own times, See Orme’s Indostan, Vol. II. p.255. | ; } Hn i : : iis iit ihe im : i | } } 4 ' {i it wih ’ it f) \ f i ; SLR gee a Ae eee. 4 er ares Sere tides eo § tae 4 for a boat going with the stream :* but the ancient capital in ques- tion, was above the conflux, and near the Hydraotes (Rauvee), by the garrison’s leaving it, and retiring to the opposite (north) side of the river. Alexander recrofsed the river after them, but finding them too strong to be attacked with the party he brought with him ; and waiting for a reinforcement ; the enemy had time to re- .- tire into another fortified city, not far off. This namelefs city, is the place where Alexander was wounded, and in such imminent danger ; and not in the capital of the Malli, nor among the Oxy- dracé (Outch), which is on the opposite side of the Acesines (Chu- naub), and near its confluence with the Indus. Indeed Arrian is particular in pointing out this error [of Diodorus]. As to the dis- tance of this city above the conflux, we may collect that it could not be very far, both by reason of the quick communication. be- tween Alexander, and the camp and fleet; and by the ground he. had marched over, after leaving the first conflux. I am inclined to place it about 10 G. miles above the conflux (of the Chunaub and Rauvee), and a few miles from the north bank of the latter ; and the capital of the Malli on the opposite side, and not far from the river bank ; so that they will be somewhat below the present town of Toulumba, which has been mentioned as a famous pafs on the Rauvee, between Lahore and Moultan. When Alexander was sufficiently recovered from the effects of his wound, he was embarked on the Hydraotes, and carried down the stream, to his fleet, which appears to havé been brought into the Hydraotes ; for we learn that he pafsed the conflux after he joined the fleet.-¢ We learn also, from the same author, that the Acesines preserves its name until it is lost in the Indus, although it receives the Hy- daspes and Hydraotes: the historian of Timur, in like manner, gives the name of Chunaub to the confluent waters of the Jhylum * Itinerary, 1662, ¢ Arrian. cr 129 } and Chunaub: this alone, however, does not prove that it was the largest river ; for we have many examples, in modern geography, at least, where the adjunct river, though the smallest, gives its name to the confluent waters. It is worthy ofremark, that Arrian, as it appears, not knowing what became of the Hyphasis (Beyah) does not say that Alexander saw the mouth of it, as he did those of the Acesines and Hydraotes; but only informs us that if fell into the Acesines. And indeed, the truth is, that these rivers, under the modern names of Beyah and Setlege, do not join the Chunaub; but, after uniting their streams, fall into the Indus, a great way farther down. It is certain that the courses of rivers, even of the largest, do alter so much, in time, that what Arrian says might have been the case ; but there is no necefsity for supposing it. Arrian, as well as Sherefeddin, informs us that the lower part of the Panjab, towards Moultan, is flat and marshy, and inundated [like Bengal] by the periodical rains, which fall between the months of May and October. As a proof of it, Alexander was once obliged to break up his camp, on the Acesines (Chunaub) and retire to the higher grounds. - From the conflux of the Acesines with the Indus, we accompany Alexander, succefsivel y to the territories of the Sogdi, Musicani, Oxycani, Sindomanni, and Patalans. The Oxydrace, who had submitted by their ambafsadors, were left unmolested. Bhakor answers nearest to the position and description of the country of the Musicani, which was next to the Sogdi, and the most powerful on that part of the Indus: and the Oxycani, the next in order, to Hajycan; a circar, or division of Sindy. In Sindomanni, we may recognize the country of Sindy; or that through which the river Sinde flows, in the lower part of its course‘ and Pattala, has ever been referred to the delta of the Indus. But so vast a change of names, or rather so vast a change in the manner of writing them,* * A comparison of the modern names with the ancient, in many parts of Asia, leads me to conclude, that had they been faithfully written by the Greeks, much lefs difference would S SS nae = =. = ~~ Ba es . nw See. IT 5s v Sa = Bas Le pee «" . —t ae X aye ‘ ——=s - - ~ SSeS : Ss te Sse —— SS = : tS <= 2 c Ss == 5 SS SS SEE pe ee ee ee Se See = a 2S SSS Fe FS =S= = ——s —= 3 = alt === = > - x ss ——— - —— SS = —=— —=> > - Se — 7. i eR ERS = —_ aS PSs > a ee - = the OGL RPE et aaa ae an ~ ~ . = - or = 2 ! ~ = ae. _ oa Big eae aaa - Sey ee : = = eases REESE Se cee RESTS TESS ea 2 ——— —— == a SS ee a Tes teats < ——_- — - = = - ——— ee. sons - simiiaietiaie lates ne a bine ~ ee eee oar SET ar kaart: 2 _ 7 a et eS ————— f 130 ] forbids the building of any hypotheses, on the similarity of an- cient and modern names of places; except in cases, where the locality is equally evident. Having now conducted Alexander acrofs the Panjab, and down the Indus; to the head of its delta, it may not be amifs to observe, that the.state of the country through which he palsed, was very different from what we should have conceived, who have been in the habit of considering Hindoostan, as being governed by one monarch, or even as divided into several large kingdoms. Im the Panjab country, in an extent lefs than is comprized within one of the soubahs, or grand divisions of the Mogul empire, we find no lefs than seven nations; and along the lower parts of the Indus, many more. Even in the Panjab, where Alexander warred a whole campaign, and part of another, there was nothing of that kind of concert appeared, which must have taken place between the go- vernors of provinces, had they been under one head ; but in general each acted separately, and for himself. . The Malli, Catheri, and Oxydracz, we are told, leagued together for their mutual defence; and this proves that they were separate governments. It is curious, that the same cause that facilitated Alexander’s conquests in India, should also have given them the degree of celebrity that has ever accompanied them ; that is to say, their subdivision into a number of small states: and ordinary readers, either not regarding, or not comprehending, their extent and consequence, have considered them as kingdoms. The conquest of the Panjab and Sindy, would, with such an army,* be no very great matter in’our times, although united; and yet this conquest is considered as a brilliant part of Alexander’s history : the truth is, the romantic traveller is blended with the adventurous soldier; and the feelings of the reader are -oftener applied to than his judgment. be found between them, than we now experience; and I am inclined to think that the names of the rivers, in particular, are scarcely changed since the tine of the Greeks. Vanity has no share in new naming of rivers. * Alexander had 120,000 men, and 200 elephants. Arrian. ee f 131 4 But although the western part of Hindoostan was in this state, there existed beyond, or rather towards the Ganges, a powerful kingdom, as appears by the state Megasthenes found it in, when he resided in quality of ambafsador from Seleucus Nicator, not many years after, at Palibothra, the capital of the Prasii.* The Prasians probably owed to the discontents that prevailed in Alexan- der’s army, their escape from a foreign conquest at that period. Alexander arrived at Pattala about the middle of August (before Christ 326 years), and after he had made proper arrangements for the safety and conveniency of his fleet and army, and had viewed also the two principal mouths of the Indus, in which he expe- rienced some degree of surprise, if not of terror, from the bore, or sudden influx of the tide;-+ he departed by land for Susa, leaving Nearchus with the fleet to follow, as soon as the Etesian winds t should cease. He had been more than nine months in sailing down the Hydaspes, and Indus. He crofsed the Hydaspes about the summer solstice in the preceding year, and of course had been ~ in the field, or in some kind of warfare, during two rainy seasons: we are told, however, by the author of the Ayin Acbaree, that but little rain falls in the lower parts of Moultan: that is, the part bordering on the Indus. Nearchus sailed about the middle of October § with the N E monsoon ; conducting, according to Dr. Gillies, in his elegant History of Greece, “the jirst European fleet “‘ which navigated the Indian seas.” By the journal of this voyage, preserved by Arrian, it appears that the fleet sailed out of the western branch, by the distance between the mouth of the Indus and the river Arabius, which was only 1000 stadia; for Arrian gives the breadth of the delta at 1800 stadia, along the sea coast.|| Arrian ? * See the Introduction. + Ibid. 1 The Etesian winds blew from the N E in the Mediterranean, in the months of July and August; and the ancients thought proper to apply the same term to the periodical winds of the same season in the Indian seas, although they blew from the opposite quarter. § The first of October, O, S. according to Usher. | Pliny gives it 220 miles, so that he reckoned nearly eight stades to one of his miles. 8 2 ~ — P oe ~ = ze - a _ 5 ISS 2 erst —————- — - — SS = - ~ ~ —_—— ——-- ~ - ~ = = ee —~— ne = = — —s —a = - . on = — eat co . = : ee ais 2 ee - os 3 = 7 — =; rage eer Pas —— a ~ — - = % ea a ee ee =—— at eas - 4S - 2 Si = = ; 4a. The! an] aah al ; | RB Birt a tbh) ad $0) nt i ie a + VR |! uv eh r im? ‘ml Be: 4 hin tet ’ . in ; re ut : lah : 3 fi elt eeu rein ifie Tit : { ne uP “ ’> ‘ a . i oh ; Ps ipa 1. 1 Ue iy q) ri i mf } 4, ee iy ‘40 Pe te ; oft th tte Wh ; ie 1 . t \ ~ —= = ST — . —— << = .: —— oF ~~ ies na - —_ == eS go ee SSS i SS eerie ee a a ee eee ee Se Se i ates 7 San TSE? pe = = ws . Sis teas. pe Okie e ye ee aks > See Ss. LO en SS See a wi reo ee Be gate <= SS inte’ == ——— [ 182] takes notice, that when Nearchus stood out tc sea, on the coast of India, he found either no shadow at noon; or else the shadow, if any, was projected southward. This, however, could not pos- sibly happen, because Alexander did not arrive till after the summer solstice, nor till August. And yet Arrian took this from Near- chus’s journal: but whosoever examines the geography of it, will find that he could never be within a degree of the tropic, allowing him to have sailed at any reasonable distance from the shore. It may appear extraordinary that Alexander should, in the course of a few months, prepare so vast a fleet for his voyage down the Indus; especially as it is said to be the work of hisarmy. But the truth is, that the Panjab country, like that of Bengal, is full of navigable rivers ; which, communicating with the Indus, form an uninterrupted navigation from Cashmere to Tatta: and, no doubt, abounded with boats and vefsels ready constructed to the conque- ror’s hands. That he built some vefsels of war, and others of certain descriptions that might be wanted, is very probable ; but transport and provision vefsels, I doubt not, were to be collected to any number. There were about 80 triremes; and the whole number of embarkations were near 2000. I think it probable, too, that the vefsels in which Nearchus performed his coasting voyage to the gulf of Persia, were found in the Indus. Vefsels of 180 tons bur- then are sometimes used in the Ganges; and those of 100, not unfrequently. NS PS SIL EP CAsHMERE is the only subject that remains to be discufsed on the east of the Indus; which it owes to its particular situation in respect of the Panjab; being detached from it in point of geo- graphical construction, as well as actually separated from it by strong natural barriers. The communications of Capt. Kirk- patrick, how. full soever of information, on the subjects that have ee been already discufsed, are even abundantly more so in the present instance ; for he has furnished me with translations of the most approved itineraries between Lahore and Cashmere, kept either by the Mogul emperors themselves, or by their order, and under their immediate inspection; and having the road distances con= tained in them actually measured; and the most remarkable ob- jects that occurred on the way, noted with a great degree of pre- cision. ‘T’o account for this attention on the part of the emperors, it must be observed, that a journey to Cashmere, in the spring season, was regarded by them as the highest gratification that luxury could afford: every circumstance, therefore, which related to the communications with such a scene of pleasure, became in- teresting : for a perfect knowledge of the detail of each, would, of course, enable the royal visitors to determine the most eligible route, suited to seasons and circumstances. The reader may col- lect from Bernier (the most instructive of all Indian travellers), in what mode the emperors travelled to Cashmere; as he has writ- ten a full account of his journey, when he travelled thither in the suite of Aurungzebe, in the year 1664, And when we reflect on the burning climate he left behind him, to breathe the pure and temperate air of Cashmere, and to contemplate the beauty of its” scenery, we must not fail to applaud the taste of the emperors, who indulged themselves in so elegant, and no lefs rational, a luxury. - | Nor did Capt. Kirkpatrick content himself with bare transla- tions of the itineraries; but, in the true spirit of science, added comments and explanations, when the nature of the subject ap- peared to require it: without which aids I might frequently have fallen into error; and with which, little remained for me to do, but to effect the geometrical construction. I shall have great occasion to rejoice, if the histories from whence he has ex- tracted these, and other geographical materials, should hereafter appear in an European language, through his means: and yet <3 -_— =. =r OH bth aa’ , Md ad et Ee, #). Hee et a im | em) ey “s vas | wT age ia £ et ie } , w i ¥ ; pHa j \ ' | d > me a} j Bil ti Bi phe Pe 1 | me alt ae ae Batt i Tee ‘ + : . 4 t ’ VELHY ; Ny2 B Pe AN : a in.’ Cy i j u " Vat | Aa ea ; ae ‘ 1 ) ioe 8 UR LUE ey Cate \patey | tal : at! ee a WAvi | STR? ; hit aes ae ees ld lee a : “ Ame vl Re ge ‘ * rhe ; reat ¢ . pe : Peon vie : se a a See : SS Xi : ed Ss aun SA ee Sa — ma ey GAZE KHER = z $e = > [ 184 7 | more, if they may be in the smallest degree illustrated, by my la- bours. His inquiries have produced three measured routes leading into Cashmere, from Lahore; and Mr. Forster’s Travels, a fourth, in which the distances are estimated only. The first route to be considered, in the construction, is the shortest of the measured ones, in order to obtain the most direct line of distance between Lahore and Cashmere: and this is the Bember route, of which that portion between Lahore and Bember itself has been already considered, both as to bearing and distance, in page 85; and may be corroborated by a reference to the position of Jummoo, in page 106 ; since Rotas, Gujerat, and Sealkote, are regulated by the points of Jammoo and Lahore. Accordingly, Bember is taken at 33 Acbaree cofses from Lahore, on a bearing of N2W. And it may be concluded, as the road to Cashmere by Bember is very straight, that the whole lies nearly in the same line of direction as that portion of it between Lahore and Bember ; or rather, of the ascent named the height of Bember, which appears to be a very few miles to the eastward of the fortrefs, and may bear from La-~ hore, about N 4 W: Sirinagur, the capital of Cashmere, there- fore, may be supposed to lie in the same direction. “The distance on this line, according to a measured route of the Emperor Acbar, was 79,9 Acbaree cofses, which, at the rate of 31,16 to a degree (see page 85, and note), produce 153,6 G. miles of direct distance. But as the road lies over three mountainous ridges, named Rutiun- Punchal, Peer-Punchal, and Nari-Birari, which take up more than 26 miles; perhaps + may be allowed for windings, in this part. And for the Bember, and other heights, some farther de- duction should be made; and then the whole distance may be taken at 150G. miles, instead of the original 153,6. However, as I suspect that Acbar’s measurement did not commence from the cen- tre of Lahore, but from the suburbs, I shall take 151 for the distance of Sirinagur, which in the direction of Nz W, places that city in [ is 4 latitude 34° 20’ 30’; and in longitude 73° 44’; or 6 minutes onl y west of Lahore. And Bember, by the same adjustment of distance, will be 644 G. miles from Lahore; the 33 Acbaree cofses giving about 634 G. miles. The Oriental tables give for the latitude of Cashmere, or Sirina- gur (for the capital is known by either of those names), 35° 15’; meant perhaps for 34° 15’. Its longitude, in the same tables, is quite out: being more than a degree to the west of Lahore. It is certain, that according to the authorities on which we have determined the positions of Lahore, Attock, and Cabul, that of Cashmere must come no farther to the west, than the construction allows: and one very strong circumstance in favour of this argument is, that the space between Cashmere and Cabul,-in the map, isno more than is re- quired for the dimensions of the several provinces that lie between them ; according to their description in the Ayin Acbaree, and in Capt.Kirkpatrick’s MSS. This matter will be fully discufsed, when we speak of the countries west of the Indus. Nor does Cashmere seem to be misplaced in respect of the surrounding countries, as far as our knowledge goes ; for in the Ayin Acbaree, Puckholi is said to lie on the west, and the territory of the Ghickers to the SW; which agrees also with the map. It also accords with the measured routes between Cashmere and Attock ; and with Mr. Forster's idea of the bearing from Jummoo, which was N by W. A second measured route was that from Lahore to Cashmere, by way of Hufsan-Abdal and Puckholi; a remarkably circuitous one, but used for the purpose of entering Cashmere during the height of the spring, in order to enjoy its beauties in that delightful val- ley ; which, although in a metaphorical sense, the region of per- petual spring, was, of course, the most attractive during the actual spring, the blofsoming season. And this could not be effected by the more direct road of Bember ; because that leads over vast moun- tains, which the snow renders impafsable during not only the spring, but also part of the summer. But the Puckholi, or Hufsan-Abdal } > ae} ¥ iif , Sah ase Ne | ed ¢ Ft ; tbat Perera ty * GAM a |i Pan | ie my te ie Pa abs) (Pm Le ht aah MU a8 4 Be ett iW i“ ) eet hI ta ia ae ‘ yet ‘ ] : 7 ae ‘ - at 5 a t } - ‘y ‘ . ' « ' t } , ‘ ' } 4 : sited fs : eh AP Ade ; | ‘ WP YEN a oo AY Pa aint Manet Os. Apt i ied Md 4) yf ia by > Prt vat OBE ra a |) Ae 4 A) ay fi . iM reat tay 1 mM) i 1 ee ft i vate , Pi a 7 i) Waa. M6 (cea ip i} \ en 4 al i, r ie act i ih fe ti CBN My \ aaa \aieae | *y ete ae ” ; ait ci eG 401 | \ : \ agi MNES ye | ; i? Vi Apis | in’ * { ~ He We ee ; a) y aia I - v Be ae : ‘Aga i (a 4 pee - Yt 4 z 4 | i } ' eh, ees iby fied Pane ee Hb ot spt ABN, J ae * Bias 43 ‘ 4g ft te rey i a Ve nh Se ‘ } ‘ ne ue iy " 4M | ne: Ni amen j : Hu |e “f % et a ge) |e Bd ne ee TODS) We : ’ Ads i 1h ie a * wry 1h : - : 4 ‘ Pui A ) ¥ \ Piet yt A TD ‘ ay 7 a ft BS) j t ink. f { ‘ aes 8 Bis eee eel th a 4 a) T / Et f ‘ LF " a8 { 1% 4 Hol! ® : HRY he Died ; ak ie : ’ ert | Say ‘ . an abe S5" i bh ‘ i ' Cabinet Big! aie | ey ’ th yak VT eae Pa thre Rie | Ta aes 1a a ae ae SS te aie WAU) | Raeeieed = LOT ek ‘, eee! ti% 4 beet cll i hot tes 4 is Hopdic f 0a) me n eh 1 OD ht sie} =H ie Prat Diy ary ath a : ) rt , ob ni? , i iS Tit + Pe tt bial ahhe 7 i i man? ; : Hee a ey * EF ’ ives exes PF Se ese road, leads into Cashmere through the valley, or pafs, by which the Behut ifsues; which being much lower, is, of course, exempted from snow. (Seep.99.) . Hufsan-Abdal lies in the direct road from Rotas to Attock, 12 royal cofses, or about 244 G. miles, to the eastward of the latter: and this point of Hufsan-Abdal being thus fixed, it becomes un- necefsary to take notice of any other part of the route, save that between it and Sirinagur. The distance between these places was 75% Acbaree colses, by a measured route of Jehanguire;* but it being very circuitous, the different portions of it require a separate discufsion ; and cannot, after all, be applied. with succefs, with- out a reference to Mr. Forster’s idea of the bearings between Siri- agur, and Bazaar, his station on the Indus: and as the outlet of the Behut river regulates the direction of the first part of this line, which makes a considerable angle with the rest, it becomes neces- sary, in the first instance, to examine and fix the position of the valley of Cashmere itself; with a view to ascertain the place of this outlet, rendered famous under the name of the Pafs of Bareh- mooleh. | ist. Mr. Forster says (Vol. I. p. 225), that the valley extends from SE to N W (perhaps, more correctly, 5 E by E, and N W by W): he entered it by the SE, and traced the general course of the river Behut, north-westward, to Sirinagur - which is situated towards the middle of the valley of Cashmere. od. The Ayin Acbaree describes the general situation of several of the districts of Cashmere, all which prove that the course of the Behut.is from S$ E to N W: for its source is said to be in Wair or Weer Purgunnah, situated in the S E-quarter from Sirinagur.- Fencha, or Uneej, Purgunnah, called also Islamabad, lies on the SE; and the town of Islamabad itself, to which Forster came, is * The ee: of Acbar was used also by his son Jehanguire ; and that of Shah jehan suc- ceeded it. + Ayin Acbaree, Vol. IT. article Cashmere. j Kirkp. MSS. L wet SS & or 6 miles below the spring of Wair. Punjbareeah, and Pam- pour, two towns between Islamabad and Sirinagur, are in Unee] and Veh Purgunnahs ; both of which lie on the east of Sirina- gur. Soliman’s Mount, near the river, is also in the same quar- ter.* So that the general course of the Behut above Sirinagur, is clearly from the south-eastward ; and it makes a deep bend to the 1orth, by Punjbareeah and Pampour. The distance by water from Sirinagur to the head of the Behut, is 22 measured royal cofses ; by land 14; or about 281 G. miles.+ 3d. Capt. Kirkpatrick quotes Abdul Humeed, to prove that the Behut proceeds from the south to Sirinagur, and pursues a N course from that city. It should rather be N W ; because the Ayin Acbaree, Vol. II. p. 109, states that Geyehamoon ¢ Pur- gunnah lies to the N W of Sirinagur (and it appears from other _ circumstances, at the extremity of the valley); and in page 166, that Ouller (or Tal) lake, lies near it, and receives the river Be- hut (Abdul Humeed and Bernier, both relate the same, concerning the river and lake) ; and also that this lake is near Little Thibet, which in the account of the boundaries, in page 152, is said to lie on the N W of Cashmere; as Great Thibet does on the N EF. The lake is said to be of great extent ; no lef than 53 B. miles in circuit; or perhaps 16 or 17 acrofs; which account allows it to reach to the frontiers of Little Thibet, without violence to the statement of the distance between Sirinagur and Barehmooleh (the outlet of the Behut) which is no more than 113 royal cofses by land ; 14 by water. These circumstances considered, we can have no doubt that the course of the Behut is to the NW, from Siri- nagur to the lake: but the length of its course, in this direction, we are not told; any more than the length and direction of its course, from the lake, to its entry between the mountains at . Ayin Acbaree, Vol. II. article Cashmere. t+ Kirkp. MSS. t Supposed by Capt. Kirkpatrick to be the same with the district of t] ie Rayan Gamon mentioned by Bernier, oT ——_— etn < Rive aoa ogee rw Sa c 138 4 Barehmooleh. It may, however, be inferred, that the greatest part of the 14 cofses by water, is to the lake (considering that the val- ley of Cashmere extends 40 B. miles to the N W irom Sirinagur) ; and that the course of the Behut, after its efflux from the lake, is short, and towards the S W quarter: by which, Barehmooleh, will take a W by N, or WN W position, in respect of Sirinagur. The route to Cashmere by Punoach (the 3d of the measured routes), throws some light on the position of Barehmooleh, in re- spect of Sirinagur. The Punoach road branches from that of Bem- ber, at Thunah, 233 Acbaree cofses short of Sirinagur ; and crolses the mountains far to the west of Peer-Punchal.* The distance from Thunah-to Barehmooleh, is 28 royal cofses, or 563 G. miles, by the ordinary calculation: but as an allowance must be made for the ground lost by the steepnels of the mountains, as in the Bember road (page 134), 53 G. miles may be taken for the direct distance ; and Barehmooleh will bear W by N 4 N from Sirinagur. The distance may be taken at 23; G. miles. Having placed Barehmooleh, the nearest point in Jehanguire's route from Sirinagur to Hufsan-Abdal, I proceed to examine the remainder of that route; the bearing of which will best be under- stood by areference to Mr. Forster’s remarks. He supposed Mu- ziffer to bear W by S, 71 cofses from Sirinagur ; and his station on the Indus 64 cofses from Muziffer, S W, and S by W. These, compounded, give a course of W 35°S, 120 cofses : and according to my construction, it is W 28° S, 136 G. miles. The bearings do not materially differ, the nature of the materials being consi- ered: the distances certainly appear very different; for if Mr. Forster’s was taken absolutely, it would place Sirinagur more to the east than even my construction warrants, by 30 or 40 miles ; which is more improbable, than that he should either have es- timated his cofs too low, or have taken so circuitous a route, as * The distance from Lahore to Cashmere, by the road of Punoach, is 93 royal cofses.— Kirkp. MSS. r 189 9 to sink the quantity of his horizontal distance very considerably. The fact is, that the standard of his cofs is very short all the way from Oude: and moreover, he remarks that his party avoided Puckholi, and other places that are implied to lie in the direct road, through motives of prudence. I shall therefore content myself with reflecting, that his line of bearing differs only 7 degrees from my supposition ; and regard the position of Sirinagur, as generally true in respect of Attock and Hufsan-Abdal. Jehanguire’s measured distance between Barehmooleh and Hus-. san-Abdal, is 634 Acbaree cofses, which on ordinary roads might produce 1224 G. miles: but as 25 cofses of the road between Ba- rehmooleh and Mooker, is along the rugged and winding pafs, through which the Behut forces itself, in its escape from the valley of Cashmere, a considerable reduction must take place. There are also some high ridges to be crofsed between the Kishengonga and Puckholi: and all these together may reduce the 1224 on or- dinary ground, to 116 in this place: for this is the space that the construction leaves, between Barehmooleh and Hufsan-Abdal. And this being allowed, Sirinagur, or Cashmere, ought to take the position afsigned it, at 6 minutes of longitude west of Lahore. A fourth read to Cashmere (but not measured ) is that of Mr. Forster from Jummoo, through Kishtewar. I am inclined, from the similarity of names, to suppose this to be the road mentioned in Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. urider the name of J owmuk, or Chow- muck: and which Abdul Humeed states in the grofs (for no par- ticulars are given) at 102 cofses (I conclude, of the royal * standard) from Lahore. Ido not mean to rest any part of my argument, for the position of Cashmere, on the result of this route; on the contrary, I have formed the line of Mr. Forster’s route from J ummoo, with a refe- rence to the position of Cashmere, inferred from the former data. * This was the standard, uniformly made use of by Abdul Humeed, Te 1 — 4 bs oy eee BE ——_ ; » - ee - — ~ we jae Bes. ree 5 i el a ee — mane nee “ 5 S3 ————=— — —— . Fre ae ee re ne a re a att . re 2 _ —_ SS re === x == oe 2 - ‘ - - a Sie = = Foor ee RBS, Lae C 140 ‘| Mr. Forster estimated the general bearing from Jummoo to Cash- mere, at N by W; which agrees with the former data: but the detail of the route leads first N E by E, or more eastwardly, tothe crofsing place of the Chunaub river; and thence north, and N W. The occasion of this great bend in the road, is to gain a convenient crofsing-place over the rapid Chunaub ; and the transit is effected by means of a large basket, drawn along a tight rope, extended from one high rocky bank to the other. The breadth is 70 or 80 yards. In Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. we find the detail of an expedi- tion from Cashmere into Kishtewar, during the reign of the Em- peror Jehanguire (A. D. 1619). The capital of Kishtewar is de- scribed to lie near the east bank of the Chunaub river, at 6o colses from Sirinagur.* These cofses were of the common standard, I apprehend ; and the route of the army was over Peer-Punchal : therefore very circuitous. The length of this march, however, con- firms Mr. Forster’s statement of the bearing of the road, to the crofsing-place of the Chunaub; and shews that the course of that river is pretty uniform throughout. Mr. Forster reckoned 96 cofses between Jummoo and Sirinagur ; of which, 46 were between Jummoo and the pafsage of the Chu- naub ; and the remaining 50 between the Chunaub and Sirinagur ; and of this number, 18 were by water, down the stream of the Behut, from Islamabad, or Eencha (see page 136). The valley of Cashmere appears to be of an oval form, and to have its largest extent from S E to N W ; or perhaps more strictly from S E by Eand N W by W. Mr. Forster reckons its dimen- sions 80 British miles, by 40. From the measured distances al- ready exhibited, between Wair, the head of the Behut, and Ba- rehmooleh, where the Behut leaves the valley ; we collect that the distance between those places, through Sirinagur, is 254 royal * The name of this capital appears to have been Mundul, or Mundul-Muder 5 and its situation 3 cofses east of the river Chunaub (Kirkp. MSS.). By circumstances, it ought to be near the place where Mr. Forster’s route crofses it. £ [ 141 ] colses ; answering to about 514 G. miles; but as Sirinagur lies out of the direct line between the two (as is proved by the con- struction), perhaps 50 G. miles, or 58 British, may be the true distance. But this is not the greatest extent of the valley ; since it has been shewn that the Ouller lake, by its position and dimen- sions must necefsarily extend to a point much more distant from Sirinagur, than Barehmooleh does ; although the exact quantity of the distance cannot be ascertained. And on the other hand, Mr. Forster entered the S E end of the valley at Durroo, or Sur- roo, 5 cofses before he came to Islamabad: of course, Durroo must lie beyond the head of the Behut. These circumstances considered, Mr. Forster’s estimate of 80 British miles for the length: of the valley, supposing it to be meant for the flat part of it, appears to exceed the truth by a very few miles only ; for 74 or 75 can very clearly be made out. But he reckoned it only 40 in breadth, which appears much too little; and | suppose it to be 50, or more: for Heerapour, at the entrance of the valley from the side of Bember (the south side), is 11 Acbaree cofses, or nearly 25 British miles, acrofs from Sirinagur ; and Lar, according to Ber- nier, is about as far from Sirinagur, as Barehmooleh is’; 27 B. miles: but as Sirinagur does not lie directly between Heerapour and Lar (for the former bears about S from Sirinagur ; and Lar, by the Ayin Acbaree, is in the N E quarter from Sirlnagur), a considerable angle takes place, and may probably reduce the 52 miles, to 50 in direct distance. By order of Jehanguire, the length and breadth of the province of Cashmere, or rather, probably, the roads through and acrofs it, were measured ; and the dimensions, 56 Acbaree cofses, by 27; were registered accordingly (Kirkp. MSS). But these dimen- sions regard the political boundaries only: because Bholbas, the western frontier, is said to be 184 of these cofses within the moun- tains below Barehmooleh. And in the Opposite, or south-east quarter, the valley of Banhal, a dependency of Cashmere, lies at [ 142 | the distance of several cofses beyond the great circle of mountains that surrounds the valley of Cashmere (Forster, Vol. I. p. 924, This district of Banhal is placed in the Ayin Acbaree on the south- } east of Sirinagur (Vol. II. p. 108), and this may be adduced as a proof that Mr. Forster entered Cashmere by the south-east; and also that the valley of Cashmere has a SE and N W position. As Jehanguire’s measurement leaves at least 84 B. miles for the length of the valley above Barehmoolah, and 60 for the greatest breadth, it may be supposed that it included the slope of the mountains, as well as the level or hollow part of the valley; and that the term of the distance eastward, was the summit of mount Kantel, described by Desideri, as the common boundary of Cash- mere and Great Thibet (Lett. Edif. Vol. XV. p.190). The dimensions given in the Ayin Acbaree are not to be regarded, be- ing estimated only ; for Jehanguire’s measurement took place long after that book was compiled._In the same book, we find Cashmere divided into two parts, namely, Meraje,and KamMRaJE; the former being (as is exprefsed in Vol. II. p. 170.) the eastern part, and containing the districts situated to the east, the SE, and the N E, of Sirinagur: and the latter, the western part, con- taining the N W and S W districts. With respect to general position, Cashmere is bounded on the west, by the district of Puckholi; on the S W by the territory of the Ghickers; on the SE by that of Jummoo; and on the east, by the river Chunaub: Great Thibet lies on the north-east ; and Little Thibet on the north-west. In the Ayin Acbaree, from whence this account is transcribed, there is often a great want of accuracy in the article of bearings; and the intermediate points are often meant for the cardinal ones; and vice versa. But in the description of the boundaries of Cashmere, there appears to be More consistency than usual. The capital of Cashmere has the same name as the province, according to Mr. Forster, and M. Bernier: but the Ayin Acbaree, [ 143 4 . at an earlier period, names it Sirinagur.* It is a large city, and built on both sides of the river Behut, which has a remarkable smooth current throughout the whole vailey (according to Mr. Forster) ; and this proves the remarkable flatnefs of the country, as the body of water is very large. The valley or country of Cashmere, is celebrated throughout upper Asia for its romantic beauties, for the fertility of its soil, and for the temperature of its atmosphere. All these particulars may be accounted for, when it is considered, that it is an elevated and extensive valley, surrounded by steep mountains, that tower above the regions of snow; and that its soil is composed of the mud deposited by a capital river, which originally formed its waters into a lake, that covered the whole valley; until it opened itself a palsage through the mountains, and left this fertilized valley, an ample field to human industry, and to the accommodation of a happy race: for such the ancient inhabitants of Cashmere un- doubtedly were. Although this account has no living testimony to support it, yet history and tradition, and what is yet stronger, appearances, have imprefsed a conviction of its truth, on the minds of all those who have visited the scene, and contemplated the different parts of it. The author of the Ayin Acbaree dwells with rapture on the beauties of Cashmere; whence we may conclude that it was a favourite subject with his master Acbar, who had visited it three times, before Abul Fazil wrote. Other emperors of Hindoostan visited it also, and seemed to forget the cares of government, during their residence in the happy valley. It appears that the periodical rains, which almost deluge the rest of India, are shut out of Cash- mere by the height of the mountains; so that only light showers * In the revenue books, the province of Cashmere is written JEnNET-Nuzeer, or the PARADISE-RESEMBLING Soubah. ( Kirkp. MSS.) [ 144 4 fall there: these, however, are in abundance enough to feed some thousands of cascades, which are precipitated into the valley, from every part of the stupendous and romantic bulwark that encircles it. The soil is the richest that can be conceived; and its productions those of the temperate zone. A vast number of streams and rivers from all quarters of the valley, bring their tribute to the Behut or Jhylum, the parent of the soil; a large navigable river, in which we recognize the famous Hydaspes of Alexander, who crofsed it about 100 miles below its outlet from the valley. Many lakes are spread over the surface, and some of them contain floating islands. In a word, the whole scenery is beautifully picturesque; and a part of the romantic circle of mountains, makes up a portion of every landscape. The pardonable superstition of the sequestered inhabitants, has multiplied the places of worship of Mahadeo, of Bishen, and of Brama. All Cashmere is holy land; and mira- culous fountains abound. One dreadful evil they are constantly subject. to, namely, earthquakes ; and to guard against their most terrible effects, all the houses are built.of wood; of which there is no want. Among other curious manufactures, with which Cashmere abounds, is that of the shawls; which are distributed over all the western and southern Asia. We learn from M. Volney, that they even make a part of the drefs of the Egyptian Mamlouks: and at present (as if to exhibit the most striking contrast in the clafses of wearers) they are worn by the English ladies. “There remains no doubt; but that the delicate wool of which they are made, is the produce of a species of goat, either of that country, or of the adjoining one of Thibet. Notwithstanding the present extensive demand for shawls, the manufacture is declined to one-fourth of the former quantity ; which may be easily referred to the decline of the Persian and Hindoostanic empires. Here are a species of sheep called Hundoo, which, like those of Peru, are employed in ‘carrying burthens. The annual public. revenue of Cashmere, in [ 145 ] the time of Aurungzebe, appears to have been only about’ $5,0001.* From what has been said above, it was, no doubt, a favoured pro- vince. ; The Cashmerians have a language of their own, said to be an- terior to the Sanscrit. And it would appear that they had also a religion of their own, different from that of the Hindoos. Abul Fazil says, “ the most respectable people of this country are the ‘““Reyshees, who, although they do not suffer themselves to be “ fettered by traditions, are doubtlefs true worshippers of God.” Nothing can exceed the liberality of mind both of Abul Fazil and of his master, the great Acbar: but the former appears to have caught some of the enthusiasm of the valley, by his descriptions of some of the holy places in it. To sum up the account of Cash- mere, in the words of the same author, “ It isa garden in perpetual “ spring.” | So far am I from doubting the tradition, respecting the existence of the lake that covered Cashmere, that appearances alone would serve to convince me, without either the tradition, or. the history. It isa mere natural effect; and such, | apprehend, must be the economy of nature, in every case where the waters of a river, are inclosed in any part of their course, by elevated lands. The first consequence of this stoppage is, of course, the conversion of the inclosed lands into a lake : and if this happens near the fountains of the river, and the ground is solid, it is likely to remain a lake for ever; the_river not having force enough in its infant state, to work itself a pafsage through the mountains. Hence it is that more lakes are found near the sources of rivers, than in the lower parts of their course. If the river be inclosed after it has gained a great accefsion of water, and of course, strength; it will indeed at first, form a lake, as before; but in time, the place at which it runs * Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. state the actual and realized revenues to have been about 25,0001. in the time of Shah Jehan; and only 20,0001. in that of Mahomed Shah. U ———-—— —— Fe ie eae he es Tee * ie iPr | ‘o ’ ie | [ 146 | over, will be gradually fretted away, as in the case of the Belut abovementioned. The Euphrates, in like manner, opens itself a pafsage through mount Taurus; and the Ganges through mount Imaus: and even though the base of the mountain be of the firmest _ texture, it will give way to the incefsant friction, through a course ofages: for either of these pafsages may have been an operation of many thousand years. In the case of the Ganges, which patses through mount Imaus, it may be supposed that the lower strata were softer than the upper ; for the upper still remain, to a great height. In that of the. Behut, the lake appears to have existed long enough to deposit a vast depth of soil, before it dispersed. The Cashmerian history names the lake Surry-sirnr: and adds, that Kushup led a colony of Bramins to inhabit the valley, after the waters had subsided. From Cashmere, Mr. Forster went by a very circuitous route, to Cabul; the barbarous state of the people who inhabit the shores of the Indus, above Attock, making this precaution necefsary. The countries in question are those of Puckholi, Sewad (or Sowhad), and Bijore ; the scene of Alexander’s warfare on the west of the Indus: all of which were subjected to regular authority, during the long and vigorous reign of Acbar. We are told by the Ayin Ac- baree, that several of the streams that form the head of the Indus, yield gold dust : and this accounts for the circumstance of the In- dian tribute being paid in gold to Darius Hystaspes ; according to Herodotus (Book III.). “The sum indeed seems too great, in proportion to what other provinces paid: but as the gold of the river Pactolus has been exhausted ; so may that of the Kishengonga, in Puckholi, be diminished. Puckholi, I take to be the Pactya of Herodotus, Book IV. (as well as the Peucelaotis of Arrian), from whence Scylax set out to explore the course of the Indus, under the orders of the same Darius: for it lies towards the upper part of the navigable course of that river ; being the frontier province of Hindoostan, east of the Indus. The Ayin Acbaree gives its r 147 4 ‘dimensions at 35 cofses, by 25; and says that it is bounded on the south by the districts of Attock.. We know few particulars con- cerning it ; except that the northern, and by far the greatest part of it, is mountainous. Its present capital of the same name, is at a considerable distance on the east of the Indus, and therefore can- not occupy the site of the Peucelaotis of Alexander ; since that lay on the west bank of the Indus: but as Alexander advanced to this place, from the neighbouring district of Bazira, and the country of the A/sacani (i.e. Bijore, and Ashenagur, which was the name of Sewad, only a few centuries ago), I very much suspect that Peucelaotis was the ancient name of Puckboli, and that an altera- tion of boundary, which has frequently taken place in other pro- vinces, may have confined its limits to the east side of the Indus, in the present times; although it might anciently have extended farther to the west. The first part of Mr. Forster's route from Cashmere, was down the course of the Behut, 14 cofses ; at which point he disembarked, and struck to the westward, towards Muzifferabad ; the capital town of achief, who styles himself Sultan ofa district of the same name, bordering on the south-west of Cashmere ; the frontier. of which was pafsed at 153 cofses from the landing-place, on the bank of the Behut. We have before taken notice that Mr. Forster crofsed the Indus at Bazaar, 20 miles above, or to the north-eastward of Attock. The greatest part of the way from Muzifferabad to Bazaar, was mountainous, and the country subject to petty princes of the Pa- tan race. Mr. Forster entered the country of Timur Shah Ab- dalla, at Hyderbungee, a town about eight miles to the east of the Indus, This route of Mr. Forster differed very considerably from the one of Jehanguire, above recorded: for the former left Puckholi, through which Jehanguire pafsed, to the south: but a place named -Mangullee, occurs in both routes, between Puckholi and the U2 — ns ; ee ie 4 te : Pu i. | Rae P Mi Py it edie ia rt vi Wah ; NT 4 i) tM: 'y 1 i iv it Hed a aE I +S i ; ; } ; wai! 4 ) ’ f Veli 4; Madbad ga - ya) } : if ih =) ‘ keh oer ae ‘yi \ >| i - + Pia be Hi) q (4 ¥ HAs fj Hepat } ee : ; Habel pal | i; ule Ft Pe} — ’ . 5 a: | tid i bre | i m rit | 7 ii ma! ‘he . Oi 7 - ay FE PTB i i ae ie) Wn i i oat ee |) ib b; Asi x : ub any ; 0 7 1 : Heri Pe tint 5 : i) ¥ At ait H Wiis Wey ' ath : mt? aa ; ' 1 ims i be 4 ' +i / : : ti “ MUA OW I cay 4 ’ ae ; ; y Ht) eal n Ri : ¥ { WY id ae bs Nh pe 2 ' ; aie a) ha raat NY b y f i rE i ] 4 > aye Ki iHIt | ' ‘i re HI ia : 4 : : 3 { We te? j ; : ; Hd Hy} | : v4i 7 4 » ee nT ri iii id ni f Tg ai ieee ) " MiG i Pag tZipy A a 2 Ht Wh y ' : . " " wie Wa Ne Cecil ie { 4 i £ wy “ wh O - at { 4 ; —— i ; [ 148 “ Indus ; and might be the point of separation of the Hufsan-Abdal, and the Bazaar routes. The river of Muzifferabad, mentioned by Forster, must have been the Kishengonga; and the Nhah, the Nainsook ; both of which join the Behut. From Bazaar, Mr. Forster proceeded by the road of Paishawur and Cabul, to Candahar, in his way to Korasan, and the Caspian. His remarks were of singular use in the construction of the map of the heads of the Indus, &c. in my former edition ; but the com- munications of Capt. Kirkpatrick, have furnished matter so abun- dantly superior to any that could be collected by a casual pafsen- ger, that all Mr. Forster’s observations between Cashmere and Cabul, are necefsarily superseded: but beyond this point they preserve all their former value.* Of the Countries belonging to H1NDoostTAn ; situated on the West | of the Inpbus. Tue materials for describing the geography of the countries, on the west of the Indus, though but scanty, compared with those on the east ; yet afford positions enough, to enable us to compre- hend the form and extent of the tract, situated on the north of * The history of this gentleman’s travels is very curious. He proceeded by land from Bengal to the Caspian sea, and from thence by the ordinary route on the river Wolga, &c. to Petersburgh; in the years 1783 and 1784. It wasnecefsary, from a regard to safety, to avoid the country of the Seiks; that is, Lahore: he accordingly crofsed the Ganges and Jumnah within the mountains, and proceeded to Cashmere by the read of Jummoo. He visited this celebrated country, I presume, through motives of curiosity, as it lay so far out of his way. From thence, crofsing the Indus about zo miles above Attock, he proceeded to Cabul, the capital city of Timur Shah, King of Candahar; or more commonly known by the name of Abdalla. He meant to have proceeded from thence, through the country of Bucharia, or Transoxiana ; but finding it too hazardous, he pursued the accustomed route of the caravans by Candahar. From this place, which has been suppused to be the Paropa- misan Alexandria, his route was nearly in a straight line through Herat, to the south ex- tremity of the Caspian ; acrofs the modern provinces of Seistan, Korasan, and Mazanderan ; which were known to the ancients, under the names Paropamisus, Aria, Parthia, and Ta- puri. It will be perceived that (as far as a comparison can be made) Mr. Forster traced back a considerable part of the route of Alexander, when in pursuit of Befsus. As he tra- [ 149 | Candahar ; as well as a general idea of the courses of its principal rivers, and of certain ranges of mountains. The principal points on which the geography of the above tract chiefly depends, have been already discufsed (in page 87, et seq.) : namely, those of Paishawur, Cabul, Ghizni, and: Canda- har. But those points on which the position and direction: of the great ridge of Hindoo-Kho ; the boundary of the province of Ca- bul, on the N W, depend ; belong rather to the Persian, than to the Indian geography: therefore I shall reserve the discufsion of them, for their proper place ; hoping, in due time, to submit to the judgment of the public, the result of my labours, in the at- tempt to improve the geography of Persia. I shall only mention, in this place, that the principal points of Bamian, Anderab, Ghour- bund, and Badakshan ; as well as many subordinate ones: are fixed, very satisfactorily to my mind, by means of materials in my po{sefsion ; and from which the additional map, on a smaller scale is drawn. And by these it appears, that the part of Hindoo- velled in the disguise of an Asiatic, and in the company of Asiatics, through a vast extent of Mohammedan country, where the religious prejudices of the natives, are nearly equalled by their political jealousy of all sorts of foreigners, we may. pronounce the man who could per- form such a task without suspicion, to pofsefs greatpresence of mind, and no lefs discretion ; added to an uncommon share of observation of manners, and. facility of attaining languages. Detection had been worse than death: and he was subject to continual suspicion from his fellow travellers, who were not in the secret. I hope he means to publish his observations on the manners, government, and present state of that part of Persia, of which we know the least : as well as of Cashmere, a subject yet more interesting to the philosopher and na- turalist. It may serve to shew the extensive commercial intercourse, and credit in Hindoo- stan, and the adjoining country (once dependent on it), notwithstanding the variety of go- vernments it contains, and the unsettled state of the greatest part of them; that the bills of exchange which Mr. Forster obtained at Calcutta, were negociable at Cabul, 17 or 18 hun- dred miles distant; and the capital of a kingdom totally unconnected with, and pofsibly hos- tile in political sentiments, to that in which the bills originated. From the time he left the last British station in Oude, to the Caspian, in which he employed near a twelvemonth, and travelied 2700 English miles; he was compelled to forego most of the ordinary comforts, and accommodations, which are enjoyed by the lowest clafs of people, in European coun- tries; sleeping in the open air, even in rainy and snowy weather; and contenting himself with the ordinary food and cookery of the country he pafsed through. Indeed it was barely pofsible to carry with him the means of procuring comforts, without hazarding his safety, as he was so long on the road. *,* The above note was written in 1788; and in 1790, the first volume of Mr. Forster’s travels, including his journey from Bengal, to the borders of Cashmere, was published in Bengal; and the second was expected soon to follow. But Iam sorry to add, that very late accounts from India, announce the death of this enterprizing traveller; which happened at the court of the Nizam, where he resided ina public capacity. —_ = = en ee ; Say ] a ) ’ f ! W ‘ 1 \ Te DR ' b oa3 : i a n| HH : sit Hea } ttt i { Pe i 4 \ et! a { 1) enie f Wie" ; int f } » i! +38 H f ; {i a4 . a i q i ey ! 1 ex. j When neat rey ed at f AN A t “yh If; + fa jag) : q aia | Tewke~" i i i F ve | [ 150 J. Kho,* which separates Cabul from Balk, and Badakshan, takes a N E direction, between Bamian and Anderab: after which, its particular direction is unknown to us (although its general direc- tion, is unquestionably between the east, and north-east), until it appears again at the sources of the Jihon (or Oxus), at about 100 miles to the E of the city of Badakshan: and from thence, pafsing on to the north, it gives rise also to the Sihon (or Far- artes). On the other hand, the ridge which separates Cashmere from Great Thibet ; and Cashgar from Little Thibet (the true Imaus, or HIMMALEH) ; appears to Incline, in its northern course, towards the continuation of Hinpoo-Kuo, just described; and even to join it. Here then, we are to imagine an extensive tract, of a triangular form, whose base, of 200 miles, or more, is a line drawn from Cashmere, to the eastern confines of Anderab ; and whose sides are the continuation of Himmaleh on the east, and that of Hindoo-Kho on the west. This space contains, amongst other countries, those of Little Thibet (or Balti-stan), and Sa- kita; the Byltae, and Sace@, of Ptolemy ; as also Kuttore, which answers to the Comedi of the same geographer : it also contains, as we have said in page 97, the sources of the Indus. From the descriptions of Little Thibet and Kuttore,* we may conclude that this whole space is mountainous ; and that its general level is far elevated above the countries on either side ofit. We have no par- ticular information respecting the position of the range of moun- tains, which forms the base, or southern side of the triangle: but circumstances lead us to conclude, that the highest of these moun- tains, are far removed from the northern frontier of the provinces, subject to, or commonly regar ded as a part of, Hindoostan: and that the mountains which properly constitute the boundary of Hindoostan, towards Kuttore or Caferistan), commence in the * The term Hin poo-Kuo, or Hinpoo-Kusx, is not applied to this ridge, throughout. its whole extent ; but seems confined to that part of it, which forms the N W boundary of Cabul: and this isthe Inpran Caucasus of Alexander. + Kirkpatrick’s MSS. and Lett. Edif. Vol. XV. [- 151 |] parallel of Cashmere, or about 343 degrees ; and extending west- ward from that celebrated country, separate Puckholi, Sewad, and Bijore, on the south, from Caferistan on the north: and ad- vancing from thence, to a junction with mount Hindoo-Kho, in the line between Cabul and Anderab, separate Lumghan (see page 113), which appears to have been the ancient frontier of Ca- bul, from those districts, which, after the time of Baber,* were added to, and have since become a part of, the province of Cabul ; according to its defined limits in the Ayin Acbaree. On the north of this range, the whole country may be regarded as mountainous: on the south, the mountainous tract is confined chiefly to Sewad, Bijore, Teerah,- and a part of Puckholi. The soubah of Cabul, under the Mogul emperors, comprehended the whole space between the Indus, and the mountains of Hin- doo-Kho, in dimensions 150 cofses, according ‘to the Ayin Acba- ree: [ and this is its greatest extent ; for 100 cofses are given for its breadth, between Kurrabagh and Chuganserai (in a north- easterly direction; its length being from SE to N W). Kurra- bagh is known to be 11 royal cofses to the westward, or S W of Ghizni: and Chuganserai, according to the Emperor Baber, is a town, situated at the western extremity of Caferistan; and on a river of the same name, which comes from the NE quarter (in respect of the town), and from behind, that is, from the north of, Byore : || and flows from thence to the S W, or SS W, to join the waters of Penjeshehr, &c. from the north-west. Cabul is con- fined on the north, by the continuation of Hindoo-Kho ; and on * Kirkpatrick’s MSS. + Teerah is a small province, or district, lying between Paishawur and Cabul; and con- fined on the N and S by the river of Cabul, and by the southern ridge of snowy moun- tains. (Kirkp. MSS.) 7 t Vol. II. p. 199. Thedistance from Attock to the foot of Hindoo-Kho, by my con- struction, is 210 G. miles ; equal to 147 Hindoostanny cofses, reduced to horizontal dis- tance. Here we have a clear proof that the cofs, used by Abul Fazil, was of the common, or Hindoostanny kind, of 42 toadegree. Itfurnishes also a satisfactory proof of the ac- cordance of Abul Fazil’s distances, with those communicated by Capt. Kirkpatrick. || Kirkpatrick’s MSS. —= . a semegres 2 — - = ee ed SS a ees = SS a re eS Se eee is =a ee es ——= = ee ee SS SS Pee a Re ee AS SS —— SSS SSS SSS === Sao == = 2 LDS SSE = SS = SS SSSaeee = — Oe = a —* = —- os $e = Sn SSS Pos ss ~~ = 3 2 SSE ee —— os SS Sa ae: - = = ~ ae [ 1629 the N E (as we have seen) by Caferistan, or Kuttore. Towards the south, or the quarter of Bungush, we are ignorant of its ex- tent: but as its greatest breadth is implied, in the space between Kurrabagh and Chuganserai, it may be concluded that it cannot extend far beyond the river of Nughz. The Ayin Acbaree is very full, in its description of the province of Cabul; and it appears by this, and every other account, to be a country highly diversified : being made up of mountains, covered with eternal snows; hills of moderate height, and easy ascent ; rich plains, and stately forests; and these enlivened by innume- rable streams of water. It produces every article necefsary to hu- man life, together with the most delicate fruits and flowers. It is sometimes named Zabulistan, from Zabul, one of the names of Ghizni; which was the ancient capital of this country, and of which Candahar was then reckoned a part: although by the ar- rangement in the Ayin Acbaree, Cabul itself is reckoned a part of the soubah of Cashmere. Cabul, however, has since been re- garded asa soubah of itself; and with evident propriety. Cabul, as well as Candahar, together with some districts on the east of the Indus, are comprized within the extensive dominions of Timur Shah Abdalla (usually styled King of Candahar), which extend westward to the neighbourhood of-the city of Tershish ; including generally Cabul, Candahar, Paishawur, Ghizni, Gaur, Seistan (or Sigistan), and Korasan. This tract.is not lefs than 800 B. miles in length, from east to west: but although we know not what the extent may be, breadthwise; yet there is little rea- son to suppose that it bears any proportion to the length. It does not differ much from the tract comprized within the ancient king- dom of Ghizni. Timur Shah’s Indian subjects are chiefly Afghans; the rest, Persians and Tartars of almost every denomination. His government is said to be mild and equitable ; with some degree of relaxation as to military discipline. This, in a government purely military, forbodes difsolution. L tos 4 The city of Cabul, the present capital of Timur Shah, is si- tuated near the foot of the Indian Caucasus, or Hindoo-Kho ; and the proximity of this ridge, occasions the most rapid changes in the temperature of the atmosphere. Its situation is spoken of in terms of rapture by the Indian historians ; it being no lefs romantic, than pleasant : enjoying a wholesome air, and having within its reach, the fruits and other products both of the temperate, and the torrid zone. Ina political light, it is considered as the gate of India towards Tartary: as Candahar holds the same place, with respect to Persia. It was found necefsary to anticipate the subject of the roads and paises, between Cabul and the Panjab country ; in order to ex- plain, with more effect, the march of Timur : and to this discus- Sion (page 113, et seq.) we beg leave to refer the reader. It is _ there stated, that the country of Cabul is divided into two parts, by aridge of snowy mountains, which extends from east to west, from the Indus to the neighbourhood of Ghizni. Also, that a doubt existed whether the ridge terminated there, or joined ‘the mountains that are known to lie on the south of Candahar. By the course of the river of Ghizni, described in the Ayin Acbaree, and in the Turkish geography, quoted by D’Anville ; it must force a paisage through those mountains, supposing the continuity to - exe | : Between the mountains of Hindoo-Kho, and those of Candahar, the country takes the form of an extensive valley, from Cabul to the borders of Korasan. Mr. Forster reports, that he crofsed no ridges of mountains, within this space: and the Ayin Acbaree, in describing the different roads that lead from Cabul to Turan (that is Transoxiana), mentions one, by way of Candahar and Korasan, which is * free from hills.” * It appears, that in the tract between Cabul and Candahar, the * If this account be true, it destroys the supposition of a continuity of mountains, from the south of the Caspian sea, to India, fr 154 J highest point of elevation of the country, is marked by the descent of the waters from it, in almost every direction. Our knowledge, respecting this particular, is, however, confined merely to a few leading facts. At Mooker, 42 G. miles west from Ghizni, the waters of the Turrung river, incline to the west ; and the Hir, Heer, or Heernund, which ifsues from the south of the Bamian ridge (of Hin- doo-Kho), runs to the S W, towards the lake of Durrah, or Zur- rah, in Korasan. ‘The river of Balk, one of the heads of the Ji- hon (or Oxus), ifsues from the north of the same mountains ; and the waters of Cabul from the east. Those of Nughz, and Ghiz- ni, appear to have their sources from the same quarter, also ; but we have no positive information on this head. ‘The Ayin Acba- ree, Vol. II. p. 207; speaking of Ghizni, says, “a river runs from “© north to south, and fertilizes all the cultivated lands.” And M. D’Anville (Eclaircifsemens Geographiques sur la Carte de I'Inde, page 26) quotes the Turkish geography, compiled by Kiatib- chelebi, to shew, that a river of the name of Dilen, rises beyond, that is; to the N, or N W, of Ghizni, and receives near Kerdiz (Gurdaiz, without doubt), another river named Semil: after which the confluent river takes the narhe of Cow, and pursuing its course towards Nagar (Nughz), receives, near that place, another river, which comes from thé quarter of Candahar. The Emperor Baber, often speaks of a river in this quarter, by the name of Cow-mull: but Capt. Kirkpatrick, to whom we are indebted for this informa- tion, conceived that the river Cow-mull, joined the Indus below Chowpareh. At the same time, he concludes with certainty, that the river of Nughz, which also paises by Bunnoo, joins the Indus at, or very near to, Deenkote. This is also the opinion of M, D’Anville ; founded, probably, on the facts set forth by the Turkish geographer abovementioned (Eclaircis. p. 26). Here it is taken for granted, that the Tsbebin-kot of D’Anville, is meant for Deen- kote. I think we have here, abundant authority for believing that the waters of Ghizni and of Gurdaiz, form the great river of foRes 4 Bungush, which pafses by Nughz and Bunnoo, and discharges it-— self into the Indus, at Deenkote: and also that this river is the one named Cow, or Cow-mull, by the Oriental historians and geogra- phers: but we are left in uncertainty concerning its sources; for the Emperor Baber’s observations on the heads of the rivers, in the neighbourhood of Bamian, may, in the particular that relates to the Sinde, be understood to mean either the river of Cabul, or that of Nughz. Hie says, “ the Sinde (that is, the Indus), ifsues « from the mountains of Bamian ; where also are the springs of the « Hirnund, and of the double river of Balk and Condoz (meaning «the Jihon). We are afsured that a person may drink, at Bamian, ‘in the same day, out of every one of these four rivers.” No one can doubt the accuracy of the Emperor Baber’s information, on this subject: and therefore we may with certainty conclude, that certain streams, which communicated with each of the four rivers abovementioned, ifsued from the neighbourhood of Bamian: but which of the two rivers it was that ran’ from thence into the Indus (or which was, in Baber’s idea, the Indus itself), we are not told: whether the one that pafses by Cabul, or by Nughz. But the pro- babilities are, that the former was meant: because it is spoken of as a river of some bulk, at Cabul, and therefore must have a re- mote source: and because we are not certain that the Nughz river has a source so remote. The Cabul river, as it is loosely named, throughout its course, has, neverthelefs, the proper name of Kameh, or Kamah, from the neighbourhood of Jalalabad, 60 or 70 miles below Cabul, down- wards to Paishawur. At Jalalabad, it is navigable for Falebs, or rafts of a particular construction; and as no embarkations of the hollow kind are in use,* it seems to prove that the navigation is interrupted by rapids; for there can be no doubt but that the * History informs us, that some of the emperors have made voyages down the Kameh, on jalebs: it is therefore fair to suppose, that no better kind of embarkations were to be had. For a description of these, see Mr. Gladwin’s History of Jehanguire’s Reign, p. 119. ae [166g body of water in the Kameh is sufficient to carry boats. It joins the Indus, as we have said before, in front of the city of Attock; where, although it must necefsarily have received a vast accelsion ~ of water, on both sides, during its progrefs; yet Mr. Forster's journal reports that it is only a hundred yards wide, where he crofsed it; but I suspect an error in the number. It is said to receive no lefs than nine streams from the southern mountains alone: * How many it may receive on the north, we are not so certain of ; or at what place they fall in: but it appears probable, from the authorities which I shall hereafter produce, that all the waters, that descend from the northern mountains, between the parallel of Cabul, and the Indus, fall into the Kameh, before it joins that river. We hear of several streams that ilsue from these mountains: the Doabeh, Dur, or Durbund, Gulbehar, and Penjshehr, are noticed in the marches of Prince Morad, or his officers: and all of them certainly run to the east. Baber says, that “ the Chuganserai river comes from the NE quarter, and «joins the Baran river, in the. district of Kamen; when their ‘‘ united streams take an easterly course.” F urther, we learn, from the same authority, that the rivers Alishung and Alunkar, which likewise spring from the mountains on the N E of Cabul, unite with the same Baran, below Munderar ; which district ap- pears to lie higher up, with respect to the course of the Baran, than Kameh does: and this last is known to lie on the north of the Ca- bul river, nearly opposite to Jalalabad. From which it appears, that ALL the rivers just mentioned, join in the district of Kameh ; and then run eastward, or south-eastward. But it is not so clear, whether these confluent waters join the river of Cabul, above Paishawur, or whether they form a separate river, and pafs by Bijore and Sewad. I think the former is the most probable; and that the confluent river receives the name of Kameh, from the dis-. * Kirkpatrick’s MSS. Peraray trict in which the junction takes place ; and then communicates it to the Cabul river, during the remainder of its course. Whatsoever be its course, it will be seen by a reference to the map, at page 65, that either ofthe spring's between Bamian and Chuganserai, may pais for the western head of the Indus; although the most remote of all, and the identical one meant by Baber, is probably the Doaseu, which springs from the west of Cabul. By means of the history of the campaigns of the Emperor Baber, and of the generals of Acbar and Aurungzebe, in Bijore, Sewad, and the neighbouring provinces, much general knowledge respect- ing those countries, and the rivers that intersect them, is derived. Some faint light is also thrown on the latter subject, by the quota- tions of M. D’Anville, and M. Otter, from the Turkish geographer abovementioned ; but it is, notwithstanding, still involved in some degree of obscurity. We have an account in the histories of the campaigns, of four distinct streams that take their course towards the Indus, and which appear to unite succefsively with the river of Cabul, before it falls into the Indus. Ist,. The river that paises by the town of Bijore, 40 or 50 miles below the point, where the Ba- ran and Chuganserai rivers are said to join (page 156); and it is po/sible, though by no means probable, that it may be a continua- tion of the confluent river. It is said to be only 70 yards in breadth, where the bridge was thrown acrofs it. 2d, The Penje- koreh river, apparently larger than the former ; which it joins at the distance of two marches, to the south-east of the town of Bijore; and, ii its way, separates the province of that name, on the west, from Sewad, on the east. 3d, The Chendoul river, apparently a lefser stream than either of the others; and to be regarded as a branch of the Bijore river. And, 4th, the Sewad river, the eastern- most and largest of the whole. Baber crofsed it midway between the town of Bijore, and the pals of the Indus, at Nilab: and as he crolsed both rivers, we have a very reasonable proof that the Sewad river (the Suvat of Otter, and D’Anville), is a distinct river from Zz ae — . on “ Me i SS Sy ES ee a ——- i a= fre {see Se ee awe ae AEN PEL Ie Sr 7 4 4 " st] fe tui ; i ? | ; Fl iu F - ) a bain rey i » th He ‘el ; Bi rt i . ies = iat rey li it . , t a 7: i ih fe ie | sf || * al tee ime net ba ih i fr 158 J the Sinde, or Indus: for had they been one and the same stream, Baber would, of course, after crofsing it the second time, have been on the same side of it, as before he first crofsed it; that is, on the west, or opposite side to the Panjab: whereas the history in- forms us, that after the second crofsing, at the distance of three marches from the first, he was on the eastern, or Panjab side of the Indus. In the course of another expedition, Baber came to the Sewad river, at a place above the city or town of Mashanagur, or Ashenagur, in two long marches from Byore. We shall presently shew that Ashenagur, applied to the province, is another name for Sewad. The Turkish geographer quoted by D’Anville, says, that the Penjekoreh river is joined by another, that comes from the moun- tains of Kuber, on the east; and that the Hezaree river (which is understood to be that of Cabul, or the Kameh), joins this. confluent stream, a little farther down (Eclaircis. p. 24). This account appears to be plainly descriptive of the confluence of the Penje- koreh, and Sewad rivers (the latter of which is known to come from the quarter of Kurrore, on the north-east, or north of Se- wad ; and may be the country intended by Kusrr); and also of those waters with the river of Cabul; but what follows concerning the position of Ashenagur, is not so clear to me: for I conclude that it stands at, or near, the conflux of the Penjekoreh and Sewad rivers; and being only two marches from Biore, the position as- signed it in page 25 of the same book, must be erroneous:* for the point of junction of the Cabul river with the Indus, is six marches from Biore.-+} The information respecting the province of Ashenagur, in the * As the book is very scarce, I quote the paisage: “* Ashnagur est une autre grande ville, «« qui donne méme son nom a une province particuliére. Elle est située, selon le meme «<< géographe, dans Pendroit od la riviere de Hezaré (qui est celle de Kabul) se joint avec « PIndus—Ii est mention de Suvat, comme d’un canten du pays d'Ashnagur, dans le meme «« géographe Turque.” + Kirkp. MSS. — [ 159 ] same page, Is very interesting: for by that we learn, that Sewad (or Suvat, as it is there written) was part of the ancient province of Ashenagur ; and it will be found to correspond with the situation of the country of the 4/sacani, in which Alexander warred, on the west of the Indus. | Bijore, called also Bejour, and Bajour, is a geographical position, on which the right distribution of the space, between Cashmere and Cabul depends. We have seen that it lies at the distance of six of Baber’s marches from the Indus, at the pafs of Nilab; near Attock. It also lies wide of the road leading from Paishawur to Cabul, because the road to it from Cabul, lay through Kameh: and because the province in which it is situated, and of which it is the capital, borders on the north of Paishawur. The Ayin Acbaree informs us (Vol. II. p. 194.), that“ a desert, 30 cofses in length, “ by 20 to 25 in breadth, adjoins to the Bijore province, and is con- “fined by the mountains, and by the rivers of Cabul, and Sinde.” The extent of this desert marks the space, nearly, between Paish- awur and Bijore : for the mountains of Lungerkote (Kirkp. MSS.), are said to be 20 cofses from the city of Paishawur ; and they se- parate the provinces of Bijore and Sewad, from that of Paishawur. The breadth of the desert, may therefore be supposed to include the space between the city of Paishawur, and the mountains of Lungerkote: and the length of it will be equal in extent to the space included between the Indus, and the farthest extreme of Bi- jore, westwards: this province must, therefore, have between it, and the Kameh, a space equal to the breadth of the desert. The space occupied by the provinces of Puckholi, Beneer, Sow- had, and Bijore, collectively, throws farther light on the position of Bijore town. These provinces lie in an east and west dir ection, between Cashmere, and Lumghan, the eastern frontier of Cabul ; and their dimensions in the Ayin Acbaree (Vol. IT. p. 192, et seq. ) are as follow: [ 160 ] Puckholi, - length 35 cofses, - breadth 25 Beneer, 16 , 12 Sewad, AQ 4 13 Byore, 95 ? 10 116 62 The Kishengonga is said to be the eastern limit of Puckholi, in the same book ; and its position is ascertained by the route of Je- hanguire, mentioned in page 136 of this work. From that point, if we lay off half the sum of the two numbers collectively, which is 89 cofses, on a supposition that some of the provinces lie with their greatest length in one direction, and some in another ; yet that ex- tent of distance will reach within 5 cofses of Jalalabad ; which is known to lie nearly in the centre of the Lumghanat, instead of the eastern extremity, as this would make it. Besides, Guznoorgul province (belonging to Caferistan) lies on the west of Biore ; and between it and the Chuganserai river, which forms the NE boundary of Cabul: therefore, on the whole, there can be little doubt but that the provinces abovementioned, lie with their greatest length, in a N and $ direction: and when we consider that some of them have large rivers, whose courses are in that di- rection, for boundaries; it appears yet more probable: for experience ee et shews, that provinces have commonly their greatest extent, in the | h i ni ( F i | i | Pt By) tee AG direction that their principal rivers take; especially when those rivers are boundaries also. Here, it is unquestionable, from the application of the given dimensions, to the existing space. The province of Bijore being only 10 cofses in breadth, leaves little room for error, in placing its capital, when the boundaries of the province are defined ; which may be accomplished by the above data: for it has been shewn that Bijore lies on the north of Paisha- wur, and at the distance of 20 colses, or thereabouts, beyond the Cabul river ; and that the western extreme is about 30 colses from rely the Indus: and this position corresponds with the distance of 62 cofses, the breadth of the four provinces, collectively, from the Kishengonga to the western extreme of Bijore; and also leaves a space for the province of Guznoorgul, between its western limit, aud the Chuganserai river. This then is the relative position of the body of the province; which is supposed to extend 25 cofses Nand5; and 10 E and W: and the town of Bijore being six marches (see page 158) from Nilab or Attock, or about 66 G. miles ; this distance laid off to the centre of the province, places the capital in latitude 34° 7’; 50 G. miles, N a little E from Paishawur ; and the same distance, E a little N from Jalalabad. This material point being adjusted, all the rest follow of course. Sewad, and Beneer (which last seems to be a dependency of Se- wad), lie on the east of Bijore, being separated from it by the Penjekoreh river ; and are bordered on the N by Kuttore, on the S by Paishawur; and on the E by Puckholi; the Indus forming the common boundary between them. . In the Ayin Acbaree, the Indus is said to run through the borders of Sewad (Vol. II. p. 132), and in page 192, it is mentioned as one of the rivers of Puck- holi, in common with the Kishengonga and Behut. We may therefore very safely conclude, that the Indus takes its general course between the provinces of Puckholi and Sewad; and the ex- tent of the former being known, we are enabled to fix the general course of the Indus in this place. Sewad and Bijore are exceedingly mountainous, and abound with pafses, and strong situations: so that their inhabitants have not only held themselves generally independent of the Mogul em- perors, but have occasionally made very serious inroads into their territories. The Yusuf-Zyes, a numerous tribe of Afghans, quitted (says Ma- homed Cazim) their ancient habitations between Ghizni and Can- dahar, and after various unsuccefsful attempts to obtain a settle- ment in Cabul (at the time when Mirza Ulug Beig, surnamed + = Sawiegorees : Se 4 eee, = c Seer : Stee ———— oe ith cto ee | ee Cabulee, ruled that kingdom), finally established themselves in Se- wad and Bijore ; which, at this period, were governed by a dynasty of princes styled SuLTan1, who derived their lineage from Alex- ander the Great.* It will be remarked, in its place, that Bijore is certainly the Bazira of Alexander, and that the celebrated rock of Aornus, ought to be situated either in Bijore, Sewad, or the adjoining country of Kuttore: therefore, this, and the following information concerning the descendants of Alexander, or his followers ; ought not to be rejected as fabulous: for it certainly obtained belief, not only from Mahomed Cazim, but from Abul Fazil, the author of the Ayin Acbaree; and from Soojan Rae also. I shall not of- fer any apology for transcribing Capt. Kirkpatrick’s sentiments on this subject ; as his knowledge of the original authors whom he quotes, is so extensive and accurate. «« A circumstance serves to confirm your opinion respecting the Bazira of Alexander. : « There is a certain tribe at this day, inhabiting modern Biore (or at least there was, not long ago), who pretend to be the de- scendants of certain persons belonging to that conqueror’s ar- my ; who, they say, were left there, when he pafsed through that country. Both Asti Fuzut and Soojan Rae report this. tradi- tion, without any material variation. The latter, indeed, adds, that these Europeans (if we may call them so), continued to pre- serve that ascendancy over their neighbours, which their ances- tors may be supposed to have pofsefsed, when they first settled «here. Now, although we should reject this pedigree, as false, “yet the bare claim to it argues a perfect conviction in the minds «of the natives (which they must have some sort of foundation « for), that Alexander not only subjected Bijore, but also trans- “‘ ferred his conquests to some of hisown countrymen. For what «¢ Apt Fuzut has said on this subject, see page 194 of the 2d vol. * Kirkpatrick’s MSS. + Ibid. [ 163.4 « of the Ayun Akbari: where, by Sultan SrcunDER ZOLKERMAIN « (which ought to have been printed Za. KERNINE),* is meant «© ALEXANDER THE GREAT. It will be proper also to transcribe the pafsage just alluded to. ‘¢ The whole of this sircar (Bijore) consists of hills and wilds; and « js inhabited by the tribe of Yusuf-Zye. In the time of Mirza « Uztue Bere, the tribe of Sultan, who afsert themselves to be the « descendants of the daughter of Sultan Secunder Ztil Kermain, «came from Cabul, and _ pofsefsed themselves of this country. ‘© They say that Secunder left treasures in Cabul, under the care ‘‘ of some of his relations; and some of their descendants, who «carry their genealogical table in their hands, now -++ dwell in «¢ the mountainous parts.” It will be perceived that Mahomed Cazim, and Abul Fazil, differ in the chronology of this point of history: the one referring the migration of the Yusuf-Zyes, to the same point of time, which the other fixes, for the migration of the Sultani. The Yusuf-Zyes pofsefs, in addition to Sewad, and Bijore, the tract situated between those provinces, and the rivers of Cabul and Indus; the greatest part of which is described as a desert in the Ayin Acbaree, but by. Bernoulli, as a forest. On occasion of their infesting the communications between the Panjab and Cabul, in the time of Acbar, Zine Khan was sent to chastize them ; which he appears to have done effectually. He over-ran their whole ter- ritory, and even penetrated to the borders of Cashgar; where he took the strong fort of Kushal, or Gushal, situated on a mountain, 17 marches north of Bijore. From the nature of the country, these marches are said to have been very short ; and they might also have been very circuitous; so that we can form only a very general idea of the situation of Kushal, from them: but as the garrison retreated towards Badakshan, over the river Chuganserai, * That is, the TWo-HORNED. + In the latter part of the 16th century. Y 2 z 164 | we may collect, from the course of that river (page 151), that Kushal bears to the west of N from Bijore; and may probably be les than 70 G. miles from it. Nor ought we to be surprised, at finding Cashgar (or rather its dependenciés) in this position; for the Ayin Acbaree mentions it, as lying on the north of Sewad and Byore, &c. Munglore, the capital of Sewad, is said to’ be near a pals, which adjoins to Cashgar. Vol. II. p. 193. Aurungzebe also found it necefsary to chastize the Yusuf-Zyes | (about the year 1670); since which, the return of Nadir Shah in 1739, again brought them into notice. They appeared formidable, even to the Shah; but according to Abdul Kurrim, page 7, he reduced them to submifsion: and if they really engaged to supply © his army with 80,000 men, the tribe must have increased since the time of Acbar ; when Bijore contained only 39,000, and Sewad 40,000 families. (Kirkp. MSS.) ~ Kuttore appears to be the general name of the tract bordering on the north of Sewad, Bijore, Puckholi, &c. from the N E fron- tier of Cabul, to Cashmere. It has also obtained from the Maho- medans, the name of CAFrERIsTAN, or Land of Infidels. It is clafsed (we have seen) as a dependency of Cashgar, by the people of Hindoostan ; but seems to have been very little known to them. It occupies, as we have before observed, nearly the place of Pto- lemy’s Comedi; and answers to it in description, being entirely mountainous. ‘The expedition of Timur to the mountains of Kut- tore, is particularly described by Sherefeddin, and translated by M. Petis de la Croix: besides which, Capt. Kirkpatrick has com- municated translations of his own, both of that, and of certain. palsages in other authors, descriptive of the country of Kuttore, and its inhabitants. | cog : Timur proceeded from-Anderab in Badakshan, to Kawuck, or Khawick ; the furthest, or most eastern, of the paises leading through Hindoo-Kho, into the province of Cabul. In order to arrive at the fortrefs of Kuttore, he crofsed several ranges of high | BS i mountains, rising one above another ; some of them covered with snow: and the fortrefs is described as being near the foot of the furthest range ; having a river of great depth and rapidity, pafs- ing close to its walls. It may be supposed that these ranges of mountains are the continuation of Hindoo-Kho, from Kawuck ; and then Kuttore will lie to the south of that range: but the dis- tance of it from Anderah, cannot easily be made out. Capt. Kirk- patrick’s translation, allows 18 days from the time of Timur’s departure from Kawuck, to his return thither, by a different route. From the history of his transactions, he might be in motion 12 days of the time; which allows 6 marches in distance: but the nature of the country would not admit of more than 40 to 45 G. miles of direct distance, for these marches, from Kawuck ; and this last may be 60 from Anderab: whence, I suppose, Kuttore fort may be 100 to 105 G. miles to the E by S, or ES E, of Anderab; and about the same distance, ina N E direction, from Cabul. But this position, as the reader may perceive, has more of conjecture, than of authority, for its basis. The Kushal of Zine Khan, is not far from Kuttore, according to my supposition. The author of the Dil Kusha (according to Capt. Kirkpatrick), describes the mountains of Kuttore as stretching from the borders of Cashmere to Cabul. Alishung and Alunkar, the districts al- luded to, in page 151, were included in it, in the time of Baber ; as Guznoorgul was, when the Ayin Acbaree was compiled: to which may be added, that the proximity of Kuttore, to Lumghan and Jalalabad, is presumed, from the circumstance of Acbar’s sending off a detachment from the latter (when on his return from Cabul), to scour the skirts of the mountains of Kuttore. (Kirk- patrick’s MSS.) The author of the Dil Kusha also says, * This “region (Kuttore) contains a great number of towns and villages “and is exceedingly populous. Its principal towns are Tow- “ kul (written in another MS. Showkul), and Jourkul; those ‘ being the residencies of its rulers. It abounds in fruits, ‘such as ri { 1 i + He Bt | Ih { u , i Hi Wi wea) It Hl \ij \ i] Shs WE Bi ii a ae! hil HM | “| ite mb pest) ki Bh uy i Pr a a) ' ti ’ f : bi AVP TS PD Te ab ett | 4, i + } F tae De a THM i a ai Maal iMib a ite ary a) tite i ne A TH} ih | She a - ee [.166 7 * rapes, apples, plumbs, &c. It likewise yields rice, wheat, «and other sorts of grain. The natives are exceedingly fond of «¢ wine and hog’s flesh; although their country is well stocked ‘‘ with cows and goats. They have a distinct language, nothing «‘ resembling that of any other people: and their arms consist of ‘< the bow and arrow, the sabre, and the sling.” Another author adds, “ That the natives are, for the most part, idolaters; that «they are of a robust make, and that their complexion isa mix-_ “ture of red and white.” Sherefeddin, Capt. Kirkpatrick ob- serves, ‘‘ says nearly the same thing.” We have here, a second instance of a distinct race of people in the same neighbourhood: for the Bijorians and Sewadians (as we have seen), border on Kuttore. : The Siahposhians (or Black Vests) bordered on the north of Kuttore ; since Timur on his route from Anderab to Kuttore, sent off a detachment to the /eft, that is, to the N E (as he went himself to the E, or SE), and this detachment. penetrated into their country. | On the south and south-west of the province of Cabul, our knowledge is very limited. The roads from Ghizni to Candahar, and from the latter to Moultan ; are all the geographical lines that we pofsefs in that quarter. The latter is from a march of Dara Sheko; and from it we learn, that the mountains of Suhman- droog, occur, at about 4 marches from Candahar ; but that the rest of the road is more smooth and even, than that leading to Cabul, from Attock. The mountains of Wulli, covered with snow, were left to the north; but our knowledge of the geography of this part, is much too scanty to allow us even to venture an opi- nion, on the general direction of the ridges of mountains: we learn, however, from the journal of Mr. Steele (1614), who went by the direct road (it would appear) from Moultan to Candahar ; that a large tract of mountainous country lay in his way ; and also a river of the name of Lucca, which is not heard of, in Dara Sheko’s [ 167 route ; and therefore, probably joins the Indus, to the N of Dara’s route. The Indus required 92 boats, or pontoons, for its bridge, where Dara crofsed it; and the Moultan river 65: and the rivers were then low. It does not, however, follow, that the breadth of the rivers bore an exact proportion to the number of boats; but we may conclude that the Indus is the widest river of the two. The boundary of Moultan on the west ; and the tracts occupied by the Balloges (or Bulloaches), and the Abdalli tribe of Afghans, in the line of Dara’s route, are taken from Capt. Kirkpatrick’s MSS. From him also we learn, that Dara sent his heavy artillery, for the siege of Candahar, in boats, from Lahore to Kun, or Ken, on the Indus; whence they were transported by land by Seewee aud Dehdoo, to Candahar. Candahar, while the Persian and Mogul empires were severally undivided, was the frontier city and fortrefs of Hindoostan, to- wards Persia ; and was esteemed the key of the western provinces ofthe latter; and not unfrequently changed masters. The Ayin Acbaree clafses, as belonging to Candahar, several provinces on the west of it, which unequivocally belong to Persia: but as the limits of the empire, varied with the prowefs and abilities of the different emperors, it may be concluded that Achar extended them to the utmost. The position of Ghizni, the ancient capital of the kingdom of the same name, is totally different from what M. D’Anville sup- posed ; for he placed it in the N W extreme of Cabul: although it appears to be almost in the very heart of that province. Ghizni is termed THE sEcoND MEpDiNa; owing to the great number of illustrious persons, whose remains have been interred there. Wonderful stories are related concerning its extent and population, in ancient times: yet Baber exprefses his surprise at. its having ever been pitched on, for the seat of any empire.* Although this was the part of India, the first known to Euro- * Kirkpatrick’s MSS. Ms a et 4 PIS SO = = LS! hein BAF Nin eee “heme a mS aft | - . 9 x Ahr ris B : Q "7 aa: . > 4“ “ ont pad a i RE Ce ——— = a ee we npr ere . - . —— — . > 7 -- = . > - - = == ——— es SS ee —= re = — 2k 2c — 2 eee ee -~ oe oe ee een a “a =n ¥ : 3 er <= aoe = —s aE Es Tee z = se ' Sz Se > SSeS rit SS = eee ees a Zam = i 7 = See —— ==> <7 =a SS > =e : ‘ = = = 2 ss == = gz 7 a —= — es ; mw — aS oy . ; Event OTE : 2 Q y he as = : :- epee ae IFN vaniitle = —_ = ete Set : x ; : ~ “ os Ma BASU ee, See cain elite nee — —— SN eee a ‘ ~~ CEC ws a Rie SE NR Sir 3 = — ~ Je i x ee + Jess 3 a Sie eae - = a SS = . ; = : Oe Et z + 7 — ee =e re oT a eet es ot eee 6 = ae = —— t= ——F a ——, 2 = ae ars - —3 = ES. Sees ha oe SS SS SS aS =e: ae to Se Se = ———— ————— a ng a ee a - on ==> rere se as a = 2 as x - ~~ a = = = SS SS SSS SS ee ae page 147, the striking resemblance in the name, and general situa- tion; together with the probability of some variation in the li- mits, in the course of so many ages (and which is exemplified in those of Cashmere, in page 141 ; and of Cabul, in page 151); al- together makes me conclude that it is one and the same country ; and that its capital stood néar the western shore of the Indus; al- though it now stands at a very considerable distance, to the east of that river: for we find by the history, that the A/saceni, or Afsa- cani, answering to Ashenagur (synonymous with Sewad); and Bazira, which answers to Bijore; adjoined to, or lay very near to Peucelaotis; as Sewad and Biore do now to Puckholi. Hephestion’s stay at Peucelaotis must have been very consi- derable, previous to Alexander’s arrival: as on occasion of the re- - volt of the prince of that country, the siege of ‘his capital took up 30 days. Alexander himself marched from the banks of ‘the Cophenes, against the Aspii, Thyrei, and Arasaci ; nations, whose situations, and modern names, I am utterly ignorant of (unlefs Teerah should be meant by Thyra); but I conclude that they were inferior divisions of the modern Cabul, and situated between the rivers of Ghizni and Cabul, at the height of Irjab and Dooky, The nature of the country, described in the history, points to this neighbourhood ; it was rough and mountainous, but not imprac- ticable to cavalry: and beyond these mountains was the city of Arigaus, which might almost pais for fjab, in the route of Ta- merlane, near the southern mountains. In his march to Arigeus, Alexander crofsed two rivers, the Choe and Euaspla; and defeating the Aspians in a pitched battle, near the Jatter, pafsed through the territories of the Gura@i; and crofsed the river of the same name, with much difficulty, by reason of the depth and rapidity of its stream, and the nature of its bottom; which was composed of round slippery stones. He was at this time on his way to the country of the Afsaceni, or Afsacani; and this is a point, at which I shall pause, to endeavour to ascertain Alexander’s position, i ye as from the nature of the circumstances relating to it. The river Gureus, then, appears to have been the most considerable one that occurred, since Alexander pafsed the Choe ; it was deep, but yet ford- able; for had his army crofsed it in boats, they would either have been ignorant of the nature of its bottom; or, knowing it, they could not have regarded it as an obstacle. The description, as well as the position, suits the Kameh, or Cabul river, better than any other ; as far as my information goes. The Choe and Evaspla, may be two, of the nine rivers of the Lumghanat. It is very dif- ficult to judge of the length of Alexander’s march from the Co- phenes to the Gureus; but pofsibly it might be 100 road miles. ‘The country of the Afsaceni, or Afsacani, answers to Sewad (or Sowhad); Ashenagur being, as we have observed in page 158, the ancient name of Sewad; or rather Sewad was one of the subdi- visions of Ashenagur. At present, Sewad includes the three pro- vinces of Sewad proper, Bijore, and Beneer (Ayin Acbaree, Vol. IT. p.193). Such are the mutations, in the names and boundaries of provinces, and which are often accelerated by arbitrary arrange- ments in revenue books! Under the circumstances of the case, it was fortunate that the original name could be traced. Mas- saga,* the capital of the Afsaceni, being taken by afsault, Alex- ander summoned Bazira, the capital of the next adjoining terri- tory: and here the modern district of Bijore, presents itself in a position that answers most unequivocally to that of Bazira; and the similarity of the names is no lefs striking. Of the posi- tion and extent of this. province, we have spoken most fully in page 159. Its position becomes interesting, as it contains the fa- mous mountain of Aornus, the taking of which was one of the most brilliant exploits of Alexander, in these parts. The Ayin Acbaree gives no intimation of its containing any such remarkable moun- tain; but describes it generally as a very strong country, and as * Baber mentions a city of the name of Masbangur, situated on the river of Sewad. (Kirkp. MSS.) [ 174 4 having fastnefses, into which the inhabitants occasionally retreat. Arrian describes its base to be 18 or 20 miles* in circuit; of vast elevation, and accelsible only by one narrow path, cut out in the rock. On the summit was a great extent of arable and pasture land, with springs of water: so that a garrison of 1000 men might subsist, without any extraneous aid. We may suppose it to be somewhat similar to Gwalior,-+ or Rotus Gur in Bahar. The In- dus does not pafs near Aornus; because the district of Sowhad proper, lies between the Indus and Bijore, according to the Ayin Acbaree. It appears that Alexander, after the taking of Bazira, and before he besieged Aornus (notwithstanding its proximity to the former) proceeded to the Indus, where he took pofsefsion of the city and fortrefs of Peucelaotis, and several small towns on, or near, that river: and as Hephestion and Perdiccas make their appearance here, I conclude this to be the city spoken of before, as sustaining a siege of 30 days; which period might pofsibly expire about the time of Alexander’s arrival: and the surrender might have been a consequence of it. _ We have supposed the country of Peucelaotis to be the modern Puckholhi, and the fortrefs and city in question, was probably the capital of it. Aslight inspection of the map, at the end of this Sec- tion, will convey a clearer idea of the relative positions of the se- veral provinces just mentioned, than any written description: and to that I shall beg leave to refer the reader. If I understand the matter right, Alexander left the rock Aornus behind him, as I said before, when he proceeded to Peucelaotis, to receive its surrender: and afterwards marched back again (that is, to the N or N W) to invest the rock ; taking the city of Embolima, which stood near it, in his way. And after the taking of Aornus, ‘he made a second expedition into the country of the Afsacani, * Reckoning ten stades to a mile. ¢ See the Index, article Gwalior. ; treo Situated between Bazira and Peucelaotis. His errand among the Afsacani (the people of Ashenagur), this second time, was to get polsefsion of some elephants, which were said to be sent thither, to prevent their falling into hishands. It was doubtlefs an object to him, to be provided with a sufficient number of elephants, in order to oppose, with a prospect of succefs, those of his enemies, when he should arrive on the east side of the Indus. And although Alexander might, from his superior knowledge of discipline, despise the attacks of those animals, as every accomplished general in every age hasdone; yet from an equal degree of knowledge of the human mind, he might conclude that his soldiers in general, would feel themselves pofsefsed of more confidence, when, in addition to their ordinary means of attack, they could also employ that, which ap- peared the most formidable in the hands of their enemies. The elephants were at last found, in the pastures near the Indus, and sent off by land to the grand army ; which we may suppose to be on their march, towards the bridge. He in the mean time, polsibly tired of marching; or for the sake of novelty, wishing to embark on the Indus; caused trees to be felled, with which having con- structed boats (according to Arrian), he sailed down the stream to the bridge. Pofsibly he made some ratts, which might he fully equal to his wants; but it is difficult to conceive, by those who are acquainted with the nature of constructing any kind of boats, that he either waited to build them, or that he carried with him the requisites for their equipment, on so sudden an emergency. I have before (page 121) supposed Attock to be the place where Alexander crofsed the Indus: and over and above the reasons there alsigned for it, I will now add another ; which is, that after he came to the bridge (which was completed before his arrival), he made an excursion by land, into the country adjacent to the western bank of the Indus, to view the city of Nysa (supposed by D’An- ville to be Nughz, or Nagaz, the Nagara, or Dyonysiopolis, of Ptolemy) ; and he is them said to have entered the country, that e REE = eS SS 6S SS . 7 — —_- = —— Ss = — w= a ee ee — ? a . ee = Ss Saeas hae ee Se [ 276.4 lay between the two rivers, Cophenes and Indus. We have before taken it for granted (page 170), that the Cophenes is the - river that runs by Nughz, and falls into the Indus, 30 or 35 miles below the-city of Attock; and as the river of Cabul joins the In- dus in front of the city of Attock, it is clear that until he came op- posite to that city, he could not be between the Cephenes and Indus. And if it be said that the Cabul river, was the Co- phenes, he had all along been. between the Cophenes and the Indus; and Arrian’s words could have no meaning. But it is probable, on every account, that Attock was the crofsing-place: there the mountainous country from the north-east terminates, and the plains of the Panjab begin; a circumstance highly favourable to his future plan of penetrating into India, and no lefs so to the construction of his bridge ; which was no easy matter to accomplish, acrofs-a river so wide and so rapid as the Indus; but which was lefs difficult in a level country, than in a mountainous one. The bridge was undoubtedly made of boats, as Tamerlane’s was, in 1398: but Tamerlane crofsed at a season when the river was (comparatively) low; Alexander, after it was considerably swoln, with the periodical rains. By Alexander's sending off Hephestion from the Cophenes, to provide the means of paising the Indus in the country of Peuce- laotis (Puckholi), it would appear that he had an intention of crol- sing it higher up than he afterwards did: and it was natural enough, before he had learnt from Hephestion that the situation was in every respect unfavourable. , I return from this long digrefsion concerning Alexander, to the account of the modern geography of the Indus, and the countries bordering on it, in the lower part of its course. I am convinced, that the more our knowledge of the particular geography of the countries, on both sides of the upper parts of the Indus, increases; the clearer will be our ideas of Alexander's marches. The com- mentaries of the Emperor Baber, quoted in the Ayin Acbaree, oe he ~ CS = Shy ae have already proved a fruitful source of information ; particularly in the province of Cabul, and its vicinity: and, I trust, that the spi- rit of inquiry, which has gone forth, in the countries where the events themselves were produced; will keep pace with the spirit of curiosity, which has been: excited concerning them, in our own. Ne CS Re ES a Of the Inpus, and its principal Branches, below MovuLTAn; with some Particulars relating to Sinpy. THE common boundary of Moultan and Candahar, in the line between the capitals of those countries, is about 60 G. miles be- yond the western bank of the Indus: as appears by the march of Dara Sheko. Our researches have scarcely penetrated into this quarter; of course we are unable to enlarge the reader’s ideas concerning: it: but it seems as if the country, at no great distance from the west of the Indus, partook of the nature of the adjoining province of Makran (the Gedrosia of Alexander), and was little better than a desert. The best information, and which contains some very curious par- ticulars, respecting the country of Sindy, and the river Indus; was most obligingly communicated, by a person of character and great respectability, who resided-some time in that country, in the ser- vice of the East-India Company: and this shall be detailed, after the insertion of some particulars, that ought necefsarily to pre- cede it. The general course of the Indus, from Attock to the delta, is taken from M. D’Anville’s map of Asia; as I know of no better authority. The towns on its banks, are taken chiefly from the milsionary’s itinerary, before mentioned: as is also the point of conflux of the Setlege and Indus. The latitude of Behker, is given Aa 1 at 27° 12! in this itinerary ; and its distance from Moultan being 106% royal colses, or about 215 G. miles, in the tables; this will agree nearly to the position of Moultan, in page 91. The Ayin Acbaree says, that Behker is the ancient Mansurah. Finding Hajykan mentioned in the Ayin Acbaree, as one of the districts belonging to Sindy ; and it being very certain, that a large pro- vince of the same name, lies on the west of the Indus, opposite to Moultan; I can no otherwise reconcile the two accounts, than by supposing that Hajykan extends southward, along the Indus, un- til it meets the border of Sindy; and that a small part of it was subject to Sindy. In this case, the district of Behker must be con- fined chiefly to the east side of the Indus. No part of Hajykan, is reckoned to belong, either to Moultan, or Candahar, in the Ayin Acbaree. The mifsionary’s itinerary (1662) mentions the Balloges, as the then pofsefsors of Hajykan: and we have supposed that the Oxycani are intended for the inhabitants of the same coun- try, by the historians of Alexander, in page 129. ~ Moultan is nearly at the same distance from -the sea, as Alla- habad ; that is, from 800 to 850 B. miles, by the course of the river: and the mifsionary’s party were 21 days in dropping down with the stream, in the months of October and November ; when the strength of the land floods was abated. The Indus, and its branches, admit of an uninterrupted navi- gation, from Tatta, the capital of Sindy, to Moultan, and Lahore, for vefsels of near 200 tons; and a very extensive trade was car- _ ried on between those places, respectively, in the time of Aurung- zebe: but, at present, very little of this trade remains, owing to a bad government in Sindy ; and probably to the hostile or rapacious disposition of the Seiks; the present pofsefsors of the countries of Moultan and Lahore. Capt. Hamilton says, that boats came from Lahore to Tatta, in 12 days. Had Ferose’s canal been com- pleted, there would have been a continued inland navigation, from Tatta to Bengal, and Afsam. (See page 75.) : [ 179 4 The geographical position of Tatta, and those of the principal mouths of the Indus, depend on that of Cape Monze, as set forth ‘In page 37 of this Memoir ; or rather as it was meant to be; for the latitude of this cape, should have been 24° 55’, instead of 24° 4.5/. The mouth of Ritchel river, taken at 24° 14’: and that of Larry- Bunder, which was the principal channel of the Indus, during the last century, and early in the present one, at 24° 44’; are respec- tively within one or two minutes of the latitudes alsigned them: the first, by an observation of Capt. Scott (which was 24° 12’) and the latter by the East-India Pilot. The city of Tatta, the capital of the province of Sindy, and supposed to be on, or near the site of the Pattala* of the ancients, is situated, according to the idea of the gentleman who resided there, and whose observations have proved of such singular use, about 38 G. miles to the north of Ritchel, and 50.to the east of it: so that it ought to be in lat. 24° 50’, lon. 67° 37’; and about 125 miles from the sea, by the course of the river. According to M. Thevenot, it is three days journey from Larry-Bunder town ; which, according to Capt. Hamilton, is five or six leagues from the sea. M. Thevenot’s three days journey may be taken at 54G. miles of horizontal distance ; and the whole distance of Tatta, from ‘the mouth of Larry-Bunder river, at about 68 G. miles: and this does not disagree with the account given above. According to a MS. itinerary (kept by N. Whittington, no date ? * It is impofsible to fix the exact site of Pattala, because there are properly two deltas, a superior, and an inferior one; exclusive of the many islands formed by the Indus, when it approaches the sea. ‘T'attais near the head of the inferior delta; and the ancient accounts mention only one great delta, having Pattala at the upper angle of it. In Ptolemy’s map (Asiz, Tab. XX.), Pattala is placed very far below the place where the Indus begins to separate into branches. ¢ These are the particulars: From Ritchel to Shahbunder, about 40 miles by the course of the river, the bearing, much eastwardly. Thence to Aurungabunder, 25 more (but by land only 10 or 1z), the course somewhat more northwardly. Thence to Tatta, 60 miles, NNE, or NE byN. The windings of the river are supposed to reduce the distance, on a straight line, to 63 G. miles. The latitude of Tatta, is supposed to be something more than 24° 40: the construction, according to these data, makes it 24° 50. Aag2 soe — —— ~ =. —— = Se Hy te — + —— —_ oe — = = T= = a a = - - . = — - s ‘ ne = == er ? = a — i ee — - - ho . _ : : > eR a : - . . = . See abate ee a —— ee ne thes lh afatt [ 180 4 to it), Tatta is about 180 cofses from Radimpour on the Puddar river: and 228 from Amedabad, pafsing through Radimpour. This last town is placed in the map, chiefly on the authority of a MS. map. of Guzerat. (of which more will be said hereafter); and 180 cofses, laid off from it, would place Tatta about 22 G. miles further to the west, than the position afsigned it, above; provided that the general direction of the road, was straight ; but it appears by the ideas of Jansen and Blaeu, who have severally described this: road, that it bends greatly to the south; and therefore will accord very well with the above data: and it may be concluded, on the whole, that the longitudes of Tatta and of Cape Monze, are not far from the truth. The route in question, goes by the village of Negar-Parkar, and by the town of Nuraquimire ; and through part of the territory of Cutch: it also crofses the great sandy desert. | It is not to be expected that any particular account of the num- ber and positions of the several branches and mouths of the Indus, should exist, unlefs a survey of them had previously been made. All the information that I have been able to obtain on the subject, respects three of them only; and 1s as follows.. About 170 miles from the sea, by the course of the river, the Indus divides into two branches; of which the westernmost is by much the largest. This branch, after a course of about 50 miles, to the S W, divides ‘nto two more; the smallest of which runs on a W S W course, to Larry-Bunder, and Darraway : and the largest, taking the name of the Ritchel river, runs on a more southwardly course. to the town or village of Ritchel, on the sea coast. (Tatta is situated within this inferior delta, and about five miles below the upper angle of it.) The third branch remains to be mentioned, and is that which bounds the eastern side of the superior delta ; separating, as is said above, at about 170 miles from the sea. It is smaller than the Ritchel river, but larger than that of Larry-Bunder ; and by cir- \ [ 181 ] cumstances, and by report, it opens into the mouth of the gulf of Cutch, nearly opposite to Jigat Point: its course being somewhat to the eastward of south. From these data, together with the aid of the charts of the coast, published by Mr. Dalrymple, it may be collected, that the delta of the Indus is about 150 British miles in length, along the sea coast ; and about 115 indepth, from the place of separation of the superior branches of the river, to the most prominent point of the sea coast. Arrian (after Nearchus) reckons the first distancé 1800* stadia ; and Pliny 220 Roman miles: that is, he reckoned about eight of those stades to a mile. ; The lower part of this delta is intersected by rivers and creeks, in almost every direction, like the delta of the Ganges: but, unlike that, it has no trees on it; thedry parts being covered with brush- wood ; and the remainder, by much the greatest part, being noisome swamps, or muddy lakes. A minaret, at the mouth of Ritchel river, serves for a mark for the road; which, from the flatnefs and samenefs of the appearance of the coast, could not otherwise be discriminated. The upper part of the delta is well cultivated, and yields abundance of rice. | From the ideas generally. entertained concerning the nature, and treatment of camels, it would not be expected, that this delta ; and especially that part of it, nearest to the sea; should be set apart for the breeding of those animals. It is, however, the case; and the tender parts of the brushwood, serve them for fodder. It is a remarkable circumstance that the tide should not be visi- ble in this river, at a greater distance than 60 or 645 miles from the sea. ‘The bores are high and dangerous in the mouths of the river. (See the Introduction, page xxiv.) : The breadth of the Ritchel branch is estimated at one mile, just / * It appears from Strabo, that Aristobulus allowed only 1000 stadia for the basis of the delta. _t+ The Ayin Acbaree says, that the principal food of the inhabitants of Sindy, is fish and rice. ‘ eae ens oh cee a. ~ [ 182 ii above the tide; and at Tatta, at only half a mile.* It is certain that the Indus is very considerably lefs than the Ganges. The velocity of its current is estimated at four. miles per hour, in the dry season ; which I should suppose to be over-rated, unlefs the declivity be much more than I have an idea of: though indeed, the short course of the tide, upwards, seems to require some such cause. The province of Sindy, in many particulars of soil and climate, and in the general appearance of its surface, resembles Egypt: the lower part of it being composed of rich vegetable mould, and ex- tended into a wide delta; while the upper part, is a narrow slip of country, confined on the Persian side by aridge, or ridges of moun- tains, and on the other by a sandy desert ; the river Indus, equal at least to the Nile, winding through the midst of this level valley, and annually overflowing it. During great part of the S W mon- soon, or at least in the months of July, August, and part of Sep- tember (which is the rainy season in most other parts of India), the atmosphere is here generally clouded; but no rain falls, except very near to the sea. Indeed very few showers fall during the whole year. Capt. Hamilton says, that when he visited Tatta, no rain had fallen for three years before. Owing to this, and to the neighbourhood of the sandy deserts, which bound it on the east; and are not far removed from it, on the north-west ; the heats are so violent, and the winds from those quarters so pernicious, that the houses are contrived so as to be occasionally ventilated, by means of apertures on the tops of them, resembling the funnels of small chimnies. When the hot winds prevail, the windows are closely shut, by which the hottest part of the current of air, (that nearest the surface, of course) is excluded: and a cooler part, be- cause more elevated, descends into the house, through the funnels. By this means also, vast clouds of dust are excluded, the entry of * Hamilton reckoned it a mile broad, in 1699; and says it was six fathom deep, and that the inundations are in April, May, and June. | — teas which alone would be sufficient to render the houses uninhabitable. The roofs are composed of thick layers of earth, instead of ter- races. few countries are more unwholesome to European consti- tutions; particularly the lower part of the delta. Sindy extends along the course of the Indus from its embouchure, to Behker, or Bhakor, on the frontiers of Moultan; and may be reckoned at least 300 B. miles in length, that way. Its breadth is very irregular: it may be about 160 miles in the widest part. On the N E, lie the territories of the Seiks ; and on the north, those of the King of Candahar ; on the west is Makran,* a province of Persia, whose prince is tributary to the King of Candahar. A sandy desert bounds Sindy on the east, and extends the whole way from the territory of Cutch, to the confines of Moultan: being near 550 B. miles in length, and from 100 to 150 wide. P. Wen- dell, in his account of the Rajpoots’ country (or Rajpootana) says, that the country begins to grow sandy, immediately on the west of Agimere: so that the desert must be exceedingly wide in that part. This is the sandy desert mentioned by Herodotus, as the eastern boundary of India. See page xxii of the Introduction. The fort of Ammercot, the retreat of the Emperor Humaioon, and the birth place of his son Acbar (page lvii) is situated within this desert. In the Ayin Acbaree, it is clafsed as belonging to the Nufserpour division, of the province of Sindy: Ferishta reckons it about 100 colses from Tatta. It may reasonably be supposec, that this de- sert contains many habitable tracts, or islands, within it; like the OaseEs + of the Lybian deserts. The city of Tatta, the position of which we have described above, was, in the last century, very extensive and populous, and was a place of great trade; polseising manufactures of silk, carma- nia wool, and cotton: and was also celebrated for its cabinet ware. * Makran, or Mocran, we have supposed to be the ancient Geprosia. One of its mo- dern names is Kidge, or Kedge, and is often prefixed to the other, as Kidge-Makran. If Kidge, or Kedge, was in use anciently, it is likely to have given rise t the name Gedyo- Sid. t See Savary’s Letters on Egypt. c 184 7 Little of these now remain; and the limits of the city are very much circumscribed. On the shores of the Indus, above the delta, ~ considerable quantities of saltpetre are made: and within the hilly tract, which commences about three miles on the N W of Tatta, are found mines of iron, and salt. ‘The ruins of a city, supposed to be Braminabad, lie within four miles of Tatta. The reader will be pleased to recollect, that Nadir Shah, in 1739, obtained from the Great Mogul, Mahomed Shah, a cefsion of the province of Sindy, as well as the rest of the Indian provinces, lying on the west of the Indus: and he even visited Tatta. Ab- dalla, when he seized on the provinces, which compose his pre- sent empire, retained-the sovereignty of Sindy also: and the prince of this province, is, accordingly, tributary to the present King of Candahar,. Timur Shah.* The prince is a Mahomedan, and of Abyfsinian extraction: his usual place of residence is at the fort of Hydrabad, situated on the Indus, not far above the head of the delta; and in the neighbourhood of the city of Nufserpour. The Hindoos, who were the original inhabitants of Sindy, and were reckoned to outnumber the Mahomedans, in the proportion of 10 to 1, in Capt. Hamilton’s time, are treated with great rigour by their Mahomedan governors ; and are not permitted to erect any pagodas, or other places of worship: and this severity drives vast numbers of them into other countries. The gentleman to whom I am indebted, for the chief part of my information, on the present subject, went up the Indus as far as the city of Behker, which is about two-thirds of the way to Moultan. He observed the moveable towns or villages on the banks of the river (noticed by Nearchus, and the Ayin Acbaree: see Introduction page xxx). Some of these are the habitations of fishermen, and others of graziers: and they are constantly changing : * Mr. Frazer, in his account.of Nadir Shah, gives a copy of this partition treaty, by which the Nulla Sunkra, or Sunkra river, was to be the common boundary between Hin- doostan and the Persian provinces, near the mouth of the Indus. It may thence be in- * ferred, that the eastern branch of the Indus is named Sunkra. [ 1385") their positions, like a camp. Few rivers abound more with fish, than the Indus does; and among these, are some very delicious sorts.: Among the various tribes, that inhabit the hilly tracts, border- ing on the western side of the Indus; there is, according to my friend’s account, one of the name of Nomurdy. They are of the Mahomedan religion ; are freebooters, and very troublesome to the villagers, and travellers. The Ayin Acbaree also takes par- ticular notice of this tribe; and states its strength to be 7000 in- fantry, and 300 horsemen (about the year 1560). This being a part of the tract named Inpo-Scytuta by the ancients, a doubt arises, whether they may not be the descendants of the Scythian NomaDEs ; if the Scythians on the borders of mount Imaus, did really call themselves by that name; and that it was not a term applied to them by the Greeks alone.* It may also be a question, whether the ¢raziers abovementioned, may not have derived their custom of moving their habitations, from Scythian ancestors: for the custom, as far as I know, does not prevail in any other part of India. Cutch, is a territory of considerable extent, situated on the south-east of Sindy ; the eastern branch of the Indus separating the two countries. It extends along the northern coast of the gulf of Cutch, and is separated from Guzerat, by the Puddar river, or one of its branches. The present capital, and residence of its rajah, is Boodge-boodge ; and appears to be the place named Booz, ina MS. map of Guzerat (communicated by my friend Mr. Dal- * The following pafsage occurs in M. D’Anville’s Eclairci/semens Geographiques sur la Carte de l’Inde, p. 42. “On ignore le temps auquel les Scythes sont venus occuper le Sindi. Dans le Périple de la mer Erythrée,* Ja ville de Minnagara, la méme que Manso- ra, t est qualifiee de capitale de la Scythic. Denys Périegete dit, que les Scythes méri- dionaux, habitent sur le fleuve Indus. Eustathe les nomme Indo-Scythes: et ce que Pto- lemée appelle Indo-Scythie, remonte le long de l’Indus jusqu’au fleuve Coas.t * The Arabian sea, or sea of Omman. + Bhakor, or Behker, is the same with the ancient Mansora—Ayin Acbaree. } That which runs by Nughz, and falls into the Indus a considerable distance below At- tock: and which, according to my idea, is the river Cow. . Bb ——-= £ ie z= - ot Se eS eres [ 186 *] rymple, and, I believe, brought from India by Governor Horn- by*), where it is placed about 34 G. miles to the eastward, or ESE of the eastern branch of the Indus. Cutch is composed chiefly of hills, woods, and sandy wilds; and we are utterly igno- rant of any particulars, relating to the interior part of it. The mouths of several rivers appear in the map of its coast: and the ancient maps describe the Puddar river, as discharging itself into | the gulf of Cutch, through these openings, It is polsible that the river formed by the Caggar, and other streams, may discharge itself by one or more of these openings ; unlefs it loses itself in the sands of the desert, which borders on the north of Cutch. On the south coast of the gulf of Cutch, is a district inhabited by a piratical tribe, named Sangarians, who cruize for merchant ships, as far to the west as the entrance of the gulf of Persia. The capital of this state, is Noanagur ; Bate (or Bait), and Aramroy, are its principal ports. The Ayin Acbaree takes notice of the founding of Noanagur, by a rajah who was driven out of Cutch, about 280 years ago: and says that the territory in which it is situated, is named Little Cutcb. No mention is made of Sanga- rians, in the same book: nor of any piracies being committed by the people of Noanagur. Nearchus names certain parts of the country between the mouth of the Indus and the river Arabius, Sangada and Saranga; but * This map, which has the appearance of greater accuracy in the outline, and certainly contains more matter within it, than any other map of the tract, it is meant to represent; was drawn by anative of Cambay, a Bramin of uncommon genius and knowledge, named SapanuND. This information was given me by Sir Charles Malet, Resident at the Mah- ratta court of Poonah (who first suggested the idea of drawing the map) ; and who accom- panied avery polite letter to me on the occasion, with a copy of the map in question, made by the author. By means of the same communication, as well as by the nature of the pre- sents just made by the East-Inp1a Company, to Maparow, the young Paishwah of the Mahrattas; I learn that this young prince, has a great turn for geographical studies : whence we may expect a great addition of geographical matter, collected on the spot, by English gentlemen, properly qualified for such pursuits; and protected by a patron of science, rather than fo/erated by the operation of political influence. Under these auspices, Capt. Reynolds, of the Bombay establishment, who has already distinguished himself as an able, and no lefs enterprizing geographer, was tracing some capital lines acrofs the Deccan and Peninsula. Modarow, the present Paishwah of the Mahrattas, is the person mentioned in pages Ixxxvi, and Ixxxviii, of the Introduction. . [ 187 ] = the tract was too confined, to be the abode of a nation. M.D’ An- ville supposes that the country of Sangada,}+ was the same with the modern Sangara: if so, the Sangarians must first have re- moved from the western, to the eastern side, of the Indus; and afterwards must also have crofsed the gulf of Cutch. The latter fact, indeed, seems verified by the Ayin Acbaree. It is worthy of remark, how exactly the’ position and descrip- tion of the haven, named by Nearchus, the fort of Alexander ; - and which had an island near it, named Crocola : agrees with that of Crotchey: and proves incontestibly, by the circumstance of the proximity of the mountains to the sea coast, when the fleet had advanced only 150 stadia, from the mouth of the Indus; that Ne- archus sailed out of the western branch of that river. However, one might conclude, from Arrian’s account of Alexander’s voyage, down the two branches below Pattala, that he fixed on the eastern- most branch, for Nearchus’s fleet to proceed through, to the ocean; as Arrian calls it the /eft branch: but the circumstance of Alexan- der’s landing, with a party of horse, and proceeding three days along the coast, in the direction that his fleet was to sail ; that is, westward ; overthrows such a supposition entirely: for no one will suppose that he chose to march a party of horse, three days, along the coast of the delta; where he must have been continually in- terrupted; by deep rivers and creeks. Account of the Map of the Countries, lying between the Heads of the INDIAN Rivers, and the CASPIAN SEA. Tue route of Mr. Forster from Candahar to the Caspian sea, throws considerable light on the geography of the intervening \ * Eclaircifsemens, page 42. Bb 2 r 188 4 tract: as well as on other geographical materials, that were be- fore involved in some degree of obscurity. As I have said, in ano- ther place, the discufsion of the geography on the west of Cabul, does not belong so properly to the subject of India, as of Persia: and I shall therefore, at present, content myself with a few gene- ral observations, on the small map of the tract, lying between the. heads of the Indian rivers, and the southern part of the Caspian sea: for having so often had occasion to mention the countries of Persia and ‘Tartary, contiguous to the north-west parts of India; it will be for the reader’s convenience to have a small map of those parts, inserted in this work; by which the relative positions of the frontier provinces of both countries, will be shewn, and the heads. of the Indus, Ganges, and Oxus, brought into one point of view. It will also serve to convey an idea of the route pursued by Mr. Forster, from the banks of the Ganges, to the Caspian sea; and which has never been travelled by any European, in modern times: at least no account of it, is to be found on public record. Between Candahar and Meschid-Sirr, on the south coast of the Caspian sea, Mr. Forster’s route lay in a pretty straight line through Herat, Tershish, and Bistam; and this circumstance is favourable to the design of using his scale of computed farsangs, through that space. He estimates this measure roundly at two cofses, or about 34 British miles: but by his whole number of far- sangs between Candahar and Meschid-Sirr, his standard of the farsang is calculated too high by about a seventh part: for it will be made to appear, when we take up the subject of the Persian geography, that it will require 23% of his farsangs to make a de- gree of a great circle ; allowing the inflexions of the roads. With this scale, I have compared several of the intermediate places, in M. D’Anville’s map of Asia; many of which I have ventured to alter: for it is probable that M. D’Anville might not have been pofsefsed of an itinerary, so accurate as Mr. Forster's. Between Candahar and Gimmock, Mr. Forster estimates the bearing, at [ 189 } W, and W by N; and the short distance between the latter, and Herat, N. No reason is alsigned for the sudden change of course. From Herat to Bistam, the course was W by N; and the remain- der of the way, W; W by N; and NW. All these bearings appear to be tolerably accurate. This gentleman furnishes us with new ideas respecting the bear- ing of the chain of mountains, that is commonly supposed to pe- netrate Asia from west to east, under various names: or rather, he brings us back to the ideas, left us by the ancients. It is unques- tionable, that the Greeks and Romans knew more of the particular geography of Persia, than the modern Europeans do: although the parts that are known to us, may be arranged with more geometri- cal precision. This chain (anciently named Taurus ), which rises in lefser Asia, and runs eastward through Armenia; and from thence deviating to the S E, shuts up the south coast of the Cas- pian sea ; was continued by Ptolemy, under the names of Coronus, Sariphi, and Paropamisus: dividing Hyreania and Tapuri, from Parthia; Margiana from Aria; and Bactria from the province of Paropamisus (or, according to modern geography, dividing Mazan- deran, or Taberistan, from Cumis ; the countries of Dahistan, Corcan, and Karasm, from Korasan ; Balk, and Gaur, from Sigis- tan, or Seistan); and finally was made to join that ridge, which, under the name of Indian Caucasus, divided India from Bactria ; and afterwards took the names of Imaus and Emodus ; separating India from Scythia. It is not known to the moderns what course this chain takes, after it leaves the neighbourhood of the Caspian sea: or whether it does in reality join the Indian Caucasus: but the probability of it is strong, although it is not after the manner M. D’Anville supposed: for he gives it an ES E direction from the Caspian, and makes it pals on the south of Herat. But had this been the case, Mr. Forster must have croised it in his way from Candahar ; instead of which, he crofsed no mountains until he came within 100 miles of the Caspian sea; so that he left the [ 190 4 continuation of the Indian Caucasus (if such there be) on his right ; or to the northward; and I really believe that the ridge does exist, nearly under the form described by Ptolemy ; for the rivers crofsed by Mr. Forster, had all a southerly course ; proving that the high land lay to the north, although out of sight: therefore the connexion between the Caspian mountains, and the Indian Caucasus, if such exists, must be by the north of Korasan. There is no necelfsity for supposing that this chain should be exceedingly lofty in every part: the existence of it, alone, is con- tended for. Ptolemy makes a distinction between the height of Caucasus, and that of the continuation of it, eastward, under the name of Imaus,; this latter being; by far, the highest: and the point of commencement of the change of name, and elevation (which last is described in words, as well as in the topography, Asia, Tab. VII. and IX.), answers to the western part of Kut- tore, and is nearly opposite to the head of the Suwastus river (qu. Sewad?) The ridge of mountains (which he names the proper Caucasus) the next in order to the Imaus, westward; occupies the place of Hindoo-Kho, as it is described in page 150: and moreover, confines the country of the Lambate on the south; (qu. Lumghan?) and this is succeéded in the same order, by Pa- ropamisus, which answers to the mountains of Gaur, on the N, and N W of Candahar. As for the ridge that Mr. Forster crofsed, near the Caspian sea, it had a north and south direction ; and an- swers to the mountains Masdoramus of Ptolemy, which shut up the eastern side of Parthia proper, situated on the S E of the Cas- pian. The modern name of this ridge is Kana-hoody ; and Mr. Forster remarks, that the elevation of it is far greater on the west, than on the east: so that the lands of Korasan, are, in general, more elevated than those towards Ispahan. The Kana-hoody mountains are those which M. D’Anville has extended to Herat and Cabul; but we find their course to be quite different ; but how far they extend to the south, or S E, is still a question. [ 731 I confels it was a matter of surprise to me, that there should be no mountains, between the province of Cabul, and Tershish, in the route pafsed by Mr. Forster: he describes nothing but scattering : hills, where the maps usually represent lofty chains of mountains. Throughout his whole route from Candahar to the Caspian sea, he crofsed no stream, that was too deep to be forded, although the journey lasted from the beginning of August, to the latter end of January. I have introduced Alexander’s march after Befsus, &c. in order to render the map more complete. We may trace the ancient Tapuri, in Taberistan ; Dabe, in Dahistan ; Arachosia, in Arok- hage ; and Aria, in Herat, or Harat. Cau-casus, and Paro-pami- sus, the names of ridges of mountains on the N W of India, derive part of their names from Kho, and Pabar, words which signify mountains, or hills, in the Indian languages. Of Imaus, we have spoken before, in pages 126, and 150. The most considerable change that has taken place in the ge0- graphy of the tract comprehended in this small map, since the publication of the former edition,* is that which regards the po- sitions of Cashgar, and the ridge of mountains on the west of it . in respect of India, and Samarcand. On this subject we have al- ready touched, in page 97: and to which I shall beg leave to refer the reader, as an introduction to the remarks, that are to follow. Samarcand, according to the tables of Ulug Beig, is 99° 16! east of the Fortunate Islands; and Aleppo, in the same tables, is 72° 10’: that is, Samarcand is 27° 6’ E of Aleppo ; and this last, bein 37° 9' EK of Greenwich (by the Con. de Temps, 34° 49’ E of Paris Samarcand should be in 64° 15’ east of Greenwich. If we reckon a (oy oO )s it from Casbin, which, according to M. Beaucham ps observation, Is 49° 38’ E of Greenwich ; and by Ulug Beig, 14° 16’ west of Sa- marcand ; the latter, by this calculation, will be in 63° 4.9': or * The'map in question, has been re-constructed for this edition. ’ SPU swe ee > — = a 23 = a ove estes = —~ —-— == a —————————— = a = i] i | | i i} ie [ 102 ) 96 minutes farther west, than if reckoned from Aleppo. But hav- ing with much labour, investigated the particulars of the distance, between Casbin and Samarcand; and compared them with the intermediate longitudes and latitudes, recorded in the Oriental tables, I am inclined to adopt 64° 15’, for the longitude of Samar- cand. Its latitude, taken with the famous quadrant of Ulug Beig, is 39° 37' and some odd seconds. In this position, Samarcand stands 93 degrees of longitude west of Cashmere, according to my construction ; and about 5 degrees of latitude, to the north of it. ~ Cashgar, in the tables of Abulfeda, is given at 7° 30’ of longi- tude east of Samarcand, by Alfaras ; 7° 5’, by Albiruni: in those of Ulug Beig, 7° 14’; and 8° 10’ in Nasereddin’s. The mean of all, | is about 73 degrees; which would place Cashgar 2 degrees west of Cashmere. Before we can compare the popular estimation of the distance, between Samarcand and Cashgar, with the difference of longitude between them; it becomes necefsary, of course, to ascertain the parallel of Cashgar. This is given in the tables, universally at 44 degrees; which would place it nearly NE from Samarcand. That it bears considerably to the north of east, from Samarcand, is strongly implied by the direction of the roads, which lead to it, from Samarcand, and Bokhara: that from the former being through Cogend, and Andegan (or Ferganah); both of which lie to the north-east of Samarcand; the former at 7, the latter at 11 days journey.from it. And from Bokhara, the road to Cashgar, lies through Tashkund, still more to the north than Cogend. Now if the direction of the road be north-east, for 11 days out of 25, the distance of Cashgar from Samarcand ; and 14 out of 30, from Bokhara, nearly N E by N, it furnishes a strong presumptive proof that the direction of the whole line, is very far to the north of east. The only line of distance, that will in any degree help us to the latitude of Cashgar, is that given by Bernier (Vol. If. Letter ix.), [ 193 j in which it is stated that the distance of Cashgar from Cashmere, is 44 journies, through Little Thibet ; but that a shorter road lay through Great Thibet: and these journies, although not declared to be those of a caravan, may be understood to be such, from the narration. Now caravan journies, on such a distance as requires 44 days to travel through, cannot in any country be taken at more than 14 G. miles of direct distance, each day: and through such countries, as those between Cashmere and Cashgar are described to be (see the latter part of the same letter), perhaps at 11 or 12 only. ‘The distance on this proportion, would reach to the pa- rallel of 42° 45’; on a supposition that 77, or 8 degrees of longi- tude, were allowed between Samarcand and Cashgar: but even if 9 or 10 were supposed, the bearing line from Cashmere is so nearly meridional, that 2 degrees of longitude, would make a difference of a few minutes only, in the latitude afsigned to Cashgar. Although no accurate result can be expected from this statement, yet I think it may be inferred, that Cashgar cannot be in a lower parallel than 423°: and then, admitting either of the distances from Samarcand (between 77 and 10 degrees of longitude), the bear- ing would be from ENE, to ENEZN. Strahlenberg places it in 424° latitude ; and at 24° of longitude, west of Cashmere: M. Petis de la Croix, in Timur, Book HI. chap. vil. in 43°, M. D’Anville went inte extremes, and placed it in 40° only. The Rufsian maps give no ideas, that can, or rather, should be followed, in the quarter of Samarcand, and western Tartary: for- asmuch, as there is an error of 5° of longitude in the position of Samarcand, and the countries adjacent to it, in respect of the Cas- pian sea: the matter that should have occupied the square of 5 de- grees, between the 80th and 85th degrees, being placed in that, between the 85th and 90th. T’o what extent the error may affect the positions, that lie on the north and east, I am ignorant. Admitting then, that the capital of Cashgar is situated in, or about the parallel of 423°, we shall find that its distance from Sa- Cc [ 194 4 marcand, and Bokhara, according to the report of the Orientalists, is consistent with the difference of longitude, given in their tables. It is indeed, very probable, that the difference of longitude was calculated to answer the computed distance. And supposing this to be the fact, we have the satisfaction of knowing, that we are in polsefsion of the actual sum of the computed distance, accord- ing to the ideas of the natives of the country: because the distance, and the difference of longitude, by their near agreement, verif each other! herefeddin (in his History of Tamerlane, Book V. chap. iv. of the translation by M. Petis de la Croix) states the distance be- tween Samarcand and Cashgar, at 25journies. As it occurs in the account of the roads between Bucharia arid China; these journies must be considered as those of the caravans, which ordinarily palsed between the two countries :* and the highest rate at which each journey can be taken, on an extent of 25 days, is 15 G. miles; so that the amount of the distance, will be 37 5, on a direct line: and this laid off to the parallel of 422°, gives a difference of longi- tude of about 74°. If the journies should be considered as those which individuals perform, in the course of their own businefs, 164 may be allowed ; and the difference of longitude arising from this calculation, would be about 84°. Another account of the distance is found in Astley’s Collection of Voyages and Travels, Vol. IV: p- 637, where it is stated to be 30 days from from Bokhara to Cash- . gar. In this account, we have some idea of the scale of the days’ journies, given us, by the number of journies between Bokhara and Urkenje ; which are said to be 15; and the distance (by my series of positions, in Persia, &c.) being about 240 G. miles, leaves 16 for each day, on a journey of 15 days: and if we apply this * Sherefeddin (in Timur, Book III. chap. vii.) says, that Oluc-Yulduz is two months journey, by the caravan, from Samarcand. Cashgar lay in the way: and D’Anville and. Strahlenbergh, place it at 470, to 480 G. miles from Yulduz; or 32 caravan days, at 15 each. Ofcourse, 28 would remain, for the space between Cashgar and Samarcand. This, although no positive proof; must be allowed tobe, at least, a strong presumptive one, + «By easy journies, such as merchants take, with their goods:”’ 7. ¢. by caravan, ) Cee proportion to the 30 days between Bokhara and Cashgar (though manifestly too great), we have 480 G. miles for the whole dis- tance, which will give, in effect, the same as the 25 days from Sa- marcand, 74° difference of longitude. Bockhara is five ordinary journies to the westward of Samarcand. There is yet another account of the distance, in Astley ; but it differs so much from all the rest, that I shall draw no conclusion from it. In this, Cashgar is stated to be 41 days of easy travel- ling (caravan I suppose) from Bokhara: and of these, the first 14. are to Tashkund, which (in my map of positions) is about 220 G. miles, NE by N, nearly, from Bokhara; answering to 15; for each day. But as 27 journies more, are to be reckoned (by this account) to Cashgar, although Tashkund is supposed to be five journies nearer to it, than Samarcand is; this calculation on the whole, makes a difference of seven days: and would occa- sion an increase of almost 24° of longitude, to the 74° arising from Sherefeddin’s statement. I confefs, if M. D’Anville had not adopted a position at 121° east of Samarcand, for Cashgar; I should have thought it unne- cefsary to adduce so many authorities; or to have reasoned so much upon them: for nothing appears clearer, or more consistent, to me, than the accounts of the longitude of Cashgar: I mean, in the very general way, in which I intend to apply it. But, for the reader's satisfaction, as well as that the matter itself is curious, as it respects the geography of a country, so little known to Eu- ropeans; I shall insert a short pafsage from an eastern author concerning it. | Capt. Kirkpatrick quotes SHaunawaz, as follows: “ Cashgar is *¢ bounded on the north, by the mountains of Moghulistan; one “ an ‘extremity of which range, reaches to SuHdsu, and the other to e ‘Terfan; and from thence to the Calmuck country. On the ““ west, it is bounded by a long ridge of mountains, from which “the Moghulistan mountains branch out. To the eastward, lie Cc2 ao ng 5 aw me pele ~ BING 4 ~ ~ a = — = =. res sere 8) a ai j i | i) a i : il 1 ; i | qt: | a | wii ah ) Se ~ =e = * SS ee ee = Slates = SS mm ee = = a a3 ne = = a ore : = = +e = aa im ¢ —— —. = sone =~ = Att +3 == : Se = SSS G5. Sa Se = © 7 = - <2 Sa See a aa xe. : = ‘ = Ml # J ‘i in : 4 4 ak Be : arise [ 196 4 * quicksand hills, forests, and deserts.” The southern limit is not given. | 7 Here we are told, very plainly, that the northern boundary of Cashgar, is a range of mountains, that extends on one side to SuHasu ; that is Tasuxunp, on the river Sihon (or Jaxartes): and that these mountains branch out from another ridge, that forms the western boundary of the same kingdom. Of course, we are Jeft to understand, that the northern frontier of it, is on a parallel, or nearly so, with the territory of Shdsh: and this is well known to lie on the north of ‘Cogend ; and to have its capital, Tashkund, situated in latitude 423°, according to the tables of Abulfeda, Na- sereddin, and Ulug Beig. The long ridge of mountains, on the west, is of course, that which extends from.the N of Cashmere, to a point beyond the heads of the Sihon ; separating, in that part, the countries of Cashgar, and Turkestan. In Sherefeddin’s Timur, this ridge is named Karnancoutac; and is reckoned inaccefsible, in a military point of view (Book V. chap. iv). We must once more call the reader’s attention to the Imaus, which feparated the two ScytTuras; which this ridge of Karancourae represents. The two countries, or rather tracts, separated. by it, and which answer to the two Scythias, are generally named the two BucHa- RIAS, by Europeans. Of these, the western tract, or that of Sa- marcand, is named Great Bucuaria; and the eastern, LITTLE BucHARiA: and this includes, amongst other divisions, that of Cashgar and Koten. This tract is also the original country of the Moguls; or MoeutistTan: and hence this term is applied by Shah- nawaz, to the mountains that form its northern boundary.* No doubt ought to remain, concerning the proximity of Cash- gar to Great Bucharia; when we have proved, from the writings * I apprehend that the term Bucharia, or Bokhara, is derived in the first instance, from the city of Bokhara, near the Jihon (Oxus), which was the emporium of the commerce, carried on by Europeans, in that quarter: and that it was afterwards extended to-the ad- joining country, beyond it. There are many examples of this kind: in particular, see page xxi of the Introduction, and the note. | Pes [197 J, of Abul Fazil, and Abdul Humeed, that the south-west extreme. of Cashgar, joins to the N E quarter of Cabul: or admitting that part to be no more than a nominal dependency of it, the real territory itself is not likely to be very remote. It seems to me that the capital of Cashgar, as well as the moun- tains on the north of it, which, in D’Anville’s map of Asia, extend towards Acsou and Terfan; ought to be removed several degrees to the north-west, and to the neighbourhood of Al Shash: these being the mountains of Mogulistan, described by Shahnawaz. This will make a prodigious change in this part of our maps of Asia. Far more consonant to the ideas of Shahnawaz, is this part of Strah- lenberg’s map of the Rufsian empire; which includes also the western Tartary, and the courses of the rivers Jihon and Sihon (Oxus and Faxartes). His mount Musart, which paises along the north of Cashgar, and Mogulistan in general, at the height of 43 and 44° of latitude, answers to the Mogulistan mountains of Shahnawaz; and does really join to Shash, on the west: having also the long ridge branching out, and forming the western boundary of Cashgar. Strahlenberg’s map is certainly a composition of great merit, for the time in which it appeared (1730); and proves that he had taken a great deal of pains to collect materials, for the tract lying between the Rufsian borders, and those of India and Persia. Through the want of observations of longitude, his distances are often very faulty: but Lam of opinion that his ideas were too much slighted, by some geographers, who came after him; and who have given the preference to matter of much lefs value, than that which he has exhibited. Considering this. part of Strahlenberg’s map, in a very general way, the following are the observations that I have made on it. ist. Petersburgh, the Caspian sea, and Samarcand, stand nearly in their proper positions, in respect of each other. 2d, Cabul, Cashmere, and Cashgar, although nearly right, in j | ‘ . ' 4 i Hi af H | a ¥ } i i} j ' 4 ] iy Hi i Bi Hi Hf ; = eee me a ——=—= 9 _ = [ 198 4 respect of each other; are from 4 to 3 degrees too far east, in ree spect of the Caspian sea, and Samarcand. Sd. ‘he head of the Irtish river is by several degrees too near to Cashgar ; even as the latter stands in the map. Hence it follows, that the space between the Irtish and Cash- gar is, out of all proportion, contracted; whilst Great Bucharia is too much extended. Few parts of the continent of Asia, appear to have their geography so imperfectly described, as that between the Rufsian frontier, and Bucharia. I think, too, that our maps are in a great error, with respect to the positions of the countries lying between Bucharia and China: all of which, in my idea, have been made to recede too much from Bucharia, towards China. It is to the Rufsians that we are to look up, for better information. In the discufsion of the position of Cashgar, I laid out of the question, entirely, the Chinese and Tartarian geography in Du Halde. At the same time, I would not be understood to impeach the truth of the Chinese geography of Tartary, in general; be- cause there is an error in a particular part of it. _It must stand or fall hereafter, according to its own merits. But the great error respecting the latitude of the upper part of the Ganges, in the same geography, ought to make us receive with caution the re- maining particulars of it. Having noticed an error or two of M. D’Anville’s, which fell in my way, I feel it a duty even to go out of the way, in order to add my opinion to his, on the subject of Serica; and the limits of the world, as known to the ancients.* I cannot hesitate a moment, after examining the evidence, to determine with him, that the Sera Metropolis of Ptolemy, was situated at the N W extremity of the present empire of China; and very near to the parallel as- signed it by that geographer. Of course, the knowledge of Pto- lemy ended at this point, eastward. The rivers of Serica, al- * See the Supplement to D’Anville’s Antig. Geog. de l’Inde. fr 199 7 though described to run to the parallel of 55°, and upwards; a parallel far beyond the heads of the Siberian rivers, yet are evi- dently meant, by the context, for the rivers of Eygur (Yugure), and Tangut. I differ in one particular from M. D’Anville; which isy that the Ofcuarp#, not the IrHacur, represent the Yucures: [| think the position clearly points it out. As for the error in Pto- lemy’s latitude, as well as his longitude, it must be placed to the account of badnefs of materials. Had Ptolemy lived in the present times, he might have exprefsed his wonder, that, considering the advantages wE pofsefs, our maps of this part should be so incor- rect ; when the tables of Abulfeda, Nasereddin, and Ulug Beig, and the History of Timur, by Sherefeddin, have been so long amongst us, in an European language.* After so many digrefsions, for which I solicit the reader’s indul- gence, I shall close the account of the small map, with an ob- servation or two, respecting some geographical misconceptions which I have observed to prevail. The first is, that the modern Bucharia (or Bokhara), is the same with the ancient Bactria. This is so far from being the case, that Bucharia is situated beyond the river anciently called the Oxus, or the modern Jihon: and is the country anciently named Sogdiana; from Sogd, the valley : that is, the beautiful valley, in which Samarcand (anciently Maracanda) is situated. Bactria, or Bactriana, on the contrary, lay on the soutb of. the Oxus; and comprehended the present provinces of Balk and Gaur ; and probably part of Korasan. Mawer-ul-nere, is also applied to the country beyond the Jihon; and between the lower parts of the courses of that river, and the Sihon, or ancient * The tables were translated about the middle of the last century, by Dr. John Graves, of Oxford: and the History of Timur, by M. Petis de la Croix (the younger; not the com- piler of the Life of Gengiz Cawn) ; early in the present century. The many references that I have made to the works, thus brought to our knowledge, by the well-applied learning of these gentlemen; furnish the best eulogy in my power to bestow, both on the works themselves, and on the translators of them. It is to be regretted, that Abulfeda’s Persian geography, was not one of the subjects made choice of, by the learned gentlemen, who have favoured the world with translations of cer- tain MSS. in the library of the King of France. [ 200 7 | ¥axrartes: Mawer-ul-nere signifying the country beyond the river; er Transoxiana. | The other misconception respects ancient Parthia. Very inaccu- rate ideas prevail, concerning the local situation of that country. Those, whose knowledge of it, is collected chiefly from its wars with the Romans, conceive Parthia to be only the country bordering on the Euphrates and Tigris; as the Parthian boundary, on the exten- sion of their empire westward, met that of the Romans. Strabo has either been mistaken in this point, or has not fully exprefsed him- self, where he describes the Parthians who defeated Crafsus, asthe descendants of those Carduchians, who gave so much trouble to Xenophon, during the celebrated retreat of the Greeks. It is pro- bable, or at least pofsible, that the Parthians might have had in their army at that time, some detachments from among those hardy mountaineers ; as the Carduchi were then numbered among their subjects: but the bulk of the Parthian army, came from Per- . sia, their proper country. Whoever considers the slight subjec- tion in which the Carduchians were held, even during the vigorous reigns of the first Persian emperors, will not expect that the Par- thians had many recruits from that quarter. The history of the Parthian geography is briefly this: Parthia proper, was a small province, very near to the south-east extreme of the Caspian sea ; which territory, after the division of Alexander’s empire, fell to the share of the Seleucid, kings of Syria, and of the east ; about 300 years before our era. About 50 years after, Parthia rebelled; and together with Hyrcania, and other adjoining provinces, be- came an independent state, under Arsaces. As the empire of the Seleucida grew weaker, the Parthians extended their country west- ward; and the fine province of Media (now Irak-Ajami) fell to them: and within a century after the foundation of their state, it had swallowed up all the countries from the Indus to the Euphra- tes, Bactria included: and this province had thrown off the yoke of the Seleucidz, long before Parthia. The Parthian conquests — i ca = a =< = a ——_— — i = - Se ns De > x = a : —<=—-- Se i ae SS —-= pinged nee dee See — fet... Le » _— <,) By i ee ej 5 aes ZY,’ > Prey gad C1072 14 g! — 5 a ; Ee ah 5 ~ pista a ; he Ae 200) a i — pl Cathie cig * » ~*s Derroonal > g . va Ps Ue 1 aie ) gt ag s, ay ys © eee ecee* “i | aaa | : + my | > ae be e “Sy 3 ; ( PBS. mars ‘0 Fs | 4 : : ote B | Charsoorape ie ~ D C Ss a ? Z LARC COUNTRIES, Stluiled between the Source of Wie | CANGES and the CASPIAN SZ. ae TG? — leraniderss Marches — Timur: or Tamerlane . soca .. Houle of the CYftilianAniby rcador DIOLS oon MPSS Role 2 783, 87. A?. The ancint Names of G (DUNES, AC LYM CAIUS, anil (heTnodnan Mn Lomiar Capilis. lhe cain Saas ana huveaDiash uniter thei: 10 20 30 m Fei Libis Ki nl Grognaphi Mids 400 MIDMAL ORLA ben abt) . | ee yaar? . 4 ——— en series gee ZO Liublifhit Jit :t3 “ay8 byl. fennel. “y > > ¢ a Merhlan 2 Va Vashyend, Rs nieatacnt cee O's ty Sharan | th stlan Neat Bam ae ie — cae wart "4 a a eM SS Li siar-Leroxth = i) Hla aa [ 201 J in Armenia, about 70 years before Christ, brought them acquainted with the Romans ;. whose conquests met theirs, both in that coun- try and in Syria. The Parthians, together with their conquests, had advanced their capital westwards : and had established it on the Tigris at Seleucia, or rather Ctesiphon (near the present Bagdad) before their wars with the Romans commenced. The particulars of their first wars with the Roman people, which continued about 65 years, are too well known to be repeated here, had this been a proper place for it; suchas the expeditions of Pompey and Anthony; and the defeat of Crafsus. On occasion of this last event, the Parthians extended their conquests further westward, but were afterwards compelled to retire: and they generally lost ground in Armenia and Mesopotamia, during the time of the Roman emperors. Trajan pe- netrated to their capital ; and satisfied his curiosity by embarking onthe Indian sea. The moderation of Adrian restored the ancient boundary ofthe Euphrates. In A.D. 245, Persis, or Persia proper, which had hitherto ranked as a province of Parthia, gained the ascendancy ; and, under Artaxerxes, put an end to the dynasty of the Arsacide, and restored the ancient name of Persia to the em- pire ; after that of Parthia had existed about 480 years. So that, in fact, the Parthian empire, considered generally, was the Per- sian, under another name. *,* It should have been mentioned, in page 166, that the au- thor of the Heft Akleem, a geographical work that was com- piled during the reign of Acbar, states the following fact. «« The sovereignty of Badakshan, continued in a family, who “ derived their descent from Alexander the Great ; until Abu *« Said Khan Goorgan conquered the country, and put an end “to the dynasty of Macedonian ‘princes, in the person of <¢ Sultan Mohamed, the last monarch of that race. The date Is not given. - (Kirkp. MSS.) Dd 4 a Se 3 PD pes aon é =e et ae eet Ping ; a es : . tis ‘ ~ eM eee 7 <- e > > t gioet . = 7+ oh rea se te 4° 4 oo re ae. SECTION IV. Ihe Tract situated between the Kistnan River, and the Coun- tries traversed by the Courses of the GanceEs and Inovvs, and their principal Branches: that is to say, the middle Parts of INDIA. Tus very extensive tract is bounded on the north-east by the soubahs of Bengal, Bahar, Allahabad, and Agra; on the N W by the course of the river Puddar ; on the east and west by the sea ; and on the south by the river Kistnah, or Krishnah: and compre- hends in general the soubahs of Guzerat, Malwa, Berar, Orifsa, Candeish, Amednagur (or Dowlatabad), Visiapour (or Bejapour), and Golconda. It is about 800 British miles in length, from N W to S E; and 600 wide: and has in and about it, many points that are determined either by celestial observations ; or inferred from such points, by the help of surveys, or good charts. The fundamental points on which the construction and scale of this part depend, are as follow: On the north and north-east, Agra, as determined by observa- tions and survey (page 48); and Calpy, Chatterpour, Rewah, Burwah, and Balasore, inferred from measured lines drawn from other places of observation. On the east, Cattack, as determined by Col. Pearse (page 11). On the south, Masulipatam, as deter-_ mined by Col. Pearse, and Capt. Ritchie (page 12). On the west, Bombay, by the observations of the Hon. Mr. Howe (page 31), and [ 203 4 Surat, Cambay, and Diu Point, inferred from charts and surveys (page 33). And in the interior parts, Narwah, Sirong, Bopaul, Hufsingabad, Burhanpour, Poonah, Amedabad, by Mr. Smith’s observations, and General Goddard’s march: Nagpour, Ruttun- pour, and Gurrah, by Mr. Ewart’s observations and surveys ; and Arungabad, Hydrabad, Sumbulpour, Agimere, and Areg (near Visiapour), by miscellaneous materials. I shall proceed first, to give the authorities by which these primary stations or points, were determined ; and afterwards shew how the intermediate parts were filled up, in detail. The construction of the sea coasts, on both sides of this tract, has been already discufsed, in Section I.: and I shall begin my account of the construction of the inland parts, with Mr. Smith’s and General Goddard’s lines acrofs the continent, from Calpy to Bombay, and Surat. The Rev. Mr. Smith set out from Calpy with Col. Upton, in 1776, on an embafsy to the Mahratta court, at Poonah ; and fell into the great road from Delhi and Agra, to the Deccan, at the city of Narwah; which is situated on the river Sindeh, near the entrance of a famous pafs, that leads through the chain of moun- tains that divide Malwa from Agra. From Narwah, he proceeded to Sirong, a city of Malwa, subject te Madajee Sindia: and from thence to Burhanpour, the capital of Candeish: and at one period, ofthe Deccan also. It is yet a flourishing city ; and is situated in the midst of a delightful country. In his way to this place from Sirong, he crofsed the famous river Nerbuddah ; formerly the re- puted boundary of the Deccan, to the north. From Burhanpour, he went to Poonah, the capital of the western Mahratta empire, crofsing the heads of the Godavery and Beemah rivers in his way: and from Poonah to Bombay. During all this route, he took ob- servations of latitude and longitude, as often as Opportunity offered ; which was not unfrequently: and with these, together, with the intermediate bearings of the road, he constructed a map, which is no lels valuable on the score of its general accuracy, and extensive Dd 2 SAS eee tS ae ee ee ee seca - —— i | W ah }} i oh i ik b ; 1 ’ if : | i J 1 f qj ‘ : \ 204 7} information; than curious, by the novelty of its subject. We had then for the first time, a geographical line, on which we could depend, drawn acrofs the continent of India, through the principal | points between Agra and Poonah,; and which, by establishing so many interesting positions, has enabled us to correct several routes, which, without it would have remained very indeterminate. Nar- wah, for instance, corrects the bearing and distance of the road between it, and Agra; Sirong, the road to Ougein, and Mundu; and Burhanpour, the position of Aurungabad ; and the bearing of the roads to Surat, Hydrabad, and Nagpour. General Goddard’s celebrated march from Calpy to Surat, touches on the route of Mr. Smith, at Calpy, Sirong, Bopaul, Hurdah, and Burhanpour: and the map of it, which remained in the gene- ral’s pofsefsion at the time of his death, was said to be drawn from the materials furnished by the field engineers ; who measured the . distances, and took the bearings of the road, the whole way. On a comparison of the difference of longitude shewn by this map, with that resulting from Mr. Smith’s observations, the difference was 6' 35"; the measured line giving so much more than the ob- servations. ~ 3 | General Goddard’s map gave the miles of westing, between Calpy and Sirong 109%, or difference of longitude - - - - - -., 2 Oe iae And from Sirong to Burhanpour 96 4, miles of west- ing, or difference oflongitude - -— - 44 90 Whole difference between Calpy and Burhanpour 3 44 395 oe i a oeeeeteenentl ’ And, Mr. Smith’s longitude of Calpy is 31 OS! Burhanpour 16 -2F ee eel Difference of longitude by observation 3 38 0° [ 208 4 And in the interval between Calpy and Sirong (about 2 degrees), the measurement exceeded the difference of longitude by observa- tion 4 minutes; so that the measured line exceeded the distance by observation, proportionally through each interval. Now it remains to be observed, that Calpy, on the south bank of the Jumnah river, the last point in the survey, that way, and the first in Mr. Smith’s route; stands in my map, in lat. 26° 7' 15”, and in lon. 80° 4’; while Mr. Smith reckons it in 80°. Again, on the west side of India, I have taken Bombay at 72° 40’ (see page 31), and Mr. Smith places it in 72° 45’ ; so that, in fact, he is 4’ to the west of my account at Calpy; and 5 to the east of it at Bombay: his whole difference of longitude between Calpy and Bombay, being 9’ lefs than what I have taken it at. And again, it has been observed that Mr. Smith reckons 6! 35” lefs between Calpy and Burhanpour, than Goddard's measured route gives. It is certain that observations of longitude, taken in the ordinary way, cannot be expected to correct small errors in distance, so well as measured lines; and therefore it is no impeachment of the general utility of Mr. Smith’s observations, that I have ventured, to deviate from them, in fixing the positions of some places in the road acrofs the continent. Narwah, or Narwha, is the first point that I shall. notice in Mr. Smith’s map, from Calpy. He places this city and fortrefs in lat. 25° 40'; lon. 78° 17’; his difference of longitude from Calpy, be- ing 1° 43’.. Mr. Cameron, who surveyed the roads and country between Etayah and Sirong, reckons 1° 3° difference of latitude, and 57 miles of westing, or 1° 4 difference of longitude from Etayah to Narwah. Now, Etayah being by the survey in 26° 43’ 40" lat.; and 79° 17’ lon.; the latitude of Sirong comes out per- fectly right, but the longitude is 4’ .to the west of Mr. Smith’s account; or 78° 13’. I cannot, however, determine with what degree of exactnels, this survey was made ; and I have placed Nar- wah in 79° 17’, 7 ah ae Sirong (called also Seronge) is by Mr. Smith’s observations, in lon. 78° 4; and as General Goddard’s map makes it 2° of longitude: west from Calpy (which is in 80° 4’ by the above account), they both agree in this point, although they differ in the quantity of westing between the two meridians of Calpy and Sirong: for Mr. Smith’s difference of longitude is only 1° 56’; and the measured line exceeds it by 4 minutes. The latitude of Sirong is 24° 4 40”. It is proper to observe, that General Goddard’s route crofsed Mr. Smith’s about 6 miles to the S E of the latter place; but the sur- - vey was closed to it. Between Calpy and Sirong, General Goddard's route pafsed through Chatterpour, acity in the western quarter of Bundelcund (or Bundela). This place was formerly visited, and its position determined by mensuration, from Rewah ; by Capt. Carter. He placed it in lat. 24° 58’ 30’; lon. 79° 56’ 30”. General Goddard’s route represents it as being half a minute in latitude more to the north, that is in 24° 59’; and 3’ 30” more westerly in respect of Calpy. As it was fixed by a measured line drawn westward Rewah, its longitude ought to be better determined by it, than by a meridional line drawn from Calpy ; and accordingly, I have not altered its position, Bopaltol is the next place where the roads meet ; Mr. Smith’s longitude of it is 77° 48’, and lat. 23° 13’ 30. General Goddard’s map gives 32 G. miles, or 35° 15" of longitude, from Sirong ; making Bopal in 77° 28’ 45”. I have placed it in 77° 28’ lon. ; and 23° 14 latitude. It appears unaccountable that there should be no lefs than 19’ difference, between Goddard’s account and Mr. Smith’s, in the longitude of Bopal. I copied the longitude, as it stands above, from Mr. Smith’s map. Hurdah, on the south of the Nerbuddah river, is the next point of junction of the two routes. This, Mr. Smith places in 77° 21’ 15”; and by Goddard’s line, it comes out 1’ 30” more to the west 5 or 77° 19’ 45”. It will be recollected, that as General Goddard ‘itr a — = [ 207 7 at setting out, was 4’ to the eastward of Mr. Smith’s account (at Calpy), Hurdah will be 5’ 30” on the whole, more to the west- ward, than Mr. Smith’s difference of longitude from Calpy, would give. Between Bopal and Hurdah, General Goddard’s route makes a large elbow, or angle, to the south-east, to Hutsingabad Gaut, on the south bank of the Nerbuddah river ; and on the frontiers of Nagpour, the eastern division of the Mahratta empire: thus estab- lishing a most useful primary point or station, in a quarter where it was the most wanted. Hufsingabad is placed in lat. 29° 49’ 30”: lon. 77° 54’; and about 140 G. miles to the N W of Nag pour city. The two routes run often into, and acrofs each other, between Hurdah and Burhanpour. The latter, as is said before, is by Mr. Smith’s observation, in lon. 76° 22’; and in lat. 21° 19’: and by Goddard's measurement, which gives 3° 44’ 35” from Calpy, in lon. 76° 19’ 25” ; which, rejecting the seconds, is the longitude | have adopted for it ; not altogether on the evidence of the mea- sured distances themselves, but because they agree with the whole difference of longitude arising from the observations adopted in the map, between Calpy and Bombay (see page 204). Burhanpour is a very fine city, and was one of the earliest con- quests made in the Deccan. In Acbar’s division, of the empire, it ranks as the capital city of the soubah of Candeish. It is now in the hands of the Poonah, or western Mahrattas. About 20 miles to the N E of it, is a very strong fortrefS named Aseer, or Aseergur. ‘The final separation of the two routes, is at Burhanpour, from whence Goddard went westward to Surat; and: Smith, south-west- ward, to Poonah. The measure of the road to Surat gives 3° 30! 45’ difference of longitude; which taken from 76° 19’, leaves 72° 48’ 15” for the longitude of Surat; which I have adopted. This subject has been already discufsed, in the first Section (page 32), where it is observed, that the different authorities between —s [ 208 | Bombay and Surat, gave 10’ difference of longitude between them; by which (as. Bombay is taken at 72° 40’) Surat would be in - ~ - ~ - 72°50’ *Q0" If Mr. Smith’s observations at Burhanpour was adopted 72° 22’, then it would be in - oF SBT aS If his longitude of Bombay, 72° 4.5’, then ~ 72 &5 © If Mr. Howe’s - 72 40, with an allow- : ance of 8’ 15” instead of 10’ difference of lon. - 72 48 15 The last point in Mr. Smith’s route, is Poonah, and the longitude given for that, is 74°; or 1° 15’ east of Bombay. But as I have taken Bombay at 72° 40’, Poonah, to preserve its proportional distance, should be in 73° 55’; which I have accordingly placed it in; so that it stands in respect of Burbanpour, only 2 minutes ~ farther to the westward, than Mr. Smith places it. Its latitude is 18° 30’. Between Burhanpour and Poonah, Mr. Smith’s map establishes some useful points, irom which other routes may be laid off ; such as Nufserabad, Chandor, ee. Bahbelgong, end Nimderrah Gaut. Poonah is the capital of the western Mahratta empire, and is situ- ated about 30 miles on the east of the Gauts ; 100 road miles fram Bombay; and about 75 from the nearest sea coast. It is meanly built, and not large; and lies. quite open and defencelefs. Poo- roonder, a fortrefs on a mountain, about 18 miles to the ESE of Poonah, is the place of refuge in case of invasion: there the ar- chives of government are deposited ; and there I believe the prin- cipal officers usually reside. Whenever an invasion has happened, | the Mahrattas never thought Poonah, a place worthy of defence: and have accordingly destroyed it with their own hands. Ina state that can conveniently exist without a great capital, no doubt but that great advantages are gained, in war, by a release from such an incumbrance.: An overgrown capital, full of rich inhabitants; and a kind of general depository of wealth, however pleasant it may be, as it respects polished society, and the elegancies of life; yet r 209 J from the greatnefs of its extent, and other circumstances, incapable of defence ; must be considered as a great political evil in a state: it is like a fortrefs that exposes its weakest part to the enemy, and points his attacks: and, to pursue the allegory, there may be some danger of the garrison’s sacrificing the interest of the empire at large, in order to preserve their own property, in the hour of as- sault. The Scythians, who were not chained to the soil, could never be conquered: and those who have no large capitals, stand in the next degree of security; all other circumstances taken into the case. if the question be considered, as it concerns morals, the objections are yet stronger: for the larger the capital, the greater will be the proportion of the population that is corrupted. Amedabad, the capital of Guzerat, was the extreme point of General Goddard’s marches to the northward, in the province of Guzerat. In the first Section, a comparison was made between the scale and bearing of the map of General Goddard’s marches in Guzerat, and those of the surveys taken between Surat and the Myhie river; and it was found to agree so well, that the line be- tween Brodera and Amedabad might be very safely adopted. The bearing was N 36° W, and the distance 53,2 G. miles; giving for the position of Amedabad, 22° 58’ 30” lat.; and 72° 37’ lon.; or s’ west of Bombay. By M. Thevenot’s account, the latitude is 23° and some odd minutes: and 23° by the Ayin Acbaree. Amedabad is a very considerable city, and succeeded Mahmoo- cabad, as capital of Guzerat. It is one of the best fortified cities of Hindoostan; and made a good defence when taken by General Goddard in 1780. On the peace of 1783, it was restored to its former pofsefsors, the Poonah Mahrattas. Travellers have dwelt much on the beauty, and convenient situation of this city, which is in a level country, and on the banks of a small navigable river, named Sabermatty; and which, together with other confluent streams falls into the head of the gulf of Cambay, near to the city of that name. Cambay, is indeed, the port of Amedabad, and is Ee » — an _ - = > +> ee 2 Se " bs ss : ae = - ee we % —— = - . 2 > _ Se Ae . potenti a —— << Se ae eS i = a Se hia ee . — —= ss eee — 0 ey — - ~ ~ a > oes aan SS SSS ee = Se = ms ee Sr =, eee ; —— = _—— — = a = = —_-—_- _ - em = : : ; iii — =: - — me — = _ —— =< — —- — - —e —— - - ae eos : : = —— = = a’ : - — ~~ = = -. = — > * a = = — [220.7 distant from it about 56 road miles. It is a large city, and appears -to be the Camanes of Ptolemy; although the gulf, which is now denominated from Cambay, had then its name from Barygaza, or the modern Baroach. Aurungabad is a point of considerable importance to the con- struction of the western part of the tract in question ; and although we have neither its latitude, longitude, nor distance accurately measured from any one point ; yet the sort of coincidence that arises between a number of estimated routes, from six different places, in opposite directions, round it; imprefs a certain conviction of its being placed nearly in its true position. It will be necelsary to particularize the principal of these routes. One of them regulates also the positions of Hydrabad, Beder, and Mahur ; and is that of M. Bufsy from Masulipatam. The copy from whence I collected my ideas on the subject, is that included in the late Mr. Montresor’s map of the southern part of India. As his map goes no farther west than Aurungabad, we may conclude that he has not altered the original bearing and distance, with a view to reconcile its situation to any other place to the north or west. Masulipatam is already placed in the map, in lat. 16°8’ 30”, lon. si° 19’, on the authorities of Col. Pearse and Capt. Ritchie (see page'12). This is a city and port of trade, near the mouth of the Kistna river; and appears to be situated within the district named Mesolia, by Ptolemy. Between this place and Bezoara (or Buz- wara) a fort on the north side of the Kistna river, M. Bufsy’s route allows only 36 G. miles; but as there is existing, a map of Major Stevens's, which fixes the said distance at 40,3 G. miles, I have adopted it; and allowed M. Bufsy’s authorities to commence only at that point. Bezoara, fo placed, is in lat. 16° 33’; and lon. 0° 39’. Then from Bezoara to Aurungabad, the bearing is given at W 35° 10! N, 323 G. miles; producing 3° 6’ difference of lati- tude; and 264 of westing ; or difference of longitude (in lat. 18°) 4° 38'. This would place Aurungabad in lat. 19° 39’, lon, 76° I’. > ee ae Peas [ 211 | Bufsy’s (or rather Montresor’s) whole distance from Masulipatam to Aurungabad, was 359. | Let us now examine what data we have to check this long line of M. Bufsy’s, from the side of Surat, Poonah, and Burhanpour. The position of Surat has-been just accounted for: and Noopour, a city on the road from Surat to Burhanpour, is by Goddard’s route 59' of longitude to the east of Surat; or in lon. 73° 47/15". And from this place to Aurungabad, Tavernier reckons. 105 cofses; which, at 42 to a degree, is 150 G. miles of horizontal distance. Now, Noopour, Aurungabad, and Bezoara, lie as nearly as pofsible in aright line, whose extreme length is 475 G. miles. Taver- nier’s 150, . a a he tt ee - - ~ z = —--~ ctr SSS SS ee ie as eS a NS —————— res = va ~— “ie - t nae BS / — x : en on - * Aah ie e ee 7 = ——eee ——< SS ee ete Sa <= = ee age - : ~ = — - er a pees 2 es a ———. ~——- = = - —_ 5 "2 = paki oul aa ee ee ace <7 + = —— = et rae < — > 7 % —_- > ‘ <= Ps = SS - mem - +5 a > a . 7 =" ——--.5- —- az = Bats 5 is _ - - aa — — <——= . —-——-2 + a ee TS ee is ; SS = > ~ Sigh see Se ae Sa ere Stee = ee ate ==" - ee PEA ‘ . = = ; = - es - SE2> ——~ _ — - - - — < - - — - ek hae ee eB Pe eh ot - ————* << = ee tet oe za a ae bie Ba ee Per $e oe & ——— s 3 . jl ded ¥ at —— = 2 RS Se ea 3 = < > bye i aA ipererrva : => Bisse : = - BS — =: E On veteesi fonFo > —¢ = sae! = = = = * c = = 3 = a ee ~ = a ae ae ss r 214 J The Emperor Mahomed, in the 14th century, made an attempt to establish the capital of his empire at Deogire; and to that end almost ruined Delhi, in order to drive the inhabitants to his new capital, about 750 miles from their ancient habitations. This scheme, however, did not succeed: and was if pofsible the more ab- surd, as at that time but a small progrefs had been made in the conquest of the Deccan. | | ‘The pagodas of Elora are in the neighbourhood of Dowlatabad, and are mostly cut out of the natural rock. M. Thevenot, who particularly describes them, says, that for two leagues together, nothing is to be seen but pagodas, in which there are some thou- sands of figures. He does not, however, greatly commend the sculpture of them: and, 1 apprehend, they:are of early Hindoo origin. We must remember that Deogire, which stood in this neighbourhood, was the greatest and richest principality in the Deccan; and that the fame of its riches, incited. Alla to attack it. in 1293: and these elaborate monuments of superstition, were pro- bably the offspring of that abundant wealth, under a government purely Hindoo. | . | M. Bufsy’s line includes within it, the positions of Hydrabad, Golconda and Beder. When the line is corrected as above, to Aurungabad, Hydrabad will be found in lat. 17° 24’; which I con- ceive to be too far to the northward, considering its reputed dis- tance from Nagpour and Cuddapah. M. D’Anville too (in his Eclaircifsemens) says that the latitude of Hydrabad is 17° 19’. How he came by his information, I know not ; but I believe it to be nearly right: and this is the parallel it is generally placed in. A third circumstance tending to confirm this opinion, is, that the map of Col. Peach’s march from Ellore to Warangole (in 1767), in which the distances were measured, and the angles of position taken by Major Gardner, places the latter only 37 G. miles from the position in which Hydrabad stands by M. Bufsy’s line. It can hardly be deemed an impeachment of the general truth of a line [ 215 of 369 G. miles, measured after an army, that a position, in or near that line, should be ten or twelve miles out of the supposed line of direction. It is conformable to my idea of the distances of Nag- pour, Cuddapah, and Warangole, that Hydrabad should be in 17° 12’, rather than in 17° 24’; and I have accordingly followed M. D’Anville: giving the lines between it and Aurungabad on the one side, and Condapilly on the other, a new direction accord- ingly. Although by proportioning M. Bufsy’s march from Bezoara, Hydrabad is placed in 78° 51" longitude; or only 114 G. miles from Bezoara, yet the different reports of the distance between thefe places, is much greater than the construction allows. For 114 miles will produce only 873 cofses, according to the propor- tion of 46 to a degree (which is the result of the calculation made on. the road between Aurungabad and Masupalitam, page 5); whereas, one account from General Joseph Smith, states the num- ber of cofses at 98 ; and another from a native, at 103. Again, Col. Upton reckoned 1183 cofses between Hydrabad and Ellore, which the construction allows to be only 138 G. miles; or 1053 cofses, according to the same proportion of 46 toa degree. So that I have either mistaken the longitude of Hydrabad, which is improbable, all circumstances considered; or the cofs is even smaller’ than I have supposed. Or the road leading through a hilly and woody country, is more crooked than ordinary:* and the journals re- mark its being Very woody, and thinly inhabited, between Con- dapilly and Hydrabad. Until we have the latitude and longitude of Hydrabad, or some place very near it, we cannot be satisfied with its present position; for M. Bufsy’s line is too long, to be exact, without the aids of latitude to check it. The reputed dis- tance between it and Nagpour, 169 cofses, agrees perfectly with its corrected parallel of 17° 12’. * General Smith’s proportion of cofses to a degree, is 5133 Col. Upton’s 521; and the map by the native 55. [ BB 4 Hydrabad, or Bagnagur, is the present capital of the Nizams of the Deccan ; who since the dismemberment of their empire, have left Aurungabad, the ancient capital ; which is not only in a cor- ner of their dominions, but in that corner which lies near their hereditary enemy, the Poonah Mahrattas; and. which is also the least defensible. About 5 or 6 miles to the W N W of Hydrabad, and joined to it-by a wall of communication, is the celebrated fortreis of Golconda,* occupying the summit ofa hill of a conical form, and deemed impregnable. When Aurungzebe conquered the kingdom of Golconda, in 1687, this fortrefs was taken pofses- sion of by treachery. | | The next primary point or station, and one of the most impor- tant, as being the farthest removed from any other given point, in the whole construction, is Nagpour; the capital of the eastern di- vision of the Mahratta empire, and nearly in the centre of India. This last consideration, and the number of roads ifsuing from it to the cireumjacent cities, most of which roads had their distances given by computation only, made the determination of this point a grand desideratum in Indian geography. Mr. Hastings therefore, with that regard to useful science and improvements of every kind, which has ever distinguished his character, directed a survey to be made of the roads leading to it from the western frontier of Bahar ; and also from the side of Allahabad. This was executed in 1782 and 1783, by Lieut. Ewart, under the direction of Col. Call, the Surveyor General. The result of this expedition was perfectly satisfactory. He began his. measured line at Chittra, or Chetra, in Bahar, placed in 85° of longitude, and in lat. 24° 192’, in my map of Bengal and Bahar ; and his difference of longitude from thence to Nagpour, in lat. 21° 8’ 30”, was 5° 16" west: by which Nagpour would be in 79° 44’, And from Nagpour back to Benares, in lon. * The termination, conda, or kond, signifies fortrefs, and often occurs in the south part of India; as cot/a, and cote, which have the same signification, do in the riorth. Gur is used in the same sense Occasionally in every part. “ . aie 83° 13’, inthe same man, he made 3° 25’ 10”, difference of longitude, east ; which placed Nagpour in lon. 79° 47’ 50”; or 3! 50” only, different from the other account; and this I suspect to arise partly from the error of his needle. If we close the account back again to Chittra, the place he set out from, he made only 4 minutes dif- ference, in the distance out and home: and the road distance, was 600 B. miles from Chittra to Nagpour, only. Taking the mean of the two accounts, the longitude of Nag- pour will be 79° 4.5’ 55”, or 79° 46’. The observations for deter- mining the longitude at this place, by Lieut. Ewart, do not accord with the above account, by a considerable number of minutes: therefore I have not inserted them here, in expectation that they may becompared with corresponding ones, taken at places whose situations are already ascertained. As Mr. Ewart’s route to Nagpour, was by way of Burwah, Sur- goojah, and Ruttunpour: ‘and from thence to Banares, by Gurry, the capital of Mundella, he ascertained the positions of those places, satisfactorily ; and by that means added to the number of primary stations. The latitudes were constantly taken, in order to correct the route, in detail. Nor did his work end here: for his inqui- ries at Nagpour, furnish a number of estimated or computed routes from that capital to Burhanpour, Ellichpour, Aurungabad, Neer- mul, Mahur, Chanda, &c. that is, in every direction except the SE; whence we may infer the state of that tract to be wild, un- cultivated, and little frequented. And it appears by his istelli- gence, that the way to Cattack is unsafe, in any direction farther south than Sumbulpour, Nagpour, the capital of Moodajee Boonslah, the chief of the eastern Mahratta state, is a city of modern date; and though very extensive and populous, is meanly built, and is open and defence- lefs, save only by a small citadel, and that of little strength. The city is said, by Golam Mohamed, to be twice as large as Patna; but Mr. Ewart’s account makes it but of a moderate size. Moodajee’s Ff 5 <~es S - ——S -—-—- ae Te ae Mt ae i}! ‘if 1) H | te ¥ aii a) i] i) ty } Ah |! ae ny, Sh it k Wie ‘ te ati s a — — "| aS Be SS - - tus OE bane 2 CR motel i ae = = _——= - Z > = a - - == 5 — - £ Sa ETE in ee = ns > = ~ rs 4 = > aides t= sa -S ae 5, a ——— == = —— = = 7 > = = SS a a ene oes (see oe a —_ = = = Se = == > oe $: iin Ss > as ~ Coie principal fortrefs, the depositary of his treasures and valuables, is Gyalgur, called also Gawile, situated on a steep mountain, about 103 G. miles to the W by N of Nagpour. Each of: the native princes in India, has a depositary of this kind, and commonly at a distance from his place of residence: the unsettled state of the country making it necelsary. The country round Nagpour is fer- tile and well cultivated, interspersed with hills of a moderate height: but the general appearance of the country at large, and particularly between Nagpour and Bahar, is that of a forest, thinly set with villages and towns. It is the western and northern parts of Moo-- dajee’s country, that produce the largest part of his revenue; to- gether with the chout, or proportion of the revenues of Ellichpour, &c. held by the Nizam. Ruttunpour is a city lying in the road from Bahar to Nagpour, and is the capital, and residence of Bembajee, who holds the govern- ment of the eastern part of the Nagpour territories, under his bro- ther Moodajee. This place, also, has its position fixed very ac- curately by Mr. Ewart, in lat. 22° 16’, lon. 82° 36’. It is a pri- mary station of great use, as it regulates all the positions between Cattack and Gurry-Mundella; and between Bahar and Nagpour. As its corrected position differs only 3 miles from the former esti=° mated one, collected from Col. Camac’s observations and inquiries; it serves as an additional proof, how much may be effected, by a careful examination and register, of the estimated distances on the roads: and this mode of improving the geography of India, may be adopted when all others fail. An intelligent person should be employed in collecting such sort of information, as Mr. Ewart col- lected at Nagpour ; from the principal cities in the least known parts of Hindoostan; at the same time determining the position of such cities, by celestial observations: by which means, a number of fixed points would be established, from whence the computed dis- tances might at once be laid off, and corrected. More could be done in this way ina short time, towards completing the geography, [ 219 J than most people can easily conceive: and, I flatter myself, it will be soon adopted. Agimere, Ajmere, or Azmere, isthe primary point on which the geography of the N W part of the tract in question, rests; and is determined by the estimated distances from Agra and Burhanpour. An itinerary kept by John Steel, reckons 119 cofses between Agra and Agimere: and Tavernier, who left Agimere to the north, in his way from Amedabad, reckoned 100 cofses from Bandersandry to Agra ; and Bandersandry being 14 from Agimere, by Steel's ac- count, we may take 114 for the whole distance, from Agra to Agi- mere. A map of Malwa and its neighbourhood, communicated by Mr. Bensley, places Agimere 180 G. miles to the west of Gwalior ; and another map, communicated by Mr. Hastings, gives the same distance. By the construction, founded on Mr. Steel’s 119 cofses from Agra, and which produce 1723 G. miles, Agimere is found to be 104 miles short of the distance from Gwalior, in the above maps. The parallel of Agimere, is determined by Sir Thomas Roe’s com- putation of the distance from Burhanpour to Agimere, through Mundu and Cheitore; and that is 222 cofses, or 318 G. miles: and the intersection of the two distances from Burhanpour and Agra, happens in lat. 26° 35’, lon. 75° 20’. This is the position of Agimere in the map: no great accuracy, however, with respect to its parallel, can be expected, where the authority is nothing more than a single line of distance, and that a very long one. The Ayin Acbaree is totally silent concerning its latitude and longitude. Col. Call, in a map of his, communicated by Mr. Hastings, places it in the parallel I have alsigned to it; and allows it to be distant from Burhanpour, 307 G. miles, and 1924 from Agra; on what autho- rity, I know not. Thevenot gives its latitude at 262°. Agimere was the capital of the soubah of the same name, in Achar’s division of the empire, and is probably the Gagasmira of Ptolemy. It is built at the foot of a very high mountain; on the Ff 2 eo) a — =a = —— whee =~? —_ = _— - — _ — = 7 —_ — _—— <= =_ = - - = = os = — . = 5 —— ~ = oi ee ; > ie Sat me - ates ~--- -- a Be it * 35 ae — = ~ - 7 —. — : —— es SS ~ — 7 we ~iman je ae : — ~ — =" wi —— a = ~ S- eee coca 2 = =+ —— ee a <> es = eh 208 SES — anata ate a — = ee a —— =a : : = : - 3 = — A é : a < — = a oe — —= = - —— = = ee = aa = + ~~ nr -tamnae ao Sa mega ee ee = SSS (IN ee a I TEE AA OI MRE On ee r = aS ae = - ee = — = ~ —- ~ Se ee Se Ro es Se ee ~ — <= + = c aot — 2 [ 220 top of which, is a fortrefls of very great strength. It is about 230 miles by the road, from Agra, and yet the famous Emperor Achar, made a pilgrimage on foot, to the tomb of a saint, there; to im- plore the divine blefsing on his family, which at that time consisted only of daughters ; but after this pilgrimage, he had three sons added to it. Jehanguire, his son and succefsor, occasionally kept his court here; and this occasioned the visits of Sir Thomas Roe to this-place; as well as to Cheitore, and Mundu, which lay in the way to it, from Surat. Ougein can hardly be regarded as a primary station, as it effects the position of one place only ; that is, Mundu. It is placed on the authority of a route traced by Capt. Rey- nolds, who accompanied Sir Charles Malet, on an embafsy from Bombay to Delhi, in 1784. Not knowing how far the distances were ascertained with precision, in this route, or whether the la- | titude of Ougein was, or was not taken, by Capt. Reynolds; | could only apportion the positions in the route, and Ougein amongst the rest, along the interval on my map, between Brodera, in Gu- zerat, and Budderwas, which occurs in Mr. Smith’s line between Narwah and Seronge. It happens that the interval, differs only one mile from the distance, on the route: and Ougein, placed after the manner just described, will be in lat. 23° 14’; lon. 75° 49’. This survey of Capt. Reynolds, came to hand long after the con- struction of the map of Hindoostan, in 1788; in which Ougein was placed in point of longitude, on the reports of the computed dis- tances from Brodera and Bopaltol: and in parallel, by the computed _distance from Mundu, and Burhanpour. [Hts position was then, lat. 23° 26’; lon. 75° 56’: not very wide. of the present one, considering the nature of the authorities. Amongst the lines of distance, was ‘one from Brodera, taken from a book of routes, which was oblig- ingly communicated by Capt. Kirkpatrick ; and, together with some others, as obligingly. translated from the Persian, for me, by Mr. David Anderson ; whose services on the memorable occasion 2 = OS Oe L a2] of negociating the Mahratta peace, in 1782, and 1783, claim the _ united acknowledgments of Great Britain and Hindoostan. ‘This route allowed 108 cofses between Brodera and Ougein ; which dis- tance is actually 109 by Capt. Reynolds’s apportioned interval ; at 42 toa degree. But if we take the distance on the map, be- tween Bopal and Brodera, through Ougein, which occasions a considerable bend in the line, it will be found to be 247 G. miles: and the computation of cofses being 153 in.Col. Camac’s tables, the proportion will be about 37 to a degree; although the scale adopted for Malwa (in page 5), is 35 to a degree. Capt. Reynolds's route must be regarded as a very capital one; being through a tract, which was heretofore the most vacant part of the map: and of which our general knowledge was so limited, that we supposed the courses of its rivers, to be to the south, and into the Nerbuddah; when, in fact, they were to the north, and into the Jumnah river. It settled also the position of Dhar, and of several other places, before unknown to us. Mundu is placed in Capt. Reynolds’s map, at 49 G. miles to the S W of Ougein: by D’Anville, 314 SS W: and ina map of Col. Muir’s, S i W, 36. Sir Thomas Roe, who pafsed through it, in his way from Burhanpour to Cheitore, reckoned it 66 cofses from Burhanpour, equal to 943 G. miles. It is unlucky that the dis- tance should be omitted in the march of Jehanguire, sent me by Capt. Kirkpatrick. There can be no doubt but that Mundu is more distant from Ougein, than either the map of D’Anville, or of Muir allows ; but whether Capt. Reynolds's intelligemce was ac- curate, I have no means of knowing. As far as I can collect from the march of Jehanguire, the distance cannot be more than 20 Acbaree cofses ; say 39 G. miles. Nalcheh is said to be 6% colses from Hasilpour : and the emperor appears to have made one stage from Dowlatabad, which is stated to be 11 or 12 colses from Ou- gein: and allowing for the stage to Hasilpour 4, the total will be about 22: but as Hasilpour was evidently out of the road from anh | alt ! : T YW Wh ai) \ ae i! ere iat it Fy y i fH a) BHI are. | q AW i: | , ; [ 222." Ougein to Mundu, 20 cofses may pofsibly be a sufficient allow- ance for the direct distance. Nalcheh, is situated in the suburbs, or at the foot of the hill, of Mundu. | The cities of Ougein and Mundu are both of great antiquity. The former appears evidently both as to name and position, in the Periplus of the Erythrean sea, as well as in Ptolemy, under the name of Ozene. When the Ayin Acbaree was written, more than two centuries ago, Mundu (or Mundoo), was the capital of Mal- wa, and is described as a prodigious city, of 12 cofses, or 22 miles in circuit; and containing many monuments of ancient magnifi- cence: but when it was visited by Sir Thomas Roe, in 16145, it was then fallen much to decay. It occupied the top of a very large and high mountain: few cities were ever placed in a bolder situation. Ougein is the present capital of Madajee Sindia; who, with Tuckajee Holkar, pofsefses the principal part of Malwa. Holkar’s Capital is at Indore, or Endore, a modern city, which is said to lie about 20 cofses from Ougein, south, or south-eastwards. This is a part of Hindoostan, concerning which, we are but slightly informed; and of which, Sindia wished to keep us in ignorance : for it is said, he exprefsed a disapprobation of the brigade from Guzerat, taking its route through Ougein, in its way to the Ben- gal provinces: so that the detachment returned, nearly by the same road as it went, as far as Sirong. | Having now discufsed the manner of establishing the primary stations, or those principal points, on which the general construc- tion of the geography of the tract under consideration, depends; I shall proceed to give the detail of the manner, in which the interme- diate spaces were filled up: but so great a variety of matter offers, that I hardly know where to begin; nor is it a point of much consequence: however, to preserve as much regularity as the sub- ject is capable of, I shall begin on the western side, near Bombay ; then go round by the north and east ; and finish in the south. [ ses When the map was constructed, which was previous to the ar- rival of any of Capt. Reynolds’s inland surveys; I formed the geography of the tract between Bombay, Surat, and Poonah, from the best materials that I could procure: some of them, perhaps, of an indifferent kind; either from the want of leisure, or oppor- tunity, in the collectors; or through apprehensions of raising dangerous suspicions in the minds of those, in whose power they were, at the time the observations were made. Such is the map of the road from Poonah to Nufsergur (or Nufseratpour) and round to Soangur, which was described by Mefsieurs Farmer and Stewart, during the time they remained as hostages in the Mah- ratta camp; the particulars of which were obligingly communi- cated to me by Mr. Farmer. This map ascertains the situations of Cafserbarry and Coondabarry Gauts ; and, in particular, that of the city of Amednagur, once the capital of the soubah of the same name; but now better known by that of Dowlatabad. This city, which was the residence of the Emperor Aurungzebe, during his conquest of the Deccan and Carnatic, has generally been placed - 50 miles to the south-east of its true position. The road from Bombay to Poonah, is taken from a MS. map, made during the unfortunate campaign of 1778-9: collated with Mr. Smith’s, and General Goddard’s. And all the particulars along the coast, between Bombay and Surat, are also taken from General Goddard’s map. The road from Nimderrah Gaut to Aurungabad, and back to Bahbelgong, and thence by Chandor and Saler-Mouler, to Noo- pour; is from M. Anquetil du Perron. Chandor occurs in Mr. Smith’s route; as well as Unkei-Tenki, which we meet with in Tavernier, and which enables us to join the routes together. Such was the nature of the materials on which the geround-work of this part of the map was originally formed: but I have since in- troduced: the routes of Capt. Reynolds, as far as it was pofsible to aisimilate the new matter with the old; and accordingly, a: most in= [ 224 7] teresting route from Surat to Poonah, in which Nalsuck-Trimbuck, Sineer, Juneer, Sungumnere, &c. appear, is Capt. Reynolds's. Of his southern route from Poonah to the. Kistnah river, we shall speak, in its place. The south-east part of Guzerat is from a survey taken by order of the Bombay Government, collated with General Goddard's marches; and establishes among other points, that of Brodera, a principal fortrefs and town, in the north-east part of the tract ly- ing between the rivers Tapty and Myhie: through which the great road leads from Surat to Ougein. Brodera lies in lat. 22° 15’ 30’; lon. 73°11’. The road to Amedabad, is entirely from Ge- neral Goddard: and the country round about it, as well as the peninsula of Guzerat, owe their present appearance in the map, to the information contained in that, made by the Bramin Sapa- NUND; of whom we have spoken in page 186. This genuine Hin- doo map, contains much new matter: and the Ayin Acbaree alsists in discriminating the valuable parts of it. In it is found the site of Mahmoodabad ; in its turn, the capital of Guzerat, and founded by Sultan Mahmood, in the 11th century. The Ayin Acbaree describes the walls of it, as including a vast extent of ground; and speaks of it rather as an existing city, than asa place in ruins. This was in the latter part of the 16th century. Junagur, or Chu- nagur, a city and fortrefs in the heart of the peninsula, and a sub- ject of Ferishta’s history ; together with many other positions, are pointed out, or illustrated, by this map ; which, as we have said be- fore, is the production of a native of Guzerat. Withouta particular account of its author, one might have rested satisfied with its con- taining a great variety of particulars, although not arranged in geographical order: but it is remarkable, that it gives the form of Guzerat with more accuracy, than the European maps could boast of. It does not however, clear up the ambiguity that has long existed, concerning the lower part of the course of the Puddar river: nor [ 225) am I yet informed whether that river discharges itself into the head of the gulf of Cutch, by one channel; or whether it forms several channels, and discharges itself through the many openings that present tiiemselves, between the head of the gulf of Cutch, and the Indus. One thing only, we are certain of by means of this map ; and that is, that one large river (or branch of a river) falls into the head of the gulf of Cutch; and that it appears to be the same river that has its source in the S W part of Agimere, and which is named by Europeans, the Puddar. The river that opens into the head of the gulf of Cutch, is named in the MS. map, Builafs; taking its course by Sirowy, Palhanpour, and Radunpour (or Radimpour). The Ayin Acbaree does not enumerate among the rivers of Guzerat, or Agimere, either the Puddar, or Butlafs. It is more extraor- dinary that the Puddar should not be taken notice of, as the Ayin Acbaree describes an extensive tract of low fenny land, on the west of Amedabad, and which was periodically overflowed by the mouth of a river ; when that very river is what we name the Puddar. It is certain that the name occurs only in D’Anville.* Tavernier takes no notice of it, in his route from Amedabad to Agra, although he must have crofsed it. Pofsibly the word Puddar, may be no more than an-appellative; or may be the same as buddar, or budda, in Soane-budda, and Ner-budda: and the proper name of the river, Butlafs, may have been omitted. The peninsula of Guzerat is about 200 miles in length, and 140 wide, formed by the Arabian sea (called by the Asiatics the sea of Omman) and the gulfs of Cambay and Cutch; both of which pe- netrate far within the continent, as the dimensions of the peninsula shew. By the numerous subdivisions of this tract, and more by the sum of its revenue, in the Ayin Acbaree, we are led to consider it as of very great importance, in the opinions of the Moguls. Surat * Since the above was written, I found the same name in a map of Persia; drawn and en- graved at Constantinople, in the year 1729. ‘The names arein Arabic: the scale between six and seven-tenths of an inch to a degree. Gg Se “a WYP) . } : } : } yi : : f ; ‘Uh : in ; tt | : ’ ; # J 3 | : Y ber h tha A a | - A) 4 cal B - uf J f uy 4 S09 | Bt oa ' a 4 ee ‘ \s : q J Da! ai \ " P / 4 | vO th aie 4} mee an f f : oo eae Th \ ae | r q | a ie i a 4 ‘i G ¥ ne ] a) \ } fl HY , { { . i i} ign P ‘ i HL {| Hd ee pees i 4 i" 1] 4 ;? - J if | ae ae \ ul ! Wi" { " ' ( iy 4 a iy y,| yh q f mi § AnD ys 7 ti Ay A ‘ hs Gee ane Pili In A) ih HHT: j whl ei } TT i ie | , at ia} nye mes ne — ~ = = Xo = 2 © 4 ---+ are - ae. a . c rn 7 ‘ : =a r= ¥ ~ Ss -_ = a * fe ee ——s = a SS - 2 — = ae | see CN) St wig eee . 7 ee == == = + Boerne ee > a ger ren . ; Ges a = =. Ne _— an = : ee ear < Ss aT ee Rae 5 o-oo = — - -——_—-- = ; on - ms ——T? - - pares - a SS a 2g SS = - J oo = ee <3 _ ONES Ts Phin ee poet as 5: =? -SS3 - —.- See =) —— +e nn sper : - = Wey be =i Es = ~ 7 Sas peer as eS are ur ego. S: AeTT @ as ; hee ie an eee — ——— a = = = = = meee ee a Ge Se ¢ EE OR peared ie ats ese SY on Re ae eee —— 5 See Ss = ae = r= 3s = yet eS pA IES AAO AER S ab “I - Y rt = —— oe = = ae < = = a = eS - 3 SS - : oe ~— = at ee - vo = 3 Tag - ae 1 ae = end E = . nd — eta == 2 rientayneg ———— = oe . . oa re ; a : at : tee ace aes Fe x = = . " ses S32 4 ree : — xe rs =". ress -- Ie ss i Si - = ~ : - Fe : tn : ere = spe 2 _ = = = = ite = © ~ on ext h— a ee ta eras art = soe > > ean woe gt hill ae [.. 296°) | too, that great emporium, situated in its vicinity, had its share in raising the value of the natural products of it, among which, cotton is the staple article. Being a frontier province, as it respects the accels by sea, Guzerat contains a greater mixture of races, and a ereater variety of religions, than any other province. The Ayin Acbaree says, ‘“* From the liberality of his majesty’s (Acbar’s) « disposition, every sect exercises its particular mode of worship, « without molestation.” What a happy change’since Mahmood, in the 11th century ; whose principal delight was the destruction of Hindoo temples! The famous pagoda of Sumnaut, which was destroyed by Mahmood, stood within the peninsula, of which we have been speaking ; and its particular site is poimted out by cir- cumstances, in the Ayin Acbaree, and Ferishta. For the former says, “* Puttan on the sea shore, is also called Puttan Sumnaut.” And the latter, ‘‘ it was situated upon the shore of the ocean, and ‘¢ is at this time to be seen in the pistrRicTs of the harbour of Dro « (Diu) under the dominion of the idolaters of Europe.” This appears to refer plainly to Diu, in the hands of the Portuguese: and a town of the name of Puttan, is about 30 miles to the N W of Diu; and on the sea shore: but this Puttan has Billowell, or Velloul, prefixed to it. Several particulars, in the Ayin Acbaree, prove that Sumnaut is nearer to Diu point, than to that of Jigat; where M. D’Anville placed it. It was near the river Sirsooty, and in the second, or Puttan division of Guzerat. Mangalore (or Man-_ garole), and Joorwar (or Choorwar), were in the same division with Sumnaut; and these places, in Sadanund’s map, are in the quarter towards Diu. Lastly, Jigat, or Jugget, which includes the pagoda and point of that name, is reckoned the fifth division of Guzerat. (Ayin Acbaree, Vol. II. page 81, to 83.) The ancient, city of Nehrwaleh, the capital of the country of Guzerat, or rather perhaps of a kingdom, of which Guzcrat only constituted a part, in the 12th century, has hitherto been misplaced ; though M. D’Anville’s idea came the nearest ‘to it. [ 907 J He supposed it to have stood where Amedabad does (Eclaircifse- mens, page 74.) ; but the fact appears to be, that Puttan, or Pattun, situated in the north part of Guzerat, near the river Puddar, and ona branch of it, named Suruswutty, stands on the site of Nehr- waleh. The information came from my friend Capt. Kirkpa- trick ; and it will be found that the notices concerning it, in Edrisi, and in the Ayin Acbaree, convey the same information. The ta- bles of Nasereddin and Ulug Beig, give its latitude (Nehelwara) at 22 degrees; but it is nearer 24°. Ferishta, in his History of Hindoostan, mentions it as a city of Guzerat. Sultan Mahmood, in 1022, pafsed through it, in his way to Sumnaut; and found its situation so pleasant and so con- venient, that he conceived a design of making it his capital. Fe- rishta, in another work, after mentioning Nehrwaleh, adds, « bet- «< ter known in these days, by the name of Puttan.” Shahnawaz also, giving an account of the death of the great Byram ( Acbar’s minister ), says that it happened at Puttan, “anciently called Nehr- “ waleh.”* Edrisi, at a later period than that of Sultan Mah- mood’s invasion, speaks of it under the name of Nabroara, situated at eight journies from Baruh (or Baroach). The road lay through an open country, free from hills; and the towns or cities of Hanaiiel and Dolca, both of which stood near the foot of the mountains, that lay to the north-east ; occurred in this road. Hanole, appears in the route from Brodera to Ougein, mentioned in page 220; and the fortrefs of Paygurrab, on a hill, three cofses to the right (i. e. to the south-eastward); with the distance of 14 cofses from Bro- dera, to the N E; mark it to be the place in Capt. Reynolds's route named Halole; near the foot of the mountains of Champaneer. In point of general situation, it lies about NNEZE from Ba- roach; and at the distance of more than three journies. We find * Kirkpatrick’s MSS, Gg 2 fr 228 4 Halole, also in Sadanund’s map, in nearly the same position: as well as Dolaue, in the line of the route from Baroach to it; which may polsibly be the Dolca of Edrisi. Hanole, however, cannot well be any other than his Hanatiel, by the position. Puttan, or Pattun, bears to the west of north from Baroach, ac- cording to the ideas of Capt. Reynolds, and Sadanund: and in dis- tance by the former, about 134 G. miles; full eight journies of ordinary travellers, from Baroach, through Hanole. The bend of the road to the NE, through Hanole, is easily accounted for: it was to avoid the tides in the rivers that fall into the gulf of Cam- bay (Sinus Barygazenus), and more particularly that of Myhie, a large river that falls in, at the head of the gulf; the pafsage of which is rendered very uncertain, and dangerous, by reason of the bores. In the present times, the Myhie is crofsed 30 or 40 miles above its mouth, and far out of the line of the road, between Ba- roach and Amedabad, to avoid this danger. Therefore, we may conclude, that the communication between the capital (Nehr- waleh } and its port (Baroach), was by a road, that was at all times practicable ; for it is said, that there was a carriage road between them (Edrisi, p. 62). And here it will be proper to mention, that the Ayin Acbaree (Vol. II. p. 76.) describes a road of 100 cofses (190 road miles) long, leading from Puttan to Berodeb. I rather suppose that Baroach should be read for Berodeh (or Baroda) ; for the distance will agree much better to that. The Ayin Acbaree also says (page 77), that Puttan was aé first the seat of govern- ment; then Champaneer ; and last of all Amedabad. + A very curious particular relating to Nehrwaleh, is, that its king was styled BALHaRA, or King of Kings; from which title, we might infer, that the rest of the Indian princes, his neigh- bours, acknowledged him in some degree, as their superior. Both Edrisi, and Masoudi, mention this circumstance. Ptolemy's Baleo- cur may probably mean the capital of the same kingdom, though L S203 somewhat misplaced. It is remarkable also, that Edrisi men- tions the worship of the idol Bodda, or Bud, by the people of Nahroara.* Although the gulfs of Cambay and Cutch penetrate so deeply within the land, yet so far from rendering the sea smoother, or the navigation safer, they occasion such high and rapid tides, and are | so thickly sown with sand-banks, that few places are more dan- gerous. The bore, which means the flood tide, rushing in sud- denly, and forming a body of water, elevated many feet above the common surface of the sea; and of course levelling every obstacle that opposes it; rages here with great violence: covering in an instant the sand-banks, which before appeared dry and firm. I have accounted for the terror with which Alexander’s followers were struck, at the mouth of the Indus, from this dreadful pheno- menon. See the Introduction, page xxiv. Capt. Joseph Price had the misfortune to be carried: up to the head of the gulf of Cutch, by pirates ; who captured his ship, after a most gallant and obstinate defence, of two days: but he was af- terwards treated with great respect and tendernefs, and permitted to depart by land, for Bombay. He accordingly traversed the isthmus, to Gogo; and reports, that the country in that tract, is generally flat ; having only a few eminences, and those fortified. The soil is dry and sandy, as is common to.Guzerat in general ; for, as the author of the Ayin Acbaree says, the rain there does not occasion mud. ‘This may be inferred from the nick-name of Gurdabad, or dust-town; bestowed on Amedabad, by Jehan- guire: who (by the bye) appears to have taken a wonderful dis- like- toa situation that has been much praised by other travellers. ! * Baroach has been, in different: ages,.a port common both to Nebrwaleh and Tagara: of which last, the author of the Periplus of the Erythrean sea, makes particular mention. The former was eight journies, the latter ten, from Baroach. ‘Tagara should be in the Dec- _can, according to the Periplus: though I think it furnishes no ideas that enable us to form a judgment, even of its general situation. Ptolemy places it nearer the position that answers to Burhanpour, or its neighbourhood, than any other. + Kirkpatrick’s MSS. SSS | Soe —T7 : = —— a a ee seats a3 a 8 SS EE SS eee ee aa — SS eens Se ———=— = a ae ‘ ae ON ee = > Seas ~> ree - ; wall — al = —_ Eee = “St st Saal = Fe 30 [ 230.7 The road from Amedabad to Agimere, by Meerta, is’ chiefly from a map constructed by Col. Call, and communicated by Mr. Hastings. To this I have added Tavernier’s particulars of the road, as he travelled this way from Amedabad to Agra. I know not from whence Col. Call had his particulars, but they appear to be per- fectly new. Tavernier’s distance is enormous, according to the scale of the cofs; but it is to be considered, that the road is very circuitous, and no lefs mountainous; so that no rule can well be applied, for reducing the road distance, to a straight line. The positions of Agimere, Jaepour, and Ougein, have been al- ready discufsed, as well as the places situated in the line of Mr. Smith’s route. The space included between these points, and which is chiefly situated in the soubah of Agimere, has undergone a very considerable improvement in its geography, since the pub- lication of my last map; by the contributions of Mr. Hastings, Mr. Bensley, and Col. Popham. I know not who the authors of the several maps in question were; they have, however, my acknow- ledgments for the afsistance I have received from them: and I grieve to reflect, that some of the personages who furnished the most interesting matter towards the improvement of this work, have not lived to be witnefses of the succefs of their labours. The tract in question includes, among others, the provinces of Cheitore, and Oudipour, subject to the Rana, or chief prince among the Raj- poots; and the antiquity of whose house may be gathered, by the name Rhanne, appearing in Ptolemy, nearly im its proper posi- tion, asa province. The province of Agimere in general has ever been the country of Rajpoots; that is, the warrior tribe among the » Hindoos, and which are noticed in Arrian, and Diodorus: and Chei- tore, or Oudipour (which I consider as synonymous), is; I believe, reckoned the first among the Rajpoot states. The whole consists, generally, of high mountains divided by narrow valleys; or of plains, environed by mountains, accefsible only by narrow pafses and defiles: in effect, one of the strongest countries in the world; [ 238! J yet having a sufficient extent of arable land: of dimensions equal to the support ofa numerous population ; and blefsed with a mild climate ; being between the 24th and 28th degrees of latitude: in short, a country likely to remain for ever in the hands of its present polsefsors; and to prove the asylum of the Hindoo religion and customs. Notwithstanding the attacks that have been made on it, by the Gaznavide, Patan, and Mogul emperors, it has never been more than nominally reduced. Some of their fortrefses, with whicl the country abounds, were indeed taken; but THE SPIRITS OF IN- DEPENDENT NATIONS, DO NOT RESIDE IN FORTRESSES ; nor are they to be conquered, with them. Accordingly, every war made on these people, even by Aurungzebe, ended in a compromise, or de- feat, on the side of the afsailants. | Cheitore was the capital of the Rana in the days of his greatnefs. It was a fortrefs and city of great extent, situated on a mountain ; but has been in ruins since the time of Aurungzebe in 1681: and had once before experienced a like fate from the hands of Acbar, in 1567. The position of this place, is inferred from the account of Sir-Thomas Roe, who made it 1035 cofses from Mundu, and 51 from Agimere. From this I have been led to place it in Jat. 25° 21’, lon. 74° 56’. The different MS. maps, give its position more to the west ; and indeed, one of them, so far as to throw it near the great road from Amedabad to Meerta. The cause of this, is a mistake in the difference of longitude between Agra and Guze- rat, which has been reckoned too much in these MSS. Cheitore, placed as above, is only about 181 G. miles on the west of Nar- wah: Mr. Hastings’s MS. map gives this distance at 196; Col. Popham’s at 195; Col. Muir’s at 193; anda map of Malwa 231, All but the last, afsign it the same parallel as Narwah: while my construction places it 19 minutes more southwardly : the map of Malwa, alone places it 18’ south of Narwah. Mr. Hastings’s copy agrees with the construction, in making it bear about S$ W from Agimere; but shortens the distance about 6 cofses, [ 232 4 Rantampour, a very celebrated fortrefs in the Indian histories, is ie situated in the eastern quarter of Agimere, and has its position from the same MSS.: and in the S E quarter of the same soubah, many other noted fortrefses and residencies of rajahs, are extracted from the same MSS.; afsisted by Col. Camac’s tables of routes: such as Kotta, Boondi, Gandhar, Thora, Suisopour, Sandri, Man- delgur, &c. And in Marwar, or the north division of Agimere, Nagore, Bicaneer, Catchwana, Didwanah, Samber, &c. &c. The i Me upper part of the courses of the Chumbul, Sinde, and Sepra rivers, appear now, for the first time, in some sort of detail; though it must be long, ere the geography of parts so remote from our esta- blishments and influence, can be in any degree correct: and the reader will pardon his being reminded, that the geography we are treating of, includes an extent equal to one half of Europe. The Ayin Acbaree has furnished some new ideas respecting the division of the soubah of Agimere. It consisted at that time of three grand divisions, Marwar, Meywar, and Hadowty (or Na- gore); and these contained seven circars or subdivisions, Agimere, Cheitore, Rantampour, Joudypour, Sirowy, Nagore, and Beyka- neer (or Bicaneer). Marwar, as including the circar and fortrefs of Agimere, has grown almost synonymous with Agimere, in com- mon acceptation. The extent of this province, as given by the same book, is 168 cofses, or about 320 B. miles, from east to west ; and 150 colses, or 285 B. miles, from N to S: and its extent on the map, justifies this account. Such is the province of the Rajpoots. From the indulgence granted to this tribe throughout India, namely, that of feeding on goats’ flesh, I think it may be inferred, that the custom originated in this mountainous country. The grain cultivated there, is chiefly of the dry kind. The taxes amounted (in the time of Acbar) to no more than a seventh, or eighth, of the produce of the harvest. We come next to the Gohud and Narwah provinces, between the Chumbul and Sinde rivers. Much of this tract was described t ZS ‘| by Mr. Cameron, in a map communicated by the late Col. Camac: but even a province equal to one of the largest English counties, is lost in such a map, as the one under consideration. Beyond this, on the east and south-east, to the Betwah river, is filled up chiefly with Col. Camac’s information. Between that river, and the Nerbuddah, the Persian book of routes (see page 220) furnishes the road between Callinger and Bilsah, and becomes interesting by its leading through Sagur (the Sageda, of Ptolemy), a capital for- trefs and town, situated on a branch of the Cane river, about 55 G. miles to the eastward of Bilsah. This route was also translated by Mr. Anderson. It gives only 78 cofses between Bilsah and Pannah (or Purna, the famous diamond mine of Bundelcund, and supposed to be the Pana/sa of Ptolemy); which, I should appre- hend, was a mistake; as the distance, on a straight line, is 165 G. miles. Sagur, however, being stated at 26 cofses from Bilsah, a known point, does not allow of being far misplaced, by an error in the scale. Bilsah is placed, by a route of Col. Camac’s, leading from Sirong to Bopal ; and being confined by these points on two sides, and by the routes of Goddard and Smith, on the others; it cannot be far out of its place. Bilsah, which is almost in the heart of India, af- fords tobacco of the most fragrant and delicate kind, throughout that whole region ; and which is distributed accordingly.* Chanderee, and other places along the course of the Betwah, are either from Col. Camac’s routes, or Col. Muir’s map. Chan- deree is a very ancient city, and within the province of Malwa. The Ayin Acbaree says, “ there are 14,000 stone houses in it.” It * A difference of opinion seems to have prevailed, for some time, whether tobacco came originally from Asia or America. It is so universally difseminated over Hindoostan and China, and appears to have been in use so long in the former, that it is not regarded by the common people, otherwise than as indigenous. However, it is now ascertained, very satisfactorily, that it was carried thither by the Portuguese: for there are in existence, copies of certain prohibitory edicts concerning it, ifsued by the Mogul emperors: and in those, tobacco is mentioned, as “ a pernicious plant, introduced by Europeans.” It is mentioned by Olearius, as a plant in common cultivation in Persia, about the year 1638. Hh = See aS Ee = - ——aerre 3 t i te a ew - 1) Bi [ 234 ] is now, like most of the ancient cities of Hindoostan, fallen into decay ; but is still the residence of a principal rajah. ‘The routes in the central parts of Malwa, are from Col. Muir’s map: Hindia, is from Tavernier, supposing it was meant by Andi. It is asto- nishing how he could so far mistake the course of the Nerbuddah . at that city, as to suppose it ran into the Ganges. It seems to be the Inde of Ptolemy. A Hindoo map of Bundela, or Bundelcund, including generally the tract between the Betwah and Soane rivers, and from the Gan- ges to the Nerbuddah ; was obligingly communicated by Sir Charles Boughton Rouse, who also translated the names in it, from the Persian. ‘This map points out several places that I had not heard of before, and afsists in fixing many others, of which I had been only partially informed. The country between Mirzapour and the heads of the Soane and Nerbuddah, was explored by Major William Bruce, who so emi- nently distinguished himself at the escalade of Gwalior, in 1780.* * The circumstances attending this capture are so very curious, that I cannot help in- serting them here, though confefsedly out of place. They are extracted from the printed account of Gwaxior, which accompanies a beautiful engraved view of that fortrefs, pub- lished in 1784. | «¢ The fortrefs of Gwalior stands on a vast rock, of about four miles in length, but nar- row, and of unequal breadth; and nearly flat at the top. The sides are so steep, as to ap- pear almost perpendicular in every part; for where it was not naturally so, it has been scarped away: and the height from the plain below, is from 200 to 300 feet. The ram- part conforms to the edge of the precipice all round; and the only entrance to it, is by steps running up the side of the rock, which are defended, on the side next the country, by a wall and bastions; and farther guarded by seven stone gateways, at certain distances from each other. The area within, is full of noble buildings, reservoirs of water, wells, and cultivated land; so that it is really a little district in itself. At the NW foot of the mountain is the town, pretty large, and well built; the houses all of stone. To have besieged this place, would have been vain; for nothing but a surprise, or blockade, could have carried it. «© A tribe of banditti, from the district of Gohud, had been accustomed to rob about this town; and once, in the dead of night, had climbed up the rock, and got into the fort. This intelligence they had communicated to the Rana, who often thought of availing himself of it, but was fearful of undertaking an enterprize of such moment, with his own troops. « At length, he informed Col. Popham of it; who sent a party of the robbers to conduct some of his own spies to the spot. They accordingly climbed up in the night, and found that the guards generally went to sleep, after their rounds. Popham now ordered ladders to be made, but with so much secresy, that, until the night of the surprise, a few officers only knew it. On-the 3d of August, 1780, in the evening, a party was ordered to be in readinefs to march, under the command of Major Bruce; and Popham put himself at the head of two battalions, which were immediately to follow the storming party. ‘To prevent as much as pofsible, any noise in approaching or ascending the rock, a kind of shoes, of i) i 5. i During his expedition, he verified a fact which had been long doubted, though strenuously insisted on by the natives; (viz.) that the Soane and Nerbuddah rivers had their common source from a pond, or lake, on the southern confines of the Allahabad province. These rivers do literally flow from the same lake; making, con- jointly with the Ganges, an island of the southern part of Hindoo- stan: and flowing in opposite directions 1500 miles. ‘The course of the Nerbuddah river is ascertained, only in certain points where it happens to be crofsed by any of the great roads here described : excepting only in the neighbourhood of Baroach. All the inter- mediate parts are drawn from report. It is represented to be as wide at Hufsingabad Gaut, as the Jumnah is at Calpy: but ford- able in most places, during the dry season. ; We learn from Mr. Ewart, that the Soane is named Soane-budda, by the people who live near the upper part of its course; as its sister river is named Ner-buddah. The uv pper part of the course of woollen cloth,-were made for the sepoys, and stuffed with cotton. At eleven o’clock, the whole detachment marched from the camp at Reypour, eight miles from Gwalior, through unfrequented paths; and reached it a little before day-break. Just as Bruce ar- rived at the foot of the rock, he saw the lights which accompanied the rounds movin along the rampart ; and heard the centinels cough (the mode of signifying that All is well. in an Indian camp, or garrison) ; which might have damped the spirit of many men, but served only to inspire him with more confidence ; as the moment for action, that is, the in- terval between the pafsing of the rounds, was now ascertained. Accordingly, when the lights were gone, the wooden ladders were placed against the rock, and one of the robbers first mounted, and returned with-an account that the guard was retired to sleep. Lieut. Cameron, the engineer, next mounted, and tied a rope-ladder to the battlements of the wall; this kind of ladder, being the only one adapted to the purpose of scaling the wall in a body (the wooden ones only serving to ascend from crag to crag of the rock, and to afsist in fixin the rope-ladder). When all was ready, Major Bruce, with twenty sepoy grenadiers, ascended without being discovered, and squatted down under the parapet ; but before a reinforcement arrived, three of the party had so little recollection, as to fire on some of the garrison who happened to be lying asleep near them. This had nearly ruined the whole plan: the garri- son were, of course, alarmed, and ran in great numbers towards the place; but ignorant of the strength of the afsailants (as the men fired on, had been killed outright), they suffered themselves to be stopped, by the warm fire kept up by the small party of grenadiers; until Colonel Popham himself, with a considerable reinforcement, came to their aid. The gar- rison then retreated to the inner buildings, and discharged a few rockets, but soon af. terwards retreated precipitately through the gate; while the principal officers, thus de- serted, afsembled together in one house, and hung out a white flag. Popham sent an officer to give them afsurances of quarter and protection; -and thus, in the space of two hours, this important and astonishing fortrefs was completely in our pofsefsion, We had only 20 men wounded, and none killed. On the side of the enemy, Bapogee, the Mahratta governor, was killed, and most of the principal officers were wounded.” Hh e@ [ 236 q the Soane, is drawn in the same manner as the Nerbuddah is de- scribed to be; and the fortrefs of Bandoo-gur, near it, is from the information of Mr. Ewart. The data for the positions of Nagpour and Ruttunpour, are al- ready given in pages 216-and 218, in the discufsion of the primary stations. Many roads lead from each of these places ; but two only were measured: one from Chittra in Bahar, through Ruttunpour, to Nagpour ; the other from Nagpour, through Gurrah, to Rewah, and Mirzapour, on the Ganges. The first, by determining seve- ral points, such as Surgoojah, Dongong, Kyragur, &c. enabled me to correct some of Col. Camac’s estimated routes; and the latter, besides giving the position of Gurrah, the capital of Gurry-Mun- della; afsisted in settling Mundella, and Deogur. The estimated routes from Nagpour, were to Ellichpour, Burhanpour, Narnalla, Gawille (or Gyalgur), Aurungabad, Jaffierabad, Mahur, Notchen- gong, Neermull, Chanda, and Manickdurg ; all collected by Mr. Ewart. All these proved very satisfactory, as they corresponded with the distances of the several intervals: and Nagpour being de- termined with the precision requisite for a general map, there is little doubt but that all the places between Bengal and Bombay, are placed within a few miles of their respective positions : that is, ad- mitting the longitude of Bombay to be right, in respect of Cal- cutta. | Besides the routes collected by Mr. Ewart, Mr. Watherstone obligingly communicated his route from Hufsingabad Gaut, on the Nerbuddah, to Nagpour. He wassent thither on businefs of the highest political importance, by General Goddard ; whose army was then encamped on the banks of the Nerbudda, in the course of its celebrated march acrofs the continent.* His journey pointed * In justice to General Goddard’s memory, I think it incumbent on me to observe, that the author of the History of Hyder Ally (published in 1784), though seemingly inclined to compliment him, has depreciated the merits of the undertaking, by over-rating the num- bers and quality, of General Goddard’s troops. M. D. L, T. states the strength of the army at 8000; of which, says he, 1200 were Evroreans. The truth is, that the detach- ly ae ae L ear out, among other particulars, the source of the Tapty (or Surat river), whose spring is more remote than we had an idea of. It rises at Maltoy, a town situated 42 cofses to the N W of Nagpour: so that its course is full two-thirds of the length of that of the Nerbuddah. The distance between Hufsingabad and Nagpour, is 100 cofses. Ellichpour is a fine city, and was anciently the chief city of Berar proper ; by which I mean to distinguish the province known in the Ayin Acbaree, by that name: for our modern acceptation of Berar, includes the whole country between Dowlalabad and Orifsa; the eastern part of which, was neither reduced by Acbar, nor even known, in particulars, to the author of the Ayin Acbaree. At present, Ellichpour is the capital of a large province or district, subject to the Nizam ; but paying a chout, or nominal fourth part of its revenues, to Nagpour. Deogur, or Deogire, * was anciently a capital city, and the resi- dence of the Rajah of Goondwaneh ; or, as he is called in the Ayin Acbaree, the Goond Rajah; the Nerbuddah being then the southern limit of Hindoostan. ‘This province appears to be one of the most elevated in Hindoostan, seeing that the rivers Tapty, Bain, and Nerbuddah, descend from it. Malwa, is unequivocally the highest ; for there, the rivers descend in every direction. Golam Mohamed’s routes, being added to those collected by Mr. Ewart, contribute much towards the improvement of the map, in the interval between the measured lines by Mr. Ewart: and be- fore we were favoured with that gentleman’s most valuable mate- rials (which entirely supersede the former as far as they go), Go- lam -Mohamed’s contributed largely towards the geography of the ment consisted of 193 European commissioned officers, and 6624 native troops of all deno- minations; and without a single corps of Europeans. In the return from whence this was copied, the servants and followers of this little army, amount to no lefs. a number than 19,779: besides the bazar, or market people, not included in the return: and these are estimated at 12,000 more: in all, more than four followers to each fighting man. * This must not be confounded with a city of the same name, which stood near the site of Dowlatabad. — CoS = oa : — — er ee ae ee SS = : a =< TITS = SS te 4 magi . a aes 1 MiP | [ 238 | country round Nagpour.* ‘These we owed to the late Col. Ca- mac, who, to his praise, employed a part of his leisure time, during his command on the western frontier of Bahar, in inquiries con- erning the state of politics, government, geography, and nature of the countries included in the abovementioned tract: the geo- graphy of which had, till then, been very little known to us. Sumbulpour, or Semilpour, is determined by its reputed distance from Ruttunpour, and from four different points in the Bengal survey ; trom routes collected by Col. Camac. ‘Unluckily, I had placed Sumbulpour in the map, as it now stands, before I had seen Mr. Ewart’s papers; by which it appears to be ten or eleven miles to the south-west of its true position; being in 21° 25’ lat. and 83° 40’ lon.; when it ought to be in 21° 34 30”; and 83° 46’ 30”. Had this new position been established on the same principle as Nagpour and Ruttunpour; that is, mathematically ; I should not have scrupled to eraze a large portion of the map, to gain so de- sirable an advantage: but as it yet rests on computed distances, J am content to point out the error in this manner. The distance of Sumbulpour from Ruttunpour, which is hardly affected by the new matter, is by one account 53 cofses; and by another 56: the mean, 543 cofses, or 78 G. miles, is the distance adopted. Then, Sumbulpour is from Doesah in Bahar - 91 cofses Nowagur in Bahar ~ 59 ———_—_—_—_——-———. Raidy in Bahar - 67 Beurah in Bahar - Al _ All these places being nearly in one line of direction from Sum- bulpour, admit of a mean being struck between them: and this * ‘The number of estimated cofses between Burwah and Nagpour, was 196, and from thence to Aurungabad, 1632; total 3592. And the distance on the map is 5172 G. miles; which is nearly equal to the above number of cofses. [ 239°] mean appears to be 664 from Raidy, or 95 G. miles. The in- tersection of these lines of distances, from Ruttunpour and Raidy, is nearly at right angles; and they meet, as is said above, in lat. 21° 34’ 30”, lon. 83° 46’ 30”. This position falls out 142 G. miles from Cattack ; and Mr. Motte, who traced this road, together with the course of the Mahanada, in 1766, made the distance 129: he also reckoned 51’ difference of latitude, and it appears to be 644, The lower road from Nagpour to Sumbulpour, through Raipour, is from Golam Mohamed ; and the upper, by Dumdah and Sooran- gur; is Mr. Thomas’s ; communicated by Mr. Ewart. The lower route, which is checked, laterally, by the distance of Raipour from Ruttunpour, points out also the course and navigable part of the Mahanuddy, or Mahanada river. Arung is the furthest point to which it is navigable, from the sea. The upper road crofses it near the conflux of the Hutsoo river, which ‘is also navigable, to Dungong. By the deviation of the road between Nagpour and _ Soonpour, from the true line of direction towards Cattack, it may be inferred that the country on the south of it, is either desert, or in an uncivilized state. Weare, however, not well informed on this point, but have every reason to suppose it ; and the rather, as Mr. Thomas mentions Dewancole, near Soonpour, as a retreat of banditti. Soorangur, where the roads divide to Sumbulpour, and Soon- pour, is the burial place of the late Mr. Eliott ; who died on his way from Calcutta to Nagpour, in October, 1778. At that crisis, when the fate of the British empire in India, hung suspended: by a slender thread, this gentleman. was sent by Mr. Hastings, on an embafsy to the court of Nagpour ; which at that time, might be said to hold the balance of power, in Hindoostan. Zeal for the public good, prompted him to undertake a service of great personal dan- ger; and which eventually occasioned his death. Mr. Hastings caused a monument to be erected to his memory, on the spot: and also commemorated his early genius and attainments, and no lefs [ 240 7 early death, in some lines, which make part of an imitation of an ode of Horace.* Soorangur is about 270 road miles short of Nagpour, and 470 from Calcutta; and lies out of the direct road. I observed above, that Sumbulpour is misplaced ; and this occa- sioned an error in all the places between Ruttunpour and Cattack. For the distance between Soorangur and Soonpour is too small ; and between the latter and Cattack, too great ; the Mahanada not i making so deep a winding or elbow, between Boad and Sumbul- _ - i ud pour, as Mr. Motte described, and as it is represented in the map. HH kt Golam Mohamed reckoned only 137 cofses between Nagpour and Sumbulpour : but the construction will not allow of lefs than 157; which is a mistake not easily to be accounted for. . Boad, a fort near the Mahanada, is said by Col. Camac to be 40 colses only, from Gumsoar, in the Ganjam district : by constuction it is 46 ; which difference is probably occasioned by the mistake in the position of Sumbulpour. On the west of Boad, and near the Mahanuddy river, Mr. Thomas pafsed a town of the name of Beiragur , which IJ take to be the place noted in the Ayin Acbaree, as having a diamond mine in its neighbourhood. ‘There is indeed, a mine of more modern date, in the vicinity of Sumbulpour ; but this | whole quarter must from very early times have been famous for pro- | ducing diamonds. Ptolemy’s Adamas river answers perfectly to the | Mahanuddy : and the district Sabare, on its banks, is said to abound indiamonds. Although this geographer’s map of India, is so ex- ceedingly faulty, in the general form of the whole tract; yet . | ‘several parts of it, are descriptive. When we perceive the head of- ; the river just mentioned, placed among the Bundela hills, and Arcot * An early death was Ex1or’s doom, I saw his op’ning virtues bloom, And manly sense unfold; : ; Too soon to fade! I bade the stone Record his name ’midst hordes unknown, Unknowing what it told. Hor. Book II. Ode xvi. [See the New Annual Register for 1786.] [ 241 7 thrust up, into the middle of India; we ought to reflect, that Pto- Jemy’s ideas were collected from the people who sailed along the coast, and who described what they had seen and heard, without regard to what lay beyond it: and moreover, made use of too wide a scale; as commonly happens, when the s me : ae goes FCS : spnere of KnNOW- 4 ea. edge is confined, and the geographer works ad libitum, from the coast, towards the interior ofan unknown continent. W hoever consults Ptolemy’s map of India, should carry these ideas in his mind: that the construction of it is founded on three lines; one of which, is that of the whole coast, from the culf of Cambay, round to the Ganges; a second, the course of the Indus, and the cults of Cutch and Cambay; and the third, the common road from the Panjab to the mouths of the Ganges. The objects within these lines, have a relative dependence on each line, respectively ; and are invariably placed at too great a distance within them: it there- fore happens, that an object which should have occupied a place near one of the lines, is thrust towards the middle of the map ; and this tae oeing a general case, places on opposite sides of India, are crowded together, as Arcot and Sagur (Sagheda) are. At the same time, the central parts are wholly omitted; as being, in reality, unknown. Some may treat with ridicule, what I have said on the score of PToLEMY: but a work which has travelled down to us from the second century of our ara, must have pofsefsed something worthy to recommend it, and to keep it alive: and at least merits an ex- planation. Mr. Motte’s route alone the Mahanuddy, was described from computed distances, and bearings by a compafs. He also took the latitude of Sumbulpour, in a rough manner, and made it nearly the same as that of Balasore; that is, about 21 degrees and a half. The mouths of this river, which form an alsemblage of law woody islands, like the Ganges, and many other rivers; have never been traced, but are described from report only. At the mouth of the I i ee a ene ere Ce eet [ 242 | principal channel, near False Point, is a fortifiec island, named Cajung, or Codjung. at aed This brings us into the neighbourhood of the Chilka lake, which bounds THE CIRCARS (or NORTHERN CIRCARS) on the north. This lake seems the effect of the breach of the sea, over a flat, sandy shore, whose elevation was something above the level of the coun- try within. Pulicat lake appears to have the same origin. Both of them communicate with the sea, by a very narrow but deep opening ; and are shallow within. The Chilka lake is about 40 miles in length from N E to SW; and in most dlaces 12 or 15 wide; with a narrow slip of sandy ground, between it and the sea. It has many inhabited islands in it. On the N W it is bounded by a ridge of mountains; a continuation of that, which extends from the Mahanuddy to the Godavery river ; and shuts up the cir- cars towards the continent. The Chilka, therefore, forms a pafs on each side of it, towards the Cattack province. It is described from the observations of Mr. Cotsford, and of Capt. Campbell: though, pofsibly, the extent of it may be somewhzt more than is given, towards the north. It affords an agreeable diversity of ob- jects: mountains, islands, and forests; and an extended surface of water, with boats and small vefsels sailing on it. To those who sail at some distance from the coast, it has the appearance of a deep bay ; the slip of land not being visible. The famous pagoda of Jagarnaut, lies a few mies to the east- ward of this lake, and close on the sea shore. It is a shapelefs mais of building : and no otherwise remarkable, than as one of the first objects of Hindoo veneration; and as an excellent sea-mark, on a coast which is perfectly flat, and exhibits a continued same- neis ; and that in a quarter, where a discriminating object becomes of the highest importance to navigators. It has noclaim to great antiquity: and I am led to suppose, that it succeeded the temple of —— EL 243 | Sumnaut in Guzerat; which was destroyed by Mahmood in the 11th century. Pofsibly the remote situation, and the nature of the country near it (which, on the side of Hindoostan proper, is shut up by mountains and deep rivers), might recommend the spot, where Jagarnaut is situated: for we find Orifsa was not an early conquest. The circars are described from various authorities. ‘The con- struction of the sea coast has already been discufsed in the first Section. Our pofsefsions in this quarter, extend no where more than 50 B. miles inland; and in some places not more than 20; bet ween the Chilka lake, and the Godavery river: and between this river and the Kistnah, about 70 or 75. So that the circars form a slip of territory, bounded on one side by the sea ; and on the other, generally, by a ridge of mountains, that runs nearly parallel to it. Col. Pearse’s line, runs entirely through this tract ; and may be considered, in our geography, as the foundation, on which a su- perstructure has been raised, by the labours of many different people. The district round Ganjam, known by the name of Itcha- pour, and which is one of the divisions of the Cicacole country ; is drawn from Mr. Cotsford’s very elegant map. The Tickly district, adjoining to it, on the south, is chiefly from Lieut. Crid- land’s surveys ; and extends to Cicacole town (the Cocala of Pto- lemy). From Cicacole, to Visagapatam, including the country to the foot of the mountains, is taken from an old MS. map of Mr. Dalrymple’s: and from thence to Rajamundry, is taken from a map of Col. Forde’s marches, collated with Montresor’s large map, at the East-India House. It is all along to be understood, that Col. Pearse’s line (corrected as in page 10), forms the scale of the parts in question. The remaining part of the circars, that is, be- tween the Godavery and Kistnah rivers; is chiefly taken from a map of that country, published by Mr. Dalrymple: the ground- work of which is composed of the late Major Stevens's materials. li 2 [ 244 7 The routes to Joypour and Badrachillum, are on the authority of Mr. Claud Rufsell; and the position of the latter place, which is very near to the Godavery, accords with Mr. Montresor’s idea, as expreised in his large map. The Godavery river, or Gonga Godowry (sometimes called the Gang in Ferishta’s History), was, till very lately, considered as the same with the Cattack river, or Mahanuddy. As we had no au- thority, that I can find, for ‘supposing it, the opinion must have been taken up, on a supposition that there was no opening be- tween the mouths of the Kistnah and Mahanuddy (or Cattack river), of magnitude sufficient for be: ariver asthe Gonga. It could not be for the want of space sufficient for the Cattack river to accu- mulate in, independent of the Gonga ; for the distance is as creat from the mouth of the Cattack river to the’ Berar mountains, as from the mouth of the Godavery to the Baglana mountains. The truth is, that no just account of these rivers, any more than of the Burrampooter, had then reached any European geographer. Suc- ceeding inquiries and discoveries have made it certain, that the Go- davery is the river that runs under Rajamundry, and falls into the sea between Coringa and Narsapour ; and that the Cattack river, rises in the Ruttunpour country. But the recent discovery (to Europeans) of the Bain Gonga, whose course is directly acrofs the. supposed course of the Gonga (the name given to this compound river, whose head was the Godavery, and tail the Mahanuddy), clears up at once the ambiguity ; if any there could be supposed to remain, after the discufsion of the subject in the memoir of the map of 1782. ‘The Godavery has its source about 70 miles to the NE of Bombay; and in the upper part of its course, at least, is esteemed a sacred river by the Hindoos: that is, ablutions per- formed in its stream, have a religious efficacy superior to those periormed in ordinary streams. The Beemah, according to Mr. Orme, is supposed to have similar virtues: no rare ‘sacred rivers eS [ 245°] by any. means uncommon in other parts of India.* The Goda- very, after traversing the Dowlatabad soubah, and thé coun- try of © eee irom west to east, turns to the south-east ; and receiving the Bain Gonga, about 90 miles above the sn besides any smal + r rivers, separates into two principal channels at Ra- sian ; and these subdividing again, ig m ail tisateshe er several — tide harbours, for vefsels of moderate burden. Ingeram, Coringa, Yanam, Bandarmalanka, and Narsapour, are among the places situated at the mouth of this river ; which appears to be the most considera able one, between the Ganges and Cape Comorin. Ex- tensive forests of teek trees border on its banks, within the moun- tains, and supply ship timber for the use of the ports abovemen- tioned: and the manner of launc! ing the ships in those ports, be- ing very singular, I have subjoined an account of it in a note.-- The Godavery was traced about 70 miles above its mouth ; the rest of its course is described only pees report: save only at the confiux of the Bain TES and in places where different roads ict V crofs it; until we arrive at the part where M. Bufsy’s marches have described it gel aie y, in common with other particulars. * 'There are seven rivers particularly celebrated and respected by the Hindoos; and which are collectively distinguished by the name of Sutnud, or the Seven Rivers; namely, the Ganges, Jamnah, Godavery, Sersooty, Nerbuddah, Sind, and Cauvery. (Kirkpatrick’ MSS.) + The ship or vefsel is built with her Ke él parallel to the shore; and, as it may happen, from 200 to 300 feet from low water mark. . When comp jleted, she is placed on two strong pieces of timber, called dog's (in the nature of a slede ge of enormous dimensions) 5 and on these, a sort of moveable cradle is constructe ed, to keep the vefsel up right. Two long Pal- myra trees, as ; levers of the second | vind, are then applied to the énds of the dog's; ninth by means of these powers, they, together with the vefsel that rests on them, are gradually pushed forwards ove! a platform of logs 5, until they arrive at the lowest pitch of low water; or as far beyond it, as the levers can be used. Tackle $s are app rlied to the ends of the levers, to in- +1} t crease the power: the fulcrums, are wreaths of rope, fastened to the logs on which the ye A we 644 ~s id i - sel slides: aud are removed forwards as she advances. ‘Two cables from the land side, are fastened to the vefsel, to prevent her from sliding too rapidly, and these are gradually let out as she advances. It is conzmonly the work of two days to transport the vefsel to the margin of low water. Ifthe tide-does not rise highenouch to float her: from thence (which it selc dom does if the ves- sel be of any considerable bi rden), part of the cradle is taken av ray, and the ship left chiefly to the support of the cables till high water, when they are suddenly let go, and the vefsel falls on her side ; and with the fall, disengages herself from the remains of “the cradle, and at the same time plunges into deeper water. 5 ship of 500 tons has been launched 3 in this manner. eS ee ee ee Fe = =< = - E = = - — ates 2 RSs = = = oe om SSS ——————————eEEEE—E—E—EE— 22s => => : . = = == 3 Spee | Se : = . : oS ert y) 2 is — = — a _ - - " eS SS “ eh * fot —_—~ —e LH Re and 20°: but the first civilized people that we hear of beyond them, 246 7 The course of the Bain Gonga (or Bain river), as I have just observed, is quite a new acquisition to geography ; and we are in- debted to the late Col. Camac for it. This river, which has a course of near 400-miles, was not known to us, even by report, till very lately. It rises near the southern bank of the Nerbuddah, and runs southward through the heart of Berar ; and afterwards mixes with the Godavery, within the hills that bound our northern circars. This circumstance confutes at once the idea of the Godavery being a continuation of the Cattack river. I cannot find how far up the Bain Gonga is navigable ; but it is mentioned as a very large river, in the early part of its course ; and is probably equal in bulk to the Godavery, when it joins it. There yet remains in the map, between the known parts of Be- rar, Golconda, Orifsa, and the circars, a void space of near 300 miles in length, and 250 in breadth; nor is it likely ever to be filled up, unlefs a very great change takes place in the state of European politics in India: for we appear not to have penetrated beyond the first ridge of mountains, till very lately; when the dis- covery of the black pepper plant was made, in the districts of Rampa. Beyond the great ridge of mountains (which may be 60 or 70 miles inland) and towards Berar, is a very extensive tract of woody and mountainous country, with which the adjacent countries appear to have but little, if any, communication. We may fairly suppose that to be a country void of the goods in general esteem among mankind, that does not tempt either their avarice, or ambition. Although surrounded by people who are in a high degree of civi- lization, and who abound in useful manufactures, we are told that the few specimens of these miserable people, who have appeared in the circars, use no covering but a wisp of straw. We know not, with any degree of certainty, how far this wild country extends within the great ridge of mountains, between the parallels of 17° [ 247 7 are the Berar Mahrattas. I think it probable that it may extend 150 miles, or more. However, a varty of Berar Mahrattas found their way through this country, and the Bobilee hills, in1754 (Orme, Vol. I. page $73), at an opening called Salloregaut) in the Cica- cole circar. Our ignorance respec:ing this tract may well be ac- counted for, by its lying out of the line of communication between our settlements ; and by its never having been the seat of any war, in which the Europeans have taken part. I suspect, however, that the tract in question, is either too desert, or too savage, to be easily or usefully explored. Between the Godavery and Kistnah rivers, and on the north- east of Hydrabad, was the ancient country of Tellingana (or Til- ling), of which Warangole (the Arinkill, of Ferishta) was the capital. The site of this capital is still evident, by means of the old rampart; which is amazingly extensive. A modern fortrefs is constructed within it; and is in the pofsefsion of the Nizam. Col. Peach marched by way of Ellore and Combamet, to this place, during the war of 1767; and the road was surveyed by Lieutenant, now Major Gardner. His horizontal distance from Ellore to Warangole was 134 G. miles: and the bearing W 33 N*. A note accompanying Major Stevens's copy of this route, says, that the latitude of Warangole is 17° 57’: and this bearing and distance accords with it. I am ignorant of the exact relative po- sitions of Warangole and Hydrabad: Montresor’s map makes the distance between them 45 G. miles. My construction makes it 47, and the bearing of Warangole from Hydrabad NE by N. Montresor’s bearing of Warangole from Ellore, is very faulty ; and it is remarkable, that though there are several plans of this road, most of them differ widely, both in bearing and distance. Major Gardner’s, I apprehend, may be depended on. The places round Warangole, are taken from a MS. map of Mr. - * His bearing is corrected by the compafs of Col. Pearse’s map, from which it differed a° Se, = SB ee = 8s Se ee a vy ; ee 33S aoe a a La 3 = * = are - ear eam 3 3 c — mn = => ‘ = ee 6 el pense t Bs Ae ee ES =~ = == wRe= oy 2. a mt ers: == Rees = _—— -- or ow — t~-s = Sa ee. => =—— == = <5 SS eid ai = Se. Saas — = < = s =e SS eer ae Fas = — Fo eo = ua [ 248 |] Dalrymple’s. Byarem, Culloor, Damapetta, &c. are all from MSS. belonging to the same gentleman. 3 The road from Hydrabad to Nagpour, was communicated by Mr. John Holland. The distance is stated at 169 cofses; which agrees remarkably well with the interval on the map: and, as Nag- pour is a fixed position, we may infer, that Hydrabad ought to be i rather in 17° 12’ than 17° 24’ (see page 214). . The two places bear nearly N and S$ from each other ; and the whole distance, of course, is difference of latitude. - A place named Indelavoy, or En- delavoy (Indelvai, in Tavernier, and Thevenot), appears in this route, between the Godavery and Hydrabad: and Thevenot’s route from Aurungabad to Hydrabad, falling in there, determines the direction of both roads; and also the positions of Indour, and Sitanagur: the latter being a famous pagoda in that part. Neer- mull, a city of note, belonging to the Nizam, also rises in this route; and is about 10 G. miles from the north side of the Goda- very, and about 132 from Nagpour. Mr. Ewart also collected some routes from Nagpour, Neermull, and Hydrabad ; and a route by way of Chanda, appears in Mr. Orme’s Historical Fragments of the Mogul Empire. As one of Mr. Ewart’s routes gives the posi- tion of this Chanda (a considerable city belonging to Nagpour, and about 70 G. miles to the south of it), we are enabled to lay down this road ; which was marched over, by M. Bulsy. Another principal branch of the Godavery, is the Manzorah; a considerable river which rises in the country of Amednagur, and after a circuitous course by Beder, joins the main river below Nander. : | Many interesting positions arise in the marches of M. Bufsy, be- tween Hydrabad and Aurungabad, by the two roads of Beder; and Nander; and no lefs in the march from Aurungabad to Sanore. Beder is a fortified city, about 80 road miles to the N W of Hy- drabad ; and was in former times the capital of a considerable king- dom. [ 249 The road from Beder to Burhanpour, through Patris and Jaf- fierabad, is from M. Thevenot. It afsists in determining the po- sition of Jaffierabad, a principal town on the N E of Aurungabad. The road from Nander to Nagpour, through Mahur, is partly from M. Bufsy, and partly from Mr. Ewart; by whose account Mahur is 78 cofses, but by construction about 87, S W from Nag- pour. The road from Poonah to Beder, is taken from the journal of the late Col. Upton: who returned from his embafsy, by the route of Hydrabad, and the circars, to Bengal. His journal has much merit, as being full and descriptive of the countries he pafsed through; as well as of their respective boundaries: but he was unlucky in estimating his course; and it happens that we have no crofs line to correct it. 3 The road from Aurungabad to Sanore-Bancapour, is taken from the map of M. Bufsy’s marches: and Sanore was the extreme point of his campaigns, that way. See Orme, Vol. I. p. 425. I could only take the bearing and distance, as I found them in the map: and it isa great defect, that in so considerable an extent, there should be no observation of latitude; that we know of. By the data, Sanore is placed in lat. 14° 39’; lon. 75° 44’; or about 117 G. miles E by N from Goa. There is nothing to check this posi- tion, from the Malabar side: not even the number of computed colses from Goa. However, let the matter stand as it may, with respect to the mathematical exactnefs of the question ; had it not been for these marches of M. Bufsy (the only remaining monument to the French nation, of their former short-lived influence and ‘power in the Deccan), the geography of these parts, would have been extremely imperfect: but as they extend through more than four degrees of latitude, and more than five of longitude ; they oc- cupy not only the principal part of the Deccan, but by fixing the positions of so many capital places, and intersecting the courses of so many rivers, tend to clear up many other positions. Kk _ ae = = = | — — _ if Be ae a phe =. ee Se See = cs. sane = re = == ¥ ee beh | t [) \ f reoeun 9 4 [ 250 J Visiapour (or, more properly Bejapour) is not so well ascer- tained, as might be wished ; although much improved in its posi- tion, by means of Capt. Reynolds’s survey, from Poonah to Bad- dammy, on the south of the Kistnah river; taken a very few years ago. The nearest point to Bejapour, that can be regarded as fixed, is Arruck, Areek, or Areg, as it is ‘differently written by Capt. Rey- nolds, by Mandesloe, and by Anquetil du Perron. It lies a few miles from the north bank of the Kistnah river ; and is supposed to be about 45 G. miles S W, or S W by W from Bejapour: this idea being collected from Mandesloe’s route. On the first construction of the map, I had placed Arruck, partly on the authority of An- quetil du Perron, whose route from Goa to Poonah, is very vaguely described* in the first volume of his Zendavista; and partly on that of Mandesloe ; these two routes, falling into each other at Ar- ruck and Jnapour: and on this foundation, together with the reports of the distance from Goa, Carwar, and Dabul; and the latitude (as given in the Lettres Edif. Vol. XV.); I had placed Bejapour. The particulars of the distance, &c. are as follow: | Mandesloe, who travelled the roads himself, says, that it is 80. leagues (French, I apprehend) from Dabul, on the coast of Mala- bar; and 84 from Goa ; which may give 142 G. miles from Dabul, and 149 from Goa: making Bejapour in lat. 17° 26’ 30”, lon. 75° 19". P. Du Val, who formed a map of Mandesloe’s routes (a copy of which is in the British Museum), and probably had lights, besides what are furnished by the travels,:to guide him; makes the dis- tance between Dabul and Bejapour, greater than between Bejapour - and Goa: which might pofsibly be the case, though contrary to what is said in the travels. : Tavernier reckons 84 cofses from Goa to Bejapour (or rather, * Speaking as a geographer. ~~ [ 2sr 9 perhaps, from Bicholim, the landing place on the continent), or eight days journey: which eight days may give 140 G. miles on a straight line; and agrees with what is said above. Fryer reckons Bejapour ten days journey from Carwar, or about 180 G. miles. Cesar Frederick agrees with Tavernier, in making it eight days journey from Goa. The Lettres Edifiantes make the latitude of Bejapour 17° 30’. I placed it in lat. 17° 26’ 30”, lon. 75° 19’; that is, 149 G. miles from Goa; 142 from Dabul; 171 from Carwar; and 203 from Golconda. At the same time, I thought it probable, that it might not be within 20 miles of its true position. Capt. Reynolds's route pafsed through Arruck; which he reckoned 110} G. miles from Poonah, whilst my position gave only 101. He also made it 56; east of Poonah; my position 43 only. His latitude 16° 56’ 30”; mine 17°. Now, as Bejapour is to be placed in reference to Arruck, it is plain that it ought to take a more easterly position than I had given it: and it is now placed accordingly in latitude 17° 28’; longitude 75° 27’: and somewhat more northwardly in respect of Arruck, than it was be- tore. Bejapour is a considerable city, and was once the capital of a large kingdom of the same name. It is now in the hands of the Poonah Mahrattas. Whether it be regarded on the score of novelty, or of actual use, as giving us correct ideas of so many interesting positions, between Poonah and the northern frontier of Tippoo’s country $ Capt. Reynolds's route is certainly one of the most productive in geographical materials, that we have lately seen: and that, not only in the actual line of his progrefs, but on either side of it: and this is the true spirit of the science, which contemplates not only the objects that are immediately in view, but directs its in- quiries to all around the neighbourhood. General geography will flourish only in the hands of such profelsors. : .) = = - ew — == = = - - " a 2s ; — SS SSS==— SS ee eS Se eee ae ? sg ez a ~_ . ee ~- ——s = aoe > ~~ apn ——— > = == eee —t = —— —->; -- ~—-- = == == = 2:5 eee SS ——s == ~ — ak = = _— : = z = = = = = —- —— — = = = : - > - Sem - —ce ere So a = —— — —— -— = = ae eae SSS — SS aie = = ——— — SS ee ee a =—= == ———ee . = ———— ~ Sn ee —-- - ano a — : : +5 le) eee = SS aS Velore and Arcot. The distances are obtained by means of Mr. Pringle’s table of roads, with allow- ance for winding. Lastly, Sautgud is placed by angles taken at Amboor and Velore. pee a These, together with Col. Pearse’s line, along the eastern coast of the peninsula, and those before taken notice of in the southern provinces (in Section I.) are all the measured lines that occur in these parts: together with one, and only one, observation of lati- tude; that is, at Chinna-Balabaram, about the middle between the two seas. This being the case, it will follow, that the various ma- terials of which the geography of the tract in question is composed, can be no otherwise arranged, than by establishing as primary sta~ tions, such places as we have the best data for ; and which have the greatest number of positions dependent on them: and this being done, to adapt the matter to the respective intervals, between these primary stations; which intervals must of course determine the scales and bearing lines of the several MS. maps, of which the materials are composed. — | [ 267 J I shall attempt only to give an account of the manner of deter- mining the principal of these stations, or points of connection ; and that for the use of future geographers: to describe the whole, would lead me into unnecefsary prolixity. The primary points which it became necefsary to describe, in the account of the sea coast, were chiefly from actual measurement; as Tritchinopoly, Tanjore, Madura, Palicaudcherry: and I may now add, Coimbet- tore and Carroor: which are placed by measurement also. Arcot and Amboor, I have just mentioned; and Poliput and Chittoor, are the only remaining ones, that are established by survey. Of those that remain to be determined, by tiresome discufsion, and comparison; and in some cases by mere judgment, founded perhaps, on doubtful testimony ; are Bangalore, Trinomalee, Da- rampoury, Dalmacherry, Gooty, Calastri, Sami-Hsuram, Innacon- da, Combam, Adoni, and'Timerycotta. And of those furnished by Col. Pearse’s march, are Nellore, Ongole, and Siccacollum. Bangalore, as the first mentioned, is also the most important; as be- ing in the centre of the peninsula, and having routes palsing through it, in every direction. It is in itself, a place of great political import- ance, being a fortrefs of strength ; and from situation, the bulwark of the Mysore country, towards Arcot. A variety of MS. maps of the country. lying on the west of the Carnatic, and between it, and Seringapatam, have appeared: most of them, I believe, the off- spring of the war of 1767-8, with Hyder Ally. One of a much later date, communicated by Mr. John Sulivan, contains the whole peninsula, south of the parallel of 15°; and is particularly valuable, on account of its having many routes and situations in Mysore, and Bednore ; as well as in Tanjore and Madura. By its comprehensive nature, it furnishes an opportunity of proportioning the respective distances between Amboor, Bangalore, Seringapatam, Mangalore, and Bednore; as these places all appear in the same map, together with the routes from one to the other, It would require whole sheets’ to give an analysis of this, and the rest of the MSS. which Mm 2 ai a 4 ai] i " } \ i tt [ 268 *} have been consulted on this subject, and therefore, I shall] only state generally, that by the mean of the distance from Amboor to Bangalore, in four maps, it comes out to be 73,6 G. miles; (the va- riations between them, was six miles) and its parallel, according to the same method of proceeding, was 4’ 10” south of Madras, or 13° 0’ 50”. To this may be added, that Chinna-Balabaram, is by the mean of the same four maps, 23’ 40” to the north of the parallel of Bangalore: and the latitude of the former, which is fortunately preserved in the Lettres Edifiantes, being 13° 23’, confirms the general accuracy of the former result: this being only 1’ 10” dif- ferent from it; or 12° 59! 20". Lastly, the interval on Mr. Suli- van's map, between Bangalore and Bednore, is 176 G. miles ; and in mine, when Bangalore is placed, as above (73,6 from Amboor ; and in lat. 13°) 172,5. And again, the distance between Banga- lore and Mangalore in Mr. Sulivan’s map, is 176,5; and in mine, 169;: that is, 74 different in one case, and 33 in the other. And this difference is to be accounted for, by our giving a different de- gree of width to the peninsula: Mr. Sulivan’s map making it 15° 15” wider than mine does, in the parallel we are speaking of. I have placed Bangalore in lat: 13°, and lon. 77° 37’ 10”, accord- ing to the above data: and this capital point, or primary station, being fixed with so much succefs, both in latitude and longitude, gives some degree of confidence to all the positions round it: for almost every position between Col. Kelly’s line on the south, and the Tungebadra river on the north; has; in its construction, a re- ference to Bangalore. It is the common point of union, in the cen- tre of the peninsula, as Coimbettore is in the § W; and Tritchi- nopoly in the S E. | Before I proceed to the detail of the remaining primary stations, in the peninsula, I shall observe at once, that all the roads and po- sitions of principal places in the Mysore and Bednore countries, on the west of Bangalore ; and between Roydroog and the parallel of Tellicherry ; were furnished by the said map of Mr. Sulivan’s: and - [ 269 | of which, I believe, there is no other copy in Europe. — Chittel- droog, Shevagunga, Bankypour, Chennyroypatam, Ananpour, and many others, are quite new ; and Sera, SUTIpy, Roydroog, Rettin- gery, and Chenapatam, appear much more consistent in their posi- tions, than heretofore: and although we cannot expect that either the positive, or relative distances, should be perfectly exact, yet I have every reason to think that they are not far from the truth; and that at all events, the present map affords the best materials that can be procured in this country. Seringapatam is placed nearly in the position it occupies in Mr. Sulivan’s map, in respect both to Bangalore and Mangalore. Its parallel is very uncertain, as there is no good line of distance, to check it, either from the north, or south. Mr. Sulivan’s map ° places it 99 G. miles to the northward of Coimbettore; and Mr. Montresor’s 87,4. As I have adhered more to the account of its relative position, in respect of Bangalore ;. it stands in the map, only 91 from Coimbettore. Besides, a MS. itinerary gives its distance from Sera, at 3 days journey, or 54G. miles horizontal distance ; which is perfectly consistent with the 91 miles from Coimbettore. It is placed in lat. 12° $1’ 4.5", lon. 76° 46! 4.5" * Sir George Staunton’s journey acrofs the peninsula, from Madras to Mangalore, in 1783, as one of the commiufsioners for negociating a treaty of peace with Tippoo Sultan, furnished a list of stages, and the estimated bearings and distances between them, the whole way. These, Sir George most obligingly communicated to. me, together with his. miscellaneous observations and. reflections as he went along: and which, being written on the spot, and dispatched as: opportunities offered, may. be allowed to exhibit a faithful pic- * Other accounts are-as follow: a large map, which I consider as tlie first that was con- structed from the materials, collected during the war of 1767-8 ; and which may be styled the parent of most of the others, that appear on different scales ; gives 99,3 G. miles, west from Kistnagheri; and 2’ nerth of its parallel. “This would place Seringapatam 6’ west of its position, in the new map. Montresor’s map, gives 66 G. miles from Bangalore, and Mr, Sulivan’s, 582. The first goes 9 > beyond it; the other only 2, . “ . . — — -- = AR Rg ——-- ~ oreo ; = SSS —— Renee Magee S SR Sia ee ee =e <= , — os = ee = = ~ ~ = SS a os = —— oe = —s = - ae SS = - oe a — = — = - = : . ed el — =— _ " Sat = ———— ee o> - es ae a = fai 2 SSS : . _— ae ~s == = — => eee ~--- eee + 2 ss = a Pee Ore - > - - — oo a a — a ~ —e —_—— ~ .————__— _—~ = —= “= —== = => => - _ ~ . - = = Vs ee Pe ie = =a = = = == Sea oe (ae oe SSS ethasss : =~ = ————= ——< =e oo aE = lS —= ———— == SS; . ——! ; - Anmae ts le Pe ara ee OE Oe rm <... = EE See SEES Se See a ; = = - a = ; <\e FSS ESS Se = — <= = = : SS = = - eee ——— ra ——s = a = : aS om — : sz ~ cacndemae eee ke SS ——T === = ~ —— - SS ee at ee ee eee eee —————_——— ———— : = a sek > SS: 2 BA. oe = : : — SSS SSeS ————— : = ————————— = = > = = = -—— —< —— : a ~ ————— > = =a = . og 5 ™ ? == = = =35 — - - ont oe *~ ’ 7 - - et SSSI ae ee a ee Uktari tet " eeeeel - - es - a << ——— oe = es ~ ee Se =? Se See _ nT ta = = ee =r 2 >= . = = pe a ne me ey ee ee [ 270 7 ture of the mind that dictated them: and they afford a proof thata long journey, in which many things occurred that usually excite disgust, disappointment, and chagrin (not to mention fatigues and want of comforts); may be performed, not only without disturb- ing the tranquillity of the traveller; but in such a state of mind, as to leave him a sufficient portion of good humour, to enable him to amuse others. | The commifsioners were conducted by a very circuitous route, as well as impeded in their journey: for after proceeding on the great road from Anicul towards Seringapatam, in a WS W direction, to Malavilly, within about 12 miles of Seringapatam; they were carried to the N, and N W, so as to leave the latter place, at least 25 miles to the southward of them. As far as these estimated bearings and distances enable me to judge, the positions of Anicul and Seringapatam, in the map, are too far to the west, by several miles, in respect of Caveripatam ; the last point established in this route, with any degree of certainty. But the route is unfortu- nately, too crooked, to admit of its being applied as a corrective, in small errors of distance. Seringapatam is the capital of Mysore, the dominions of Tippoo Sultan.; and it is situated in an island of the Cauvery river, about 290 or 300 miles from Madras. It has little in it worthy of atten- tion. Mysore, a town and fortified post, and as I understand, the ancient capital ; lies about 8 miles to the southward of Seringapa- tam. Mr. William Townsend, of the East-India Company’s civil service, who travelled from Onore to Bednore, and Seringapatam, was 11 days in travelling between the two latter places; which, however, cannot be more than 180 or 190 miles asunder. He represents the whole country he travelled through, as being open and fruitful: nor did he meet with any mountains between the | Gauts and Seringapatam. 3 Darempoury, Caveripatam, Kistnagheri, and Changamah, are obtained by means ofa map of the valley of Vaniambaddy (or the E @7F 3 Barra-maul*) which map includes in general all the fortrefses con~ tained within the tract usually known by that name. This map is in Mr. Dalrymple’s collection, and has much the appearance of general accuracy ; the number of forts placed on rocky’eminences, in and about it, affording an easy means of determining the relative positions, by triangles. The contents of this map are joined on to Amboor, a primary station ; and I made no alteration whatever, in its scale or compafs. Darempoury, the extreme point inthis map, to the S W, being thus obtained, stands more south- wardly in respect of Arcot, than most other maps represent it : that is, the interval between Darempoury and Carroor, is lefs than is commonly reckoned; and that between Darempoury and Colar, lefs. ; Cudapanattam and Vaniambaddy, were set from Amboor rock, and their distances taken from the MS. maps. ‘The roads and places between Cudapanattam and Bangalore ; as well as those be- tween this last place and Condour ; and also between Bangalore and Darempoury ; are taken from the 4 MS. maps, from whence I have inferred the position of Bangalore: and I consider the places within this tract, to be ascertained with much more precision, than those on the south of Darempoury ; and. between it and Carroor, and Coimbettore: it being a more confined. space, and also much of- tener traversed, during the war of 1767. But to recount the par- ticulars, would be both tedious, and uselefs: as the account would contain nothing more than a comparison of bearings and distances, and the mode of correcting, and working them up, into their pre- sent form: the labour of which, although comprefsed within the compals of a few inches, would scarcely be conceived, or believed. Although most, or all, of the roads that appear in the map, be- tween Darampoury, Attore, Carroor, and Coimbettore, have been * The name Barra-mahal, or Barra-maul, anglice the twelve places, was given it because it contained 12 fortrefses of some note (viz.), Kistnagheri, Jegadivy, Candely, Congoonda, Vaniambaddy, Mahrauzegur, Cockingur, Cooturagur, Bazingur, T ripatore, Tadcull, and Gigangurry. | i 7 4 th Hy» rf 4 ) ' er) ie { de Did ie ie Fan wa |) og 18 if ti | i im ae HAR és Hi ; hha a peal 4 \ lb | " ' ‘) if 1a it 4 ou He Mt \ ¢ 1h ‘Dae rt ted e . - = ate “ . = a ~~ - - - wee wr al 7 ——— . a — - es + 4 . - —— an mores — — =< a =: =.= =< =— - . e . . ' we - : —_ - ~pe-s =— = ee. —_— - = : a _— > és = - — * a ~~ ot = = = - 2 ee Sate — ~ . = 4 >” rs =3 2 3 = — Sa ; - = ener aa oe = SS a — = a eee — _—<——— = +o ae — inne t & = = — - = 7 — Ot es ete ee wa a ees r - - -=-i~ = - * art -_—-- = = —. <—e aw > = = - 7 SS “= _—— == : . = eS _ ~~ . ~ . ——- Poms a erer ets = < i 23 =~ a a : SS = & Pe = ta F = = SS -- = eee : a Ne bg 2 pe ig = Ps is a —— ees ee eit Se ies w= ak ee eer oe ca Ste — — - ee aaa = > aa : re - + | te —_ - — a ge ae os 2 =: a Sek See Sie SS er oy Ts : : —— a — eet = e-= r ae a > a oi apie =" Fes Son Se “: SapereS xt a = _—— if —s Store sz — See ee oe — = Ta 5S *. : = ~ ‘ = ————— ——— ——-= = = = —_— Aa = Os ae = = —_ | a as PRE SS ea Tee i —s er TG a ee 2 ee ee > ete Sage = os “Pet Pe ae = Ee nee = - o a> | a * _ » a. ?. x “RSF oe < at a > ts a Pe AE — sr ~ - a : ~ - -- = ng a bt 7 ~ —— a ‘= : r = “et ES — 4 S- oes —= 2 se wean ~ ~~ - - 7 — , as ee oe ee = = a — ss ~~ = r. Ho - P = BS 42: = — - = =; % = = —_ e A ax mate 7 iptiie cats — —_—_ > were =¢ == = el : = a vie ae ; 5 - = == Et i = = “ . - ss =— -_— o> = a a — ? 3 Sir ~ ae Z 5 = = = : : ae ti: a SF. “3 =z igs tata : — : —— = x —--> . 41 " me eo 7 = = = - —- ee to - “ser FS | “i. ao = 5 ; . = =— = es mad ' = = ar as" ——— a = = = ae hot - ey >: 2 > = - > <= : > om zs. = Sie a SS Ts: st pe? i! ae marched over, either by British armies, or their detachments, at different times ; yet seldom having a surveyor with them, or by the want of instruments, or leisure, or both; little has been done for geography, more than barely informing us that such roads and places exist. So that the whole country beyond the first ridge of hills from Arcot, and south of the Barra-maul, can be but vaguely described: no one point, as I before observed, having been mathe- matically determined, on the north of Carroor and Coimbettore: and was it not for the observation of latitude at Chinna-Balaba- ram, the position of Bangalore, and all the places dependent on it, would be involved in uncertainty. The road from Seringapatam to Calicut, is from Col. Humber- stone's report; and that from Calicut to Damicotta, is from Jeffe- riess oldmap. Of that from Seringapatam to Coimbettore, I have seen several copies: among which there are variations both in the scales, and in the names. Col. Wood went from the Barra-maul to Damicotta, Sattimungulum, and Coimbettore, in the course of his campaign in 1767: but I know not on what authority the road from Damicotta to Mysore, is described. The determination of the positions in that part of the southern Carnatic, beyond the extent of Mr. Pringle’s measured lines, was what interested me particularly: as from its vicinity to a principal. settlement, and the scene of much warfare, it may be expected to be a subject of public curiosity. But even here, any more than on the farther side of the mountains, accuracy was not to be attained: for no position was determined mathematically, in the line between Tritchinopoly and Velore: nor even a single line measured from the sea to the hills, to determine the breadth of the Carnatic: nor even a series of triangles, although such a succefsion of tempting marks occur, throughout this whole space. The only particular that presented itself, in the shape of actual measurement, was Mr. Pringle’s route from Tritchinopoly to Velore: but this was with- aut bearings, save from the top of Tiagar hill, about midway ; ‘ » a4, , ea at ies ond ety a E 273.) between: and which, from the greatnefs of the distance, could take in only a part of the line; that is, from Volconda to Tri- nomaly. Changamah, as has been said before, is placed by the map of the Barra-maul, from the west: and as Trinomaly in the Carnatic, is not only very near it, but also an eligible primary station, itappeared, that if there was any tolerable authority for Trinomaly, the ope- ration of fixing it, would at the same time verify Changamah, in _ respect to the eastern coast: which, considering the foundation on which it rested, appeared necefsary. Trinomaly hill, which is visible more than 40 G. miles, was found by trigonometrical procefs (that is, by an angle of intersec- tion of 20 degrees, from the hills of Wandiwash and Carumpau- cum) to be 40 G. miles from the former, in the direction of W 28° S. I should not have been entirely satisfied with this result, had not the position thus pointed out, agreed nearly with the ap- parent situation of Trinomaly, in respect of Changamah. This is indeed given by Mr. Sulivan’s map, at E 10 N, 13 G. miles; while the bearing of Collispauk from Changamah is N E 20,7; and that of Trinomaly from Collispauk, S 7 W, 12,6 G. miles, But, as Mr. Pringle measured that side of the triangle between Trinomaly and Collispauk, and found it only 114 G. miles (or 14 B. miles in road distance), the side between Changamah and Tri- nomaly ought to be only 10%: and this I have adopted, with a small correction; as Mr. Pringle’s bearing was S 12 W, instead of S 7 W, as in Mr. Sulivan’s map. Sir George Staunton, who tra- velled along that side of the triangle, between Collispauk and Changamah, estimates the road distance at 19 B. miles; which by this construction, ought to be 23 at least. | Trinomaly, thus adjusted, is 52 G. miles, on a bearing of about W NW, from Pondicherry (the nearest point on the coast). M. D’Anville thought it no more than 48; and another French MS, map, which contains the southern Carnatic, and which has afforded Nn ee ee ¢ Co an -eieierear eas a eee teases ee SSS aS ees a : 3! ws ee ae — - Fee - a me Sas ~ +3 ae SR ae ea reals = NS ee as —3e nt Ba Wa {i ee a | [ o74 4 me much afsistance, only 43 G. miles: but the more moderh maps, come nearer to my idea ; Wersebe reckoning the distance 55, and Mr. Sulivan’s map about 50. This station determines the breadth of the southern Carnatic ; and also all the positions between Tritchi- nopoly and Velore. It will follow, also, that Tiagar, from whence the bearings of Voleonda and Trinomaly were taken ;-as well as Volconda itself; must have an immediate dependence on Trino- maly. ‘The position of Volconda, in respect of Tritchinopoly, would have been a desirable thing, in order to find how it agreed with the position deduced from Trinomaly ; but this I could get no good authority for: and Mr. Pringle’s bearing ought to have more weight than mere opinions. I have given the different accounts in a note, but without admitting them as authority.* M.D’An- ville’s, however, agrees with mine. Baron Wersebe’s route, oblig- ingly communicated by the Hon. Col. Cathcart (his Majesty's Quarter-master General in India), did not appear until the map was engraved. If Wersebe is right, I must have mistaken the position of Volconda; and placed it 7 miles N W by W of its true position. But Mr. Dalrymple, also, took the angles on Tiagar hill, and made the angle of Trinomalee and Volconda, the same as Mr. Pringle did, to three minutes of a degree. Gingee is placed 30, and 323 G. miles from Pondicherry in two French MS. maps; and 36; in Wersebe’s: one might expect that the French knew its position well. I have placed it 33 from Pon- dicherry ; and 23 from Trinomaly. The rest of the positions in the south Carnatic, as well. as the courses of the rivers, and direction of the first ridge of hills, are taken chiefly from the three MS. maps beforementioned (viz.) D’Anvyille’s, the old French MS. map; and Wersebe’s: and some * Bearing of Volconda from Tritchinopoly, by D’ Anville, N 37% E. By the other French MS. map WN 36 30 E. By Wersebe == ~ ~ N25 15 E. By Montresor - - N 28 40 E. It stands in the map - N 37-_- E. = { 27s few particulars are from an engraved French map of 1771; whose principal merit is confined to the southern part of the Carnatic. Carnatic-Gur, and Doby-Gur, two fortrefses of note, in the ridge of hills on the west of Arnee, have never been taken notice of in any former printed map. The latter is determined, as to dis- tance from Velore, by a measured route of Mr. Pringle’s: and the former had its bearing taken at Velore, and is known to bear about N by W, three miles distant from the latter: of course, two sides and an angle are given; and the two places mutually afsist in de- termining each other’s position. The Coleroone and Cauvery rivers, with their branches, below Caroor, are taken from the maps of Wersebe and Kelly; collated with the old French map. Wersebe’s map of Tanjore, contains more particulars than any other that I have seen; especially in the northern part, And for the southern parts, I had some afsistance from the map of Mr. Sulivan. More particulars appear in the Marawar and Madura countries, than in any former map that has been published. After the great roads specified in the discufsion of Kelly’s map, &c. most of the new matter is from Mr. Dalrymple’s collection; and the rest from Wersebe and Sulivan. The almost incredible number of forts and fortrefses of various kinds in the Carnatic, occasion a greater num- ber of interesting positions within the same space, than in most other countries. Villages, and even towns, in open countries, are but of a day, compared with fortrefses; especially when they de- rive any portion of strength from their situation: a very common case here. Public monuments, too, the unequivocal mark of civilization and opulence, are more common here, than in the northern parts of India. Madura and Tinevelly are chiefly from Sir J. Call’s old map, with many additions from Kelly and Wersebe. The valley of Ootam- paliam, inclosed between the branches of the Gauts, is a very re- cent acquisition to geography. Nor is this the only new matter Nn 2 [ es 9 afforded us by Col. Fullarton’s march (during the late war) into the southern provinces; the geography of which now wears an entire new face. The intention of this expedition was, to open a communication between the two coasts of Coromandel and Mala-— bar ; and at the same time to deprive Hyder Ally of the use of the valuable province of Coimbettore: and, if necefsary, to open a ready way into that of Mysore. We learn from him, what will appear a new fact to most readers, that of there being a break in the con- tinuity of the ridge of mountains named the Gauts, opposite to Pa- niany. Governor Hornby, it seems, was apprized of this circum- stance; and probably it was formerly known in Europe, though now forgotten. This break is about 16 miles wide, and appears to border on what D’Anville calls Annamally, or the elephant mountains, and is occupied chiefly by a forest of timber trees, which has the fort of Annamally on the east, and Palicaudcherry on the west. The valley or opening extends 14 or 15 miles, between the termi- nation of the northern Gauts, and the commencement of the southern ones; before it opens finally into the low country on the Malabar coast. It is well known that ships which navigate the Malabar coast, during the N E monsoon, commonly experience a stronger gale in the neighbourhood of Paniany, than elsewhere; and Iam of opinion that this opening in the Gauts, is a very sufficient cause for such aneffect. I have been told also, that the lower part of the Coimbettore country, partakes of the rainy, or S W monsoon, of the Malabar coast: which may certainly be referred to the same cause. The river of Paniany takes its course from the Coimbettore country, through this opening; and is said to be navigable in the rainy season, for small boats, to the foot of the Gauts; which is a circumstance worthy of being known, and which I was ignorant of, until I read the Life of Hyder Ally, published in France, in 1784. This circumstance, together with the inundated state of the country at that season, may serve to show, that the country ( airy 2 west of the Gauts, has no great declivity, in a course of near 60 miles. The Paniany river, as well as that of Daraporum, has its source from an elevated plain, of about 60 miles in extent; and which stretches itself acrofs the eastern mouth of the gap or valley, before spoken of. This plain rises suddenly from the level of the sur- rounding country, like a vast terrace ; and the forest bounds it on the west. There are examples of the same kind of elevated plains in Bengal; and in the Bundela country, south of the Ganges, near Soohagee Gaut. The common boundaries of the Carnatic, and of Mysore, are tolerably well ascertained in. the southerm provinces ;* and an ap- proximation towards the truth, is made, in those of the Marawars and ‘Tanjore ; but on the north of the Cauvery, I believe the boun- daries are very ill defined, even by the governing powers them- selves; except in particular places. On the west of the Gauts, and between those mountains and the lakes of Cochin and Travancore, there is nothing new. The country is chiefly one vast forest: and of course, scarcely inha- bited, or known, as to particulars. Ferriore, or Tarriore, a fort pofsefsed: by a rajah of some note, on the north side of the Cauvery, and at the foot of the first ridge of hills; has its position from the authority of the MS. maps abovementioned. They differ, in giving its distance from Tritchi- nopoly, from.224 to 254 G. miles: and from Ootatore,. from 16 to 17>. 3 Attore, a considerable post on the west of Tiagar, I found some difficulty in placing, from the discordancy of the different accounts: and: indeed the whole tract beyond the first ridge of: mountains beyond the Carnatic, is very vaguely described, both in point of *- Meaning those on the south of the Cauvery river.. And the countries between the Cau- very-and Guntoor, are here named Te Carnatic, in a particular sense: and this is again subdivided into N and S, as the parts respect Madras. — tn - Es Sut hae > wan SSS awn pcs a 4M) 7 Mee / Yh 2 particulars, and of geometrical exactnefs. With respect to Attore, which is the centre of several roads described in the map, I have placed it chiefly on the authority of Mr. Sulivan’s map ; as it cor- responds with the bearing of the mouth of the pafs from Tiagar; as reported by Mr, Pringle. That bearing was W 13° 11'S; and in Mr. Sulivan’s map, it stands N 38 W, distant 284 G. miles from Volconda. It is placed inthe map N 39 W, 284 miles: 324 from Darempoury ; and 34 from Salem, or Sailum.* A route of Baron Wersebe’s, from Tritchinopoly to Tiagar ; communicated by my friend Col. Cathcart, came to hand after the map was engraved ; and therefore too late to enable me to correct Ootatore ; whose position, by that gentleman’s account, is more northwardly, in respect of Tritchinopoly, than I have placed it. The route in question was not measured ; but it being very straight, there could be no difficulty in ascertaining the true bearing of it. The principal settlements and commercial factories of the Euro- peans, in the peninsula, are all situated along the coast of the south Carnatic; or, as it is usually termed, the coast of Coromandel. Madras we have already spoken of: the English pofsefs also the fortrefs and city of Negapatam, situated on the coast of Tanjore; taken from the Dutch in the late war. It is a neat city, anda place of considerable trade: but more valuable from its local po- sition. Pondicherry is the principal settlement of the French in the In- dian seas. Its general position has been discufsed in page 13; and with respect to Madras, it lies to the south, distant 100 road miles; and at the mouth of the Gingee river. It was first settled by the French in 1674; and was then included in the rajahship of Gingee, subject to the King of Narsinga, Previous to the war of 1756, * As it may afsist some other person, who may undertake to correct this geography, I have inserted the following particulars, collected from different authorities: Mr. Sulivan’s map places Attore, S 40° 30° W, 31 G. miles from Darempoury; and E 10° 20’ N, 29% from Salem. D’Anvilie’s map of positions, N 37° 40° W, 242 from Volconda. And Mon- tresor, E 42° 50 S, 18 from Darempoury. Re. [ 279 7 Pondicherry was, perhaps, the finest city in India. It extended along the sea coast about a mile and quarter, and was about three quarters of a mile in breadth: was well built, and contained many public buildings ; and a citadel, then the best of its kind in India, but of too contracted dimensions. This fine city was first taken by the English, in 1761; and was immediately razed to the ground, in retaliation of M. Lally’s conduct towards the fortifications and buildings of Fort St: David, in 1758. This proceeding of M. Lally, was agreeable to a system adopted by the French East-India Com- pany in Europe: and which had its foundation in commercial jea- lousy .* However, the consequent destruction of the French settle- ment of Chandernagore, might have glutted our revenge for the lofs of Fort St. David: and we should have been content with dis- mantling Pondicherry. The French have also factories at Cudda- lore, and at Carrical: the former within sight of Pondicherry: the latter in the Tanjore country. Cuddalore is naturally a very strong situation: and would have been the most commodious, perhaps, for the chief British settlement; since the security of Tanjore, and the conveniency of supplies from it, must ever be a capital object. Besides, as the S W monsoon is the season of naval warfare, Pondi- cherry has the advantage of being to windward of Madras; and the French, at the same instant, accomplish the double purpose of keep- ing to windward, and of protecting their capital settlement: and receive afsistance from it in return. The British fleet, in order to watch the enemy, retires 100 miles from their principal settlement ; afd receives only a precarious afsistance from the shore: that is, from Cuddalore, or its neighbourhood, their usual station. The Dutch pofsefs on this coast the towns of Pullicate, Sadras, and Portonovo ; each of which has a small fort to protect it, against * If we are to judge of the degree of turpitude of a crime, by the mode of punishing it, ri- valship in commerce should be one of tire most heinous crimes in nature: for nothing lefs than the most flagitious, and universal criminality, can authorize the destruction of the habita- tions, and the consequeiit d::persion of the inhabitants, of a great city. The fate of Rome might be involved in the existence of Carthage: but the question here, was only which of the two parties should purchase callicoes at the cheapest rate, or sell them at the dearest. BS ee = ene -~ = a a= a =? i = L. 266 3 the consequences of any desultory irruption, or the quarrels of petty chiefs: but which could make no stand against a regular army. The Danes have also a settlement of the same kind, at Tranque- bar, within the confines of ‘Tanjore. For an account of the cities of Tritchinopoly, Tanjore, Madura, and the stupendous pagodas of Seringham, &c. I shall refer the reader to Mr. Orme’s elegant and faithful History of the Military Transactions of the British Nation in Hindoostan. When we turn to the north of the parallel of Madras, the subject appears to be more barren of matter, of every kind, than in the south: and among the little that does appear, there is a still smaller proportion of actual survey. The Jaghire map, and the marches surveyed by Mr. Pringle, do not extend far to the north of Ma- dras. There is indeed, Col. Pearse’s line of march, that way: but it furnishes only an outline; for it never deviates far from. the coast. The matter before us, is confined chiefly to the eastern half of the peninsula; and the farther we recede from the coast, the more scanty are the materials, and the lefs to be depended on. The authorities for the course of the Kistnah river, which bounds on the north, the tract which is the subject of this Section, will be found at the end of the fourth Section: and I shall now proceed to give an account of the authorities on which the remaining pri- mary stations, between the parallel of Madras, and the Kistnah, are founded. On Dalmacherry and Gooty, depend the whole course of the Pennar river, from its source to Cuddapa; together with all its. branches, and the different positions near them; such as Cuddapa, Tripetty, Chandeghere (or Kandeghere), and Calastri. There is a diversity of opinion concerning the position of Dalma- cherry, as there must ever be, when the distance and bearing ofa place, have not been mathematically ascertained. A curious Ms. communicated by my friend General Caillaud, entitled, « 4n Ac- «< count of the Pafses between the Parallels of Udeghery and Sauigud,” “7 { 281°] and from which I have réceived great afsistance, has the distances in computed miles from one pafs to another, and oftentimes from some distant capital place also; but without bearings. This MS. gives the distance of Dalmacherry, at 75 British miles of road dis- tance, or about 56 G. miles of horizontal] distance, from Arcot. Montresor’s map gives 64, and Mr. Sulivan’s 61 4. Montresor, also, places it 473, ina NN E direction from Cudapanattum ; and Mr. Sulivan 47. I have placed it 564 from Arcot, ina N NW direction; which makes the interval between it, and Cudapanat- tum, 46: and its latitude is 13° 43’ 30”. There are three im- portant paises leading from this place, into the Mysore and Cud- dapah countries: and here it was that Doast Ally, the Nabob of Arcot, was surprised and defeated by the Mahrattas, in 1740. Gooty or Gutti, is a strong fortrefs on a hill, beyond the river Pennar,* and towards Adoni; and formerly the seat of government of Morari Row, a Mahratta prince. This place, together with the course of the Pennar, is found in Montresor’s map; which con- tains more particulars in this part of it, than any other map I have seen. ut a difficulty arose in adjusting the position of Gooty, in my map; because the distance between Dalmacherry and Chinna- Balabaram is much lefs in it (13 miles) than in Montresor’s; and Gooty appears to be ascertained by two lines, drawn from those places: so that either the bearings, or the distances, must be re- jected. I thought it the safest way to adhere to the distances: as it is probable they might have more weight, than the bearings had, with Mr. Montresor, who adjusted this circuitous route, between Arcot and the head of the Pennar. His scale gives 112,2 G. miles, on a bearing of N 3E, from Chinna-Balabaram to Gooty ; and 118,5, N 43°45’.W, from Dalmacherry to the same place. The intersection of the bearings (which make an angle of about 40°) would place Gooty in lat. 14° 58’: and that of the distances, in * Or Pen-auf. I believe the term aur, for river, which prevails generally throughout he Carnatic, is not found any further to the north than Nellore. Oo ee : = ———a en a SS we SSS ieee oa ee reese eee Sc By) ' - We ea ae i } HI 7 Wide | He f it . i ie BF ie _ " om) By, ae f Py sl i hu t . W " Ng h My a a] ai i. } Bali i } - 7 => x - = a . —- - _— - —————— —— - = —_ nee es: - _ ae 3 “ = - z ~ ; — = =e od STRSTR — pases ’ . : == _ — a aE Se oe ae ea rt > —— : ' — SS et a ee — i= = SSAnr ars St hess. a Ao Se = ae : « - —= ~ Se : Se lan = = eins 2° Jes = ~ SS = = —— r. — rs - - - : =o r 20 —— _ —- — ————————— -+—— — —— — ————- - ——_—_— a ————— =— —. = Ts: = — = ~~~ ~ Rees = - . —— - - a —- -- ——— ~ ~ a == — = ae — —_—— = ~. At = - —— -- = == — a =F = ee - ~ RTS = ‘ ~ — 4 ae = pas = > _ — a. 5 - ae _ oe - . — OS — wit “ = - — ona : a = — aye een = —_s, —— —* : —__- = . sa ——— - - pets ~~ : i a mi = = > ~S8e as - ——— - = ——= _ Se Fae ee ae Sar == = - - panos st = = TRS eer eS = a SS ~ > ee = a = + _ r Js: nds a ee ne Te. gr ees Foe en = =< ~~ - ——_ =< S* = = = ae ~aalk : — = + Se % 2 = * ~ pit > oe nies —_ el . " _— — SS — = = = - ———— : : : =; : Te - == — = : —— a me =< - SS —— = - y= Soe ¢ = = -- = —— ~~ — == SS ~ — > ak SS eg: woo re ef a) \ ¥ % it 4 le ‘ ac ‘ a ae 7 . >. x - * ” Bed 3 sas : . ~ = —P Sa Eas Stee gta [ 282 15° 15'; and nearly in the meridian of Chinna-Balabaram. I have preferred the latter, for the reason abovementioned. The inferior branches of the Pennar are taken from D’Anville’s map of 1752: but Tademeri, Anantpour, &c. are from the Uni- versal History. Gandicotta, on the south bank of the Pennar, is remarkable both as a strong fortrefs, and for having a diamond mine near it: a particular account of it, will be found in Tavernier. Penuconda, a considerable place near the Pennar river, 1s said to be 20 leagues N E of Sirpy, and 20 N N W of Chinna-Balabaram. This account, also, is in the Modern Universal History. Czsar, Frederick mentions it as the retreat of the King of Bisnagur (or Narsinga), 8 days journey from Bisnagur. | The Pennar river, after springing from the neighbourhood of the Balabarams, runs directly northward, until it approaches Gooty ; and then takes a S E course by Gandicotta and Cuddapah: after which it changes to the east, and reaches the sea at Gangapatnam, after pafsing the fort of Nellore. The MS.:account of the paises, remarks that this river is 300 yards wide at Sami-Ifsuram, about 70 miles from the sea; although it is confined in its course, by hills, on both sides. ‘ - It has been observed in the first Section, that Capt. Ritchie's chart of the coast of Coromandel, made the point at the Pennar river, project too far out. I find bya reference to 6 different Ms. | and printed maps of this part, that the distance of the sea from Nellore, is not represented in any of them, at more than 134 G. miles, and most of them allow only 12. And although I have allowed 16, it comes considerably within Mr. Ritchie's account. Cuddapah is determined by the map of the Pennar river: and the construction agrees with its reputed distance from Arcot in a Malabar map; or rather a map drawn by a native of the Carnatic. It is there stated at 60 cofses; which on the scale adopted for the Carnatic (in page 5), and which allows only 371 cofses to a degree, will correspond with the 96 G. miles, arising on the construction. [ 283 4 Tripetty and Chandeghere (or Kandegheri), the first, a famous place of Hindoo worship ; and the latter, the site of the capital of the ancient kingdom of Narsinga, are placed with reference to Dal- macherry, by Montresor’s map; and by the MS. account of the paises. Kandegheri is there said to be 22 B. miles (road measure) from Dalmacherry, bearing about EN E; and Tripetty is 3 miles SE from Kandegheri. I have placed Tripetty accordingly : and it stands in the map 537 G. miles, nearly north, from Arcot; and about 66, nearly N W by W, from Madras. Mr. Orme supposed it to be 50 miles N E of Arcot: and the Universal History says it is 22 leagues W N W from Madras. Calastri appears also in the map of Montresor. ‘There is also a route of General Caillaud’s from Polypet to Udegheri, and. Nel- lore, pafsing through Calastri. I have endeavoured to fix the po- sition of Calastri, by these joint authorities; and have placed it 15 G. miles EN E from Tripetty; and 61 from Arcot: but I have my doubts concerning the accuracy of its position. Sami-Isuram pafs, on the Pennar river, is reckoned in the MS. of the Pafses, 55 B. miles, or 44 G. miles horizontal distance, west from Nellore ; and this position is corroborated by Montresor’s map (as far as the apparent rudenefs of his materials for this part, may be said to confirm any position), and I have placed it accord- ingly. It comes.within about 15G. miles, or 93 cofses of Cudda- pah ; which bears from it WS W. Udegherri and Sangam, two places in General Caillaud’s route, are corrected by Col. Pearse’s position of Nellore; and by the re- lative positions of Sydaporum and Nellore, in a French copy of M. Bufsy’s marches: Sydaporum being also a position in Mr. Caillaud’s route. I am conscious how incomplete the northern part of the Carnatic is, in comparison with the southern part: but all my inquiries have produced nothing satisfactory, on the N W of Polipet. Had the route of General Caillaud been mea= sured, it would have produced several primary stations: but as Oog — er - — 0 re ae See ae Se - _ — m ~ ee — ad Po Cr eee 53% x [ 284 7 it is, the scale appears to be ill proportioned in the different parts of it. Narnaveram and Bomrauzepollam, are both placed on the autho- rity of Mr. Pringle’s. observations: and the Pullicate lake is from the Jaghire map; Col. Pearse’s route; and other authorities.. This lake, called by D’Anville, Ericans, seems to owe its existence to the same cause as the Chilka lake; that is, to the sea’s breaking through a low sandy beach, and overflowing the lands within; for its communications with the sea, are extremely narrow, like the embouchures of small rivers. ‘This lake is in extent 33 B. miles from N to S$, and 11 over, in the broadest part ; and contains some large islands within it. One of these is named Ircum, in Mr. Bar- nard’s map of the Jaghire, published by Mr. Dalrymple: and as M. D’Anville names this island, as well as the lake, Evicans, t conclude it to be a corruption, or misconception of Jrcum. I have not found it an easy task to fix the positions either of In- naconda, Combam, Adoni, or Canoul. On these four places, many others depend, in the construction of the map; and they are neither of them ascertained to my satisfaction. There is, in parti- cular, a degree of obscurity in the accounts of Canoul, that I can- not clearup. My local information fails me entirely, in this place: and this kind of knowledge is so requisite to a geographer, that no degree of study or investigation, can compensate for the want of it. It not only enables him to reconcile names and situations ; but oftentimes furnishes him: with a criterion to distinguish the value of his materials. Few Europeans, vagrant ones excepted, have visited these places since the time of M. Bufsy (1751), and it is a misfortune to geography, that his marches between Arcot, Hydrabad, Adoni, Canoul, and Seringapatam, have not been re- corded, in the same intelligent manner, as the rest of his marches have been ; and from whence we have drawn so much information.. But, however I may repine, asa geographer ; I ought, perhaps, a3 a philosopher, to be satisfied, that so much has been preserved. an rae [ 285 } Innaconda (called also Viniconda, and Huiniconda) is a fortrefs ona hill; within, or bordering on, the Guntoor circar. It is un- determined, as to its precise bearing, from any known place: there- fore I have been reduced to take it on the authority of some vague Maps, and by a reference to circumstances: and have placed it about N W by N from Ongole (a point in Col. Pearse’s route), Mr. Pringle measured the road, and found the distance to be 464 B: miles; for which I allow 36 G. miles, in horizontal distance. By the Malabar map, it is 28 cofses, which may be reckoned: about 45 G. miles. Et is somewhat more westerly in bearing, and also more distant, from Medipilli, than froma. Ongole. Combam is reckoned 25 cofses from Innaconda ; and 32 from Ongole; or about 51 G. miles from the latter. It is placed in the map, at 48 miles distant, and nearly west, from Ongole: but as its parallel is regulated by the afsumed position of. Innaconda, it is subject, of course, to the same errors. « Tavernier’s route from Gandicotta to Masherlaw, pafsed through Combam (which he calls Kaman), and its position accords very well, with the pro- portion of distance afsigned it. More will be said on this subject, hereafter. Adoni is reckoned to be 66 cofses from-Combam, by the Mala- bar map ; and 67 by a route transmitted: by. Col. Harper to the Madras. government ;. and: which was collected from the informa- tion of his guides, while at Innaconda, in 1781. These cofses on the Carnatic scale (873 to a degree), are.equal to 106. G. miles; ; and this. is the distance allowed in the construction, between Combam and Adoni, westward. And for its. parallel, no better authority can be found, than its distance from Gooty, which is situated to the S E of it,. two days journey, or 36 G. miles, ac- cording to my calculation ; which is founded on some consider- able degree of experience in these matters. Adoni, thus placed, is 63 G. miles N N E from Roydroog, and.about 44 south of the Kistnah river; eeu it Perit - ; -[ 286 ) Adoni, as to general position, is about the middle of the penin- sula, and exactly in the parallel of Goa. It was, not many years ago, a fine city, and extremely well fortified, situated on the side of one of the branches of the Tungebadra* river ; and the capital of asmall principality, or rather feudatory province, of Golconda. A part of its history will be found in Mr. Orme’s works. It was since afsigned, together with Rachore, and Guntoor, to the late Bazalet Jung, brother to Nizam Ally, the reigning soubah of the Deccan. Hyder’s desperate grasp fixed on this, as well as the rest of the provinces on the south of the Kistnah, previous to the late war: but all of them were, or ought to have been, restored by the peace of 1782. Adoni certainly was: because the attack of Adoni, then in the hands of the Nizam, was one of Tippoo’s exploits, last year (1787). | , The position of Canoul appears the most uncertain of all. The authorities for it are, the Malabar map, in which its distance from Rachore, Cuddapah, Adoni, and Combam, are given in cofses; but the intersections of these from the different points, do not agree. ‘The map alluded to, is not constructed by a scale, but rudely sketched out, without much proportion being observed either in the bearings, or distances of places, from each other : and the names, and the distances between the stages, are written in the Malabar language. Canoul is there said to be 57 cofses from Cud- dapah; 38 from Combam; 28 from Rachore; and the same from Adoni: and 36 from Timapet, a place that occurs in General Joseph Smith’s route from Hydrabad to Sollapour. By this ac- count, the number of cofses between Cuddapah and Rachore will be 85; which is really the distance on the map, within two cofses ; reckoning 374 to a degree. Nor are the crofs distances from Com- * I suppose the termination Jadra in the name of this river, means the same as the budda or buddar in Nerbudda, and Soanbudda, in the north part of the Deccan, and in Hindoostan. If the supposition be true, that the names of large rivers undergo little alteration, the lan- guage to which Gonga or Gang belonged, must have had a wide range; since we find it ap- plied both in Ceylon, and at the foot of mount Himmaleh. [ 287 J bam, and from Adoni, far out; but that from Timapet is irre- concileable. However, as the position of it agrees pretty well with Cuddapah, Rachore, and Combam, it may be concluded that the distance of Timapet is falsely given. In a map of M. Bufsy’s southern marches, said to be composed by M.tD’Anville, Canoul is represented in a very different position from the above result: for there it stands only 18 cofses from Rachote, instead of 23. Condanore is 15 cofses to the east of Adoni, according to Col, Harper’s route. Rachore, or Adoni-Rachore, a city, on or near the south bank of the Kistnah river, and not far above the conflux of the T unge- badra with it, and below that of the Beemah, has its position from the map of M. Bufsy’s northern marches. : Rachore is four days journey from Adoni, according to the report of an European who travelled it. This person came from Seringa-_ patam, by way of Sera and Gooty, to Adoni; and communicated this, and several other particulars in his itinerary, to Mr. W. Townsend ; who obligingly gave them to me. It is reckoned three days journey from Seringapatam to Sera (or Merki-Seray), six more to Gooty ; two from thence to Adoni; and four more to Rachore. If we take the whole distance through these several points on the map, the produce will be 276 G. miles. A day’s journey for an ordinary traveller, may be fixed at 22 British miles, in road distance; which reduced to horizontal, will be 17 to 18 G. miles: and it will be found that the 276 miles will be nearly 14 days journey, at that rate: and the intervals are generally well proportioned. Although 22 miles are stated to be a day’s journey for an ordinary trave Il; yet a cofsid or courier goes ordinarily from 30 to 33 British miles ‘in a day: and that for many days together. Timerycotta, a considerable fort in the Palnaud country (which is a district belonging to the Carnatic, but situated towards the Kistnah river, on the west of Guntoor) governs most of the positions in Guntoor and Palnaud; as also the crofsing-place of theKistnah, in Sees soe 25a Fie a WA Seca = SS ‘FAERIE EN C 288 7 the road from-Madras to Hydrabad. In Montresor’s map there are a number of places round Timerycotta ; but they have no con- nection with any other known place. Capt. Davis, in his ac- count of the places in and about the Guntoor circar, says, that Timerycotta is 40 cofses west from Guntoor fort: and Guntoor is placed by the Malabar map nine colses from Sattinagram ; a place on the south bank of the Kistnah, opposite Bezoara ; a point ascer- tained by Major Stevens. The bearing of Guntoor from Sattina- gram, we can only infer, from its lying in the direct road to Ongole, to be about SW: but it is strongly corroborated by Montresor’s map, which gives the distance between Guntoor and Siccacolum (another fixed point on the Kistnah), at about 253 G. miles. Time- rycotta, then, is placed according to these data, in respect of lon- vitude: and is 89 G. miles to the westward of Siccacollum; or 64 from Guntoor, which answers to 40 Carnatic cofses. With respect to its parallel, the Malabar map gives only a circuitous route of 49 cofses to it from Ongole. Mr. Montresor’s map makes the dis- tance to be 66 G. miles from Ongole; and the bearing about NW by N: but, as I said before, the connection between these places is imperfect, in his map. Capt. Davis's map (or rather sketch) has it at 67. Again, Montresor makes Guntoor and Time- rycotta, nearly under the same parallel, which would reduce the distance to 59. I have allowed 603: and have been guided prin- cipally by the computed distances in the Malabar map, applied to Capt. Davis’s bearings, in his circuitous route from Ongole to Ti- merycotta: and this position agrees nearly with Montresor’s idea. Montresor’s map, as is said before, contains many positions round Timerycotta, to the extent of 20 or 30 miles; among others, Cur- ‘rumpoody, Patack, Pongallah, Pulredygur, and Masherlaw, or Macherla. This last place, together with Combam and Doupad, from other authorities, helps me to trace out the route of ‘Taver- nier from Gandicotta to the Kistnah, in his way to Golconda, in 1652. Combam, or Commum, is the same with his Kaman, said: [| 289 | to be the frontier town of the Carnatic, towards Golconda. Deo- pad, is what he calls Doupar ; situated, according to his account, in a country that is intersected by many torrents from the neigh- bouring hills. Col. Harper makes the same remark on Doupad or Deopad : and these torrents help to form the river Gondegama (or Gondlacomma) which gains the sea at Medipilly, and is the no- minal boundary of the Carnatic. The Malabar map writes it Gil- tigama, and other accounts give it Gunta-camma: Gondegama, is the common name. Combam is situated near its source. Tripanty pagoda lay near Tavernier’s route, and is a few miles to the north of Doupad. Some have confounded this with Tripetty, a more ce- lebrated pagoda in the vicinity of Chandeghere; and 160 miles to the southward of Tripanty. Tavernier’s next stage is Mamli; which may be recognized in D’Anville’s map of Coromandel, un- der the name of Mamenda. His Macheli, is, no doubt, Masherlaw: soon after which he arrived at a large river ; which was the Kistnah. it is singular that his curiosity should not have led him to inquire the name of the most capital river, that occurred during his journey. ‘Tavernier’s route would hardly be worth remarking, did not his distances help to corroborate generally, the positions of Combam and ‘Timerycotta. He reckons 77 leagues from Gandicotta to Masherlaw: 42 of which are between Gandicotta and Combam. These leagues, I apprehend, are meant for cofses; a common error of Tavernier’s: and it is remarkable that Thevenot falls into an absurdity of the same kind, by reckoninig cofses for half leagues. How men of sense and reflection can apply the names of the itine- rary measures of their own country, to those of another, when the scale differs so widely, I confefs I am at a lofs to account. Cofses and leagues, differ at least a third part, in their length: how then can Thevenot say, that a cofs is equal only to half a league? Taver- nier’s whole number of leagues from Gandicotta to Golconda, is 119; and the real distance, through the points of Combam, and Pp . SSS Se eee ’ om tet eae et PE Fi A AOE ae -> 7 o wy et — — - — ee ee FE - ea =< Se =~ SS = =o 3 hale Sr SS et TZ. = 5 —= = 25 i a rE " == —=— = ~ es ~— - a sleeietemnmtenteniietinemate : —= — 4 . ¥ —— = ee = ——S Ss ~ —= es A oe — — SS = . ~~ —S—— aa a —- - —_ u — need ey —_— ae = = - a. meee — — -- ~~ _ ~ —a —_ ——~-- —- . ~~ - ae = Tts= = 4-2 - — = - TS ts = ~ —-—— => ns ~ é —— - - ————- ~ —> - ~ ee oe - = = Z ~ . ——— 2 SS oo eter — z Se ; a inna = adi pe : = . = acre : SPREE: 2: ue 1 oe = oe : = : 2 ne nana = "s - Sere er : ae mee . er — -- —--——— = = 2 ete = = -- 2 —— PS SH SE ere Pert ee cy = — es On ~~ - = ye — —_ = ~~ = Sates Se aed ao — ——- = ——S - —— -- = ag ee aoe es - — y~ _ - = “ : be = 2 — = — ey ~ < - 2 —— — SS =? =—> >= ee 2 crs v=: ~ ee. —as =~ = = = ate = = <= ~ bo = - " — Te fe aT - > S- Sees aoe = = $5. ao = 2 scan rs — - nage 2 $e = ns _ ie ee <> Sad =e — ~— ~ + = =: c 4 a + te it“ x ee ee ee > 2 be ~ ORS hopes: Ur ae = < 4, = poet Sed = = Sa > See ~~_ ee a = - - —— _ yrs ae —— = - f, = - = ——— s ~So2sews == . > aioe ~~ > = = se S = —= a - = -—~ ee = -- ——_—~ -—_ -. --- = - <= — = “- = : toe < = ow _ . SS ee ee - ———— - a 2 Z ——— — = a <= — - : = = ~~ Lua ee sr io — - —— - Pe whet = — She sgh es = — _— - = —" [ 290 7 Masherlaw, only 176 G. miles: it will follow then, that nothing more than cofses could be meant, and those rather short than other- wise. Between the Kistnah and Golconda, h's account gives 39 leagues or cofses, which interval is 60 G. miles, by my construc- tion. ‘There must, however, be.an error in the distance between Masherlaw and the Kistnah, which he reckons only three leagues (7. e. colses) ; whereas, it cannot be lefs than seven cofses. The fort of Condavir is the principal post in the Guntoor circar ; and is strongly situated on a mountain, eight cofses to the west of Guntoor, according to Capt. Davis, and 10 from the south bank of the Kistnah. The position of Mongelgary, I am not satisfied about, as there are great contradictions in the accounts of it. Colore is from D’Anville: it is a diamond mine on the southern bank of the Kistnah, and not far from Condavir. Chintapilly and the roads in Guntoor, are from Capt. Davis's sketch, andthe Malabar map. I could get no better authority for the road from Nellore to Hydrabad, than what appears in D’Anville’s Coromandel, published in 1753. I have altered the proportion of its parts, by changing the place of Podalah (his Poudela), as it is kncwn to be 12 cofses, nearly W by N from Ongole, instead of the nortiern position he has given it; for want of such a check as I was enibled to apply, by being in pofsefsion of a route acrofs, from Ongole to Combam. It is very extraordinary, considering the long intercourse that the English at Madras, have with Hydrabad, that there should be no- thing better of the kind, on record. The road from Udegherri to Ongole, is also from D’Anville. Sanore-Bancapour is from M. Bufsy’s march, as has already been. observed, in the fourth Section; page 249. Sanore and Banca- pour, are two forts, lying about three cofses fromeach other ; at 120. G. miles, nearly east from Goa. Mr. Ewart procured (while at Nagpour) a route from Hydrabad to Sanore-Baacapour, and from thence to Chinaputtun, a city, with a fort of stone; and. situated 37 cofses beyond Bancapour. There is nothing to guide the judg- r 291 7 ment in deterrrining the general bearing of it, further than that we may conclude it to be to the westward of Sanore-Bancapour, because the road from Hydrabad leads through it; and as the Sa- nore river (the Toom) was crofsed nine cofses beyond Bancapour, it may probably bear to the northward of west from it, as the rivers in that part, run to the southward of east (see the map). The distance between Hydrabad and Bancapour (133 colses) de- termines the scile of cofses to be at the rate of 391 toa degree ; so that Chinnaputtun is about 564 G. miles from Sanore-Bancapour ; most probably in a W N W direction. We learn one interesting particular, if true, from this route; whichis, that the Nizam’s ter- ritories extend 31 cofses beyond Bancapour. Bisnagur, or Biyinagur, the capital of the ancient kingdom of Narsinga, is situated near the western bank of the ‘Tungebadra river, and about 30 miles SE or SSE from Bancapour. It was visited by Cesar Frederick in 1567 ; and was then a very large city. He reckons it eightdays journey from Goa, which, by the calculation in page 287, should be 140 G. miles; but it is only 130 by construc- tion. We are told by Ferishta, that Bijinagur was founded by Belaldeo, King of the Carnatic, in 1344. The Carnatic then in- cluded the whoe peninsula ; or, at least, all that lay to the east of the Gauts. Our histories of the Deccan and Carnatic are very imperfect ; and at this day we can hardly distinguish between the kingdoms of Bisnagur and Narsinga; and whether they were two succefsive, or two co-existing kingdoms. It appears probable, how= ever, that in the 16th century, the kingdom of Bisnagur included the greatest par: of the peninsula; and that on the invasion of the King of Visiapcur, and other northern princes of the Deccan, the King of Bisnagur retired, first to Penuconda, and then to Kan- degheri (or Chendegheri) ; but still preserved his ancient title of Bisnagur. In '599, Kandegheri was the residence of a Hindoo king, whose dominion extended over Tanjore and Madura; and Pp2 a : =- 2 SS SSS = ——- = —s TT enr-p< Fae x = Lae =e kt Pie See = > 7, b Bir! A sey 3 1 7 Hy Te | 4 [ 292.7 in 1640, a descendant of this prince reigned there: and permitted the English to settle at Madras. | Ranni-Bednore, as well as the heads of the Tungebadra river, are from M. D’Anville. We know generally, that this river is formed out of several smaller ones, that ifsue from the eastern side of the Gauts, in and about the Bednore country. Farther down, it pafses Bisnagur (as is said above, although Cesar Frederick calls the river of Bisnagur, Nigonden), and between that and the Kist- nah, it receives the Hindenny, or Endri river, which pafses by Adoni; as well as several smaller rivers. The general course of the Tungebadra is represented in the map of M. Bufsy’s northern marches: and that of the Hindenny is marked more particularly, in the map of his southern marches, by D’Anville. It is also de- scribed in the map communicated by Mr. Sulivan, as pafsing un- der Chitteldroog, Rydroog, Chitrigally, &c. | M. Bufsy’s route from Seringapatam to Adoni and Rachore is not to be found in the map of his other marches Those who cast their eyes on that naked part of the map, will regret its being wanting. The route from Goa to Galgala is from Mr. Dalrymple’s collec- tion; and appears to have been travelled by some Portuguese, who visited Aurungzebe’s camp on the Kistnah, in the latter part of the last century ; or early in the present. The environs of Goa and the country to the foot of the Gauts, are from a Portuguese MS. It is from Goa only, if from any quarter, that we are to expect the geography of the tract between the Gauts, Visiapour, and Adoni; and which yet remains almost a perfect void, in the map. Mer The general courses of the rivers in the peninsula, indicate that a ridge of high land runs directly acrofs it, from Calastri to Man- galore: but if we are to trust report, the country has not a hilly appearance between the Gauts and Bangalore; but that rising L 293 4 suddenly from the west, at the Gauts, it declines gradually east- ward: so that the Gauts form a sort of a terrace on an immense scale. | | The. Gauts are marked only in certain places where the different roads crofs them, or where they have been viewed from the coast. This famous Apennine, which marks, with more precision, per- haps, than any other boundary whatever, the line of summer and winter; or rather of dry and wet; extends 13 degrees of latitude ; that is, from Cape Comorin to Surat (with the exception of the gap mentioned in page 276), at unequal distances from the coast : seldom more than 70 miles, and commonly about 40: and within one short space only, it approaches within six miles. Although the altitude of these mountains is unknown, yet it is sufficiently great to prevent the great body of clouds from pafsing over them; and accordingly, the alternate. N E' and S W winds (called the monsoons) occasion a rainy season on one side of the mountains only ; that is on the: windward side. It would appear, though, that clouds enough do pafs over, to occasion a rainy season, at a considerable distance to leeward, where those clouds descend : as we may suppose them to do, although at the time they pafsed over the Gauts, they must necefsarily have been too high, and of course too light, to condense and fall-in rain, there. This, I am Jed to consider, by Lieut. Ewart’s account of the weather at N ag pour, in the very centre of India; where the seasons difter but little from their usual course in Bengal, and on the western side of India: that is, the S-‘W monsoon occasions a rainy season: but the rains are not so violent; nor of such long continuance, as in those places. At the mouth-of the Godavery river and its neigh- bourhood, the S W monsoon occasions a rainy season also; and the Godavery is then swoln, and overflows: and this part is about as far to leeward of the Gauts, as Nagpour is. It is pofsible, how- ever, that the clouds which occasion a rainy season at the mouth of the Godavery, may come from the east of Cape Comorin: [ 294 | | though I rather believe the contrary, as the Cape bears SS W from it, and the reigning winds are much more westerly. The Nagpour clouds, however, must pais over the Gauts. We may, I think, conclude then, that the ridge of the Gauts shelter a parti- cular tract only; beyond which, the light and elevated clouds that pafs over it, descend in rain. Madras is within the limits of the sheltered tract, though at least 300 miles to leeward of the Gauts: Rajamundry (near the mouth of the Godavery) and Nag- pour, may be about 500, It would be curious to know the exact limit of wet and dry. If I mistake not, until lately it was a gene- ral opinion, that the Gauts extended from the northern (or Boo- tan) mountains to Cape Comorin ; and occasioned a diversity of seasons, at one and the same time, throughout all India. But the truth is, that different seasons exist at the same moment, only in a part of the peninsula: for the cause ceases in the parallel of Su- rat; where the SW wind, no longer opposed by a wall of moun- tains, carries its supplies of moisture uninterruptedly, both far and - near, over the whole face of the country. For some particulars respecting the northern extremity of the Gauts, see page 258. As the peninsula, or tract discufsed in this Section, contains more interesting matter than could well be comprized within the space furnished by such a scale, as could conveniently be applied to a general map, of so large a tract as India; it was judged necefsary to form another map of the peninsula, on a larger scale. Those “who may become pofsefsed of it, will find the account of its con- struction in this Memoir: which is common to both maps, through- out this whole Section; and also in the first Section, as far as the map of the peninsula is concerned. “The scale of this map, is just double that of the general one. | ~ [ 295 J SECTION VI. Lhe Countries: between Hinpoostan and Curna. I+ has been said before (page 48), that the. first ridge of moun- tains towards Thibet and Bootan, forms the limits of the survey to the north: to which I may now add, that the surveys extend no farther eastward, than to the frontiers of Afsam and Meckley. The Jesuit’s map of China, as given in Du Halde, places the western boundary of Yunan (the westernmost of the provinces of China) between the 97th and 98th degrees of east longitude, in the parallel of 24°: so that the eastern frontier of Bengal (Silhet) is within 350 British miles of the western part of China ; or to speak comparatively, the same distance as Silhet is from Calcutta. Here one is apt to wonder, that considering their proximity to each other, there should be no communication between the two coun- tries. The reasons probably are, that Yunan does not produce such manufactures as are in request among foreigners; and that the courses of the great navigable rivers in those parts, are unfa- vourable to a communication by water. The space between Ben- gal and China, is occupied by the province of Meckley, and other districts, subject to the King of Burmah, or Ava. The river Nou-Kian, little, if at all, inferior to the Ganges, runs to the south, through that angle of Yunan which approaches nearest to Bengal; where the Jesuits, who formed the map of China, left it, in its course to the south-west. This river, M. D’An- ville conceived to be the same with.that of Pegu; in like manner ey Pra) 81 [ 256 ‘| as he supposed the Sanpoo to be the Ava river: but succeeding ace counts have left no doubt remaining, that the Nou-Kian is the river of Ava. In the Modern Universal History (Vol. VI. p. 205) is an account of a voyage performed on this river, by four Chinese, about the middle of the last century. They went from Yunan to Yuntchian, and from thence to the frontiers of Ava; where they embarked, and went down the stream to the city of Ava. In my account of the construction of the sea coasts (page 39), my authorities for describing the delta of the Ava river, from the sea, to the parallel of 18°, are given. —The Dutch MS. map there quoted, describes the whole course of the river, as high up as the city of Ava itself; which it places in latitude 21° 48’; and also says ina note “ by observation: and indeed, the whole scale. of the map seems to be formed from the difference of latitude. | The difference of longitude, as inferred from this Dutch map, places Ava in 97°. But Capt. George Baker, of whose accuracy I entertain a high opinion, took the bearings, and estimated the dis- tances, the whole way from Negrais to Ava; and the result, cor- rected by the observation at Ava, 21° 48’, gives the longitude 97° 45’: and this longitude I have adopted. Capt. Baker’s estimation of the courses and distances between Negrais and Ava, placed the jatter in lon. 97° 54’, lat. 22° 5’; or 17’ to the north of the obser- vation, recorded in the Dutch map. This error, on a distance of about 400 miles, is trifling; being lefs than a 20th part.* Ava * Lest the particulars from whence the river of Ava, &c. is constructed, should be lost, I have recorded them here. From Negrais to Persaim NNE 45 G.miles. Camma to Meachagong N by E 20 G. miles. rygge -. NNE 45 Mellone - NNE 35 Head of Negrais river NE 60 Raynangong NNE 35 Lundsey - - N 35 Sallumea_ - N 25 Saladun - NNW 25 _ _ Youngeve NE by N 25 Prone - - NE 18 Ava - ENE 70 ‘Camma - N by E 15 Monchaboo - N 45 ‘The whole traverse gives a course of N 27° 30° E, distance 408 G. miles. The distance corrected, is 389. The Dutch map gives a bearing of N 35° 50 W, distance 80,3 miles, between Syrian river point (meaning the point of conflux of the Syrian and Dogon rivers), and the head of Negrais river; the upper point of the delta. [ 297 7 stands in the old maps, in lat. 25° 20’, lon. 96° 36’. The particu- lars of the course of its river, I have taken from the Dutch map ; as Capt. Baker describes only the general direction of it. Monchaboo, a city, and the residence of the King of Burmah, or Ava, in 1755, is by Capt. Baker’s account, 384 G. miles north from Ava: and this was the extreme point of his travels that way. The Nou-Kian is named Irabatty by the people of Ava; and is said by them, to be navigable from the city of Ava, into Yunan. Monchaboo being within 130 B. miles of the Chinese frontier, we want only so much, to complete the course of the river in the map. This break is there described by dotted lines. Capt. Baker describes the country bordering on the Ava river, from the sea to Lundsey, as being very flat, and the soil rich: and, I suppose, like that at the lower parts of the courses of the Ganges, Indus, and other capital rivers, formed out of the mud deposited by the inundations of the river. This low tract is named Pegu, and formed an independent kingdom in 1754, when it was reduced by the King of Burmah, to the state of a dependent province. | Burmah borders on Pegu to the north, and occupies both banks of the river, as far as the frontiers of China. On the north-west is Meckley, which we have before taken notice of: and on the west Aracan (or Reccan) and Roshaan. On the east, it has the king- dom or country of Upper Siam; which, Capt. Baker informs us, begins at a small distance eastward from the city of Ava: a ridge of mountains separating it from Burmah and Pegu. The King of Burmah, whose reputed capital is Ava, and from whence the whole kingdom, though erroneously, is often deno- minated, is said to pofsefs not only the country of Meckley, in addition to those of Pegu and Burmah; but also the whole tract which lies on the north of it, between China, Thibet, and Afsam. Du Halde’s map speaks positively, as to this point ; but with what Oq [ 298 4 truth I know not, as I have never been able to gain any informa- . tion on the subject. Capt. Baker informs us, that the country of Burmah, adjacent to the banks of the Irabattey, or Ava river, between Pegu and Monchaboo, is in some places hilly, and in others flat; but not so low as to suffer inundations. Its produce is, in most respects, nearly the same, as that of the countries contiguous to the Ganges; and, it is remarkable, that the lands which produce the greatest quantity of saltpetre, are much about the same distance from the sea, as those of the same nature near the Ganges, and Indus. Mr. Verelst, who meditated an expedition into Meckley from Bengal, and actually advanced as far as Cospour on his way to it, in 1763; was informed by his Meckley guides, that after pafsing the first ridge of mountains beyond Cachar, he would find a fer- tile and well inhabited country all the way to Ava. He, however, went no farther than Cospour; but the particulars of the road be-~ tween that place and Ava, are described from the intelligence fur- nished by the guides who attended him. | | The country of Burmah produces some of the best teek timber in India. The forests which produce this most useful and valuable article, are situated between the western bank of the Ava river, and the country of Aracan; and are only 250 miles from the sea, by the course of the river. The Sanpoo, or Thibet river, was supposed by M. D’Anville to be the same with that which is called, in the lower part of its course, the river of Ava: but we have not the least doubt at pre- sent, of its being the same with the Burrampooter, which enters Bengal on the north-east, and joins the Ganges near the sea. I traced it in 1765, to about 400 miles above the conflux; that is, as high as the latitude of 26°, longitude 91°; where the Bengal districts end, and those of Afsam begin: but I was not permitted to go any higher. However, some few Europeans, engaged in the nce itl a GPE Pheatl 5 . <7 nis SH pe [ 299 7 Goalparah trade, and among others, M. Chevalier, the late gover- nor of Chandernagore, by permifsion of the king, went as high up as the capital of Afsam, about the year 1762: but was under acon- siderable degree of restraint, with respect to making remarks, either on the course of the river, or on the country. As M. Chevalier, however, went ona very large embarkation, we are convinced that the river is navigable for large boats, through a space about equal to the distance of Buxar from the sea; that is, between 600 and 700 miles. It may probably be navigable much higher up ; though its navigable course cannot be equal to that of the Ganges ; this flowing chiefly through a level country, and the Burrampooter through a mountainous one. I have placed the capital of Afsam, Ghergong (or Kirganu), 160 G. miles nearly E by N from Goalparah, according to the re- port of the Afsamers. They also informed me, that the Burram- pooter has a very long course previous to its entering Afsam ; and that it comes from the N W through the Thibet mountains. Now the Lamas’ map of Thibet in Du Halde, describes the course of the Sanpoo, to within 120 G. miles of the afsumed situation of the capital of Alsam: and still nearer to some parts of the Burrampoo- ter, that are known, and have been described by the Afsamers. These facts, together with those respecting the Ava river and Nou-Kian, establish (I think) the strongest presumptive proof pos- sible, of the Sanpoo and Burrampooter being one and the same river, under different names: and positive proof can never be ob- tained, but by actually tracing them ; a circumstance unlikely ever to happen to any Europeans, or their dependants. The interval between the known part of the Sanpoo, and that of the Burram- pooter, is described in the map by dotted lines. The Ayin Acba- ree says that the Burrampooter comes from Khatai: meaning Chi- na. We must not forget that the same book says, that the source of the Ganges had never been traced, at that time. Some difficulty arises in fixing the position of Lafsa, the capital QOq2 SoA a TU aw ER OE TR SSS — - > Z = —-- - = SS -

a = . —_—_ = . — — a — — r =" oa ~%. = a ; a ——— — ———-~ + = 3 = = + = — a —S == : eA Ses = a se > ae. —— _———-- —_——— — —- oo — — ae a nn no — -- - = iT == — ————__ aes eae ne - << SE ~—< = = 7 Se = my : . oe ali THe = — - = - = es ——Sr oe — > - SS SS - = _ - - . - >] . $ te m - — =. —- = "= - te = ae aos > yes ~ — ~~ SS = “_- -+ Tr ~ wy ae oe ne res 7 eee vere a 2 — - a = — a —~ ~ SATS ™ one —>? a os = - om, = aed wo = = =~; . —- a = = ' a =~ “s : - pase == er oe = ~~ - = = = == = = - => nme serve - = we pane ar “ = — — = i 2 ee ae = => => = Bs: = ~ a = = == : = ase Se == = == == er 7 - =. - =~ are Pm - - ee a alate — = = ———— = = = = == <3 ee =~ = ac = =" == $a eae < So ee = = - a - = — =< as - ane a = os = se —y x cr = 8 =— sa 2 : - - » —-- < = - > =—s — = Sew | pre ee oe ne ———=- = = = ye eee —-- > mee = vor Secheen = == =. =e rs? = > a LL =. . =3 a= 3 Ss = =_-= a + _ —— — = = = mo ; 2 == ; enn a ae — 425 = eee — oe 2S S wi uth i f ai t at een | V : 5 ae ea i Ti " eA BOTT ie call Bel ‘ } {e ely A hase: Hy Hee Ss 14) ihe bar ta 5 a 7) Bh) Ba 1 aT : ; ea Be i 7 ty 4 i} lay! ia # Dt + Phat i + al i? 6 \ . 77 ann » ¥ Pile ee ere 4 on if - . i ‘ TY) Hi Bn | it a ‘ yt | eT it it By ia) J + ' ,, = ) At nm 3 ny ole 1 ) , : i ‘ whi § anata ie ol ; fe iF Pre panel 7) ie iil i hi 7 Pa ie it he bile wy 4Pe ruh Paha | | ad : cnt ned - BG ’ oy it tah) } ; { t 4 : / ’ i i} | “ ‘ ; Boy | ¥ BP : t py ; Be , ' ae i : a} ) ie} ny WAAL st Ht lap ie Wilk i} i? : aut : { t i ) my t bas ida) | Pelee eG es a TMA ar i} ; fh WR eS i) 4 \s ae it se 4 li > Tava ane if BY Re i : eo, | 1] f ) i ae Hi ade es | due Hy ; Mia @ Haar | t ti Min tce ue: 9 Hs eek hia ix ba is ty Ph a Re am eT : " tee . ) t : ; me i ited aa itt at ' Hon a } 5 a i ¢ ei , ae ee er |p { 4 tea. ‘ yi inh i thom HA Wy Le tf ae \ e) ii a iy. af { fit eS v eed) ii ; 4 ‘g a ] F ’ y ‘ i) ie os eed 24 ee ) LEP ii f ae ii " 9] i y aryl? 4 ? 4 i ie He a { ae | ine tee ek Bi! ih P 1) Hh aa | : R J 4 a y oom H ' +e aay a a .e 4) it >) Oe ‘ I . 30 8. AB ALD ea "4 oe Per) 7 bh ; ’ i : 44 j r { } ui : + Bb | the +) : He | : } - { ti Meh Ai ' ; ll : be aiid too much honour in the course of it), contains, among a variety of other matter, a map of the courses of the Ganges and Gogra rivers ; RrgZ a et ne eyeaeanen . = oe = a = i es ~ Oe a i rrr et Se + ere ee oon = on =~ a os = oer ——— [ 308 | drawn by M. Anguetil du Perron, from the materials of the late P. Tiefentaller. This map is highly interesting, on the score of itscontaining the course of the Ganges, as high up as the Gangoutra, or cavern, styled by the Hindoas, the cow’s mouth ; and which is near 300 miles above the place where the Ganges enters Hindoo- stan: as well as the course of the Gogra river, to its source, in the western part of Thibet. Unfortunately, no observations appear to have been made for the purpose of determining the latitudes of either of these places: which, on a course approaching to meri- dional, would have furnished a rule for correcting the distances: those remaining quite problematical, from the cireumstance of the route’s being very crooked, and palsing through a very moun- tainous country ; to which the scale of computed cofses cannot be applied, with any degree of certainty. What is yet more against the latter part of the performance (the Gogra river) is, that P. Tiefentaller did not visit the source of it, himself, as he did the Gangoutra ; but stopt short at a place not far within the Kemaoon mountains, and took the account of the upper part of its course, from a native (of Hindoostan we May presume). The names of places, and remarks, are written in the Persic character, and trans- lated (it appears) by M. Anquetil du Perron. But notwithstanding any imperfections that may be imputed to the materials, or want of judgment in determining the scale; this map conveys much intelligence respecting the heads of the Ganges and Burrampooter rivers, as well as that of the Gogra ; if we em- ploy the lights furnished by Du Halde, in his map of the heads of the Ganges and Sanpoo, to illustrate the subject before us. Let us proceed to the examination of it, without any regard to nicety of scale. | The Gogra or Soorjew river, then, is traced intoa lake named Lanke-Dhbe ; which has immediately on the east of it, but without communicating with it, a much larger lake, named Mansaroar ; out of which proceed two rivers, the one to the west, or N W; ‘ [ 309 | the other to the east, or SE. Both of these lakes are said to be situated within Thibet ; as indeed some of the villages on the bank of the Gogra, much farther to the southward, are. By the con- struction of M. Anquetil’s map, the site of these lakes is carried as high up as the latitude of 36°: however, by an analysis of the scale, they can hardly be higher than 334°; as will be presently shewn. Now, in the Lamas’ map of Thibet, the heads of the Ganges and Sanpoo rivers (which last, is called the Burrampooter, in the lower part of its course) are separated only by a ridge of mountains, named Kentaisse. The head of the Ganges is composed of two streams, which run westward ; and the southmost of these branches runs through two lakes, of which the first is named Ma- pana, and the second Lanken. These lakes are placed in respect of each other, as Tiefentaller’s are; and the names of the correspond- ing ones, are Lanke in one, and Lanken in the other account: and Mansaroar, and Mapana. The names of the latter have certainly no affinity with each other ; but the similitude in point of situation, remains. The river that runs from the Lanken lake in Du Halde, is named Lank-tshou: and that from the Lanke lake of Tiefen- taller, is the Gogra. With regard to the two rivers that ifsue from the Mansaroar lake of Tiefentaller, that which runs to the west is said to be the Satloudj (Setlege), a river that has been noticed in page 102, as the easternmost of the five Panjab rivers. This par- ticular, however, the author himself discredits, and very justly : and the reader by turning to the map of the heads of the Indus, &c. at page 200, may satisfy himself as to the probability of it. In my opinion, this is the southernmost of the two heads of the Ganges, above noticed ; and which is known to run by Dsaprong (or Cha- parang ), a considerable city not a very great way to the westward of these lakes (vide Lama’s map in Du Halde, or D’Anville’s map of Asia). Ifit be objected that the Ganges is too famous a river to escape the notice of the people who knew the Burrampooter, at its source ; I answer, that I do by no means believe that the people SS wEy.ceieger . J — 2 panhe.: ty - = i z St ore Ee > = hm rt a ye = = me = A er CEES ag — . ee : n nal ———e — we - - on wi o - 2 dee te SS etrs . aa ~v - als ~ 7 rs on Condnhih r Cerecral View of the principal ROADS and DIVISIONS of KLINDOOSTAN. | 1792. -Tassa 4 $n oa i oa ai — | Sie _ a 2 2 sekbaanppublliaie {___——- - , a Ee! ee ef \ ri wot Jamanah * Sie \ rj “ Hurdwa \ | ; = na ~ _ » U z 2 Batnar \\, Es £ } Pannipt : \ \ ! > fampoul 2 ; \ ; } sS . A ~ : = bh Hissar C m. \ 2 ae re od Bare "a read | ; 5 D¥i\ist e j ny / > a > R. L7t4 raid , > apalt o a | A ‘. Ke x .- " ame “ fea! aa a, AZ A Se . ». uA + ped , 1 , ~ ~ S — = x ~ | A = > "7 ~ _ » 3 : A aS | N JSefselmere ¢ “4\.. 4 1 - oy — > D f vanee lta 3 ae . = & “ot «© y a > Yr » | JAG RA’ ) 4 > > Ajsam fa | ) LA : »> R : r oX Etaya s ty j Oude sid nee - ret | * \omm 1 OF Joinagur = R Mindy\gaue : npo’ 4 d ere OZ ef a . od oa rc - © O . + Ghodo fa Bare | JSocdpugr O 2 ~ /> } 7 ae Pp a — ‘. " rol a C O- ? 2° Meerta/} owe Cap) Coran 4-~ BENARES q é 4 ¢ = j p-— 5 ss 22, % 5 | x 4 2),} - a a ie |. Nawahkk&g 3 Tae) FR OCT ¥ F ae ———— met 3 A mS Oop ite" “ee re S ‘Allah ibad Oo ios | Pura Patna in al ’ ee = a —— _ Ss ? Pa) ASS | >. 4 , Cc Oy 7, ’ 7 4 @ ing Ka ae la gis at / x - ee all Ftp > >in oe eee ef Bahur 2 a ASilhel z > Te re Sd — mt Sa SA Pf — (s ] 3 - a ~ Sy haticrpourc Callinuper ie a y ~ ( , ; ~~ “asesyr>ry _ =. v aly GO Pe © om A, Sane é ~abad , : 4 i R rn etal x ~ . V4 Mandere { ’ ys Oo Rotas = > rsor{heta AC . ‘ adiunpour 2) : > : a. iL Rewalh ees 4 at 4 ie a : oy > > A >t Pu (peyed pos C ab ahirt om | Dacca f 4 : CQuteh it 7s (\ 9 I - ‘ Sit Chath or * > 3 ; =~. " Putt no ) Sirong = ee > o ; ey c ; “ a@ror \ Chrwaleh A ~ ~, ; > 40 a v ¥: & “> a A Bulsa ~ ay ; > y 7 ; Uy > > wh \ SQQUT an ae VAL ) IZ A x A> A R. *medabad' > 2 ee, - Es _ 7 Pudda : 6 > OUGEIN [ Bépalt / Gurry Mia edlah ; . “¢ { o . + } >. Indore a oT ‘ Bou ae Vewla-: : 4 Pawangur ~ Mundi y eet > ‘+ pu ; Cf2tc le 2, : - ifitene ~ al 4 = ¥ i Ay : ° : yy’ | r 4 Cambay: ¢ - - ida Riv ’ Oe a “ se aD, eX Wagpow CALCUL : hue ev, Vhufsingihid 2 Caut | / PN > “s | > Fens _ a J Ne J a : a Ruttumpouro { : i } oh . e 3 me fy . zy " Burhanpour J , © \ | Ganopour. 2 ; h : f a, on = Jeogur Avivowr 4 © - ( ‘4 2 y ae ) Sandi peywr— ‘ —— BD ae ‘ i r ae © Elkin \N AGP OT. R ii Reaypoug. ie) £ Quan / x 5 = “AT — o >. terepo ur “ é es — = ¢ 4 : “ Sur ae ang Tapw ” = “ey, = y, y v 1377; ' rat ‘ ~ = : a : ; O4 am y > ie mY peter’ ] iC attack = 1Op, : =z 3 o |AO Drtneniy ; care / ube Omraulty A's AX ) e Fi “2 ne * obese = COMME : L4°y 2) cy \ ceees % = . i ri 4 ’ Met l. San C O . S ee ee ee s 7 > x 4af/ferabad Boad > ie ee cee oS : : 2 a oo Vixrith ; + —— 2 \ ‘ b “ a im Bayi Weare IN i aladl $$ -+ ae REI OR Poa sad Zo . ety 6 »/ (0 ~ Guinsoadr fF Ow “ s Y 95h Auru 1 j : \ Chanrda = ; “ Ce f: O( fllian ! aut va oMuhur ; + £ fe ; Ss eo” “Terres BomMBayy : e ' Jaypow ; Y 4 4 rte, . . ier ms r 7? i ] \¥ di ; Sy jtmbedagur “A ae A % Tull > ° “aw ‘ey, ; ' 4 ah +7 ) ~~, Sy e Yee, N tip ~ . r : x Poon AEE ; f 7 “4 ; } ee , Loorunds \ y, fi bh Pe oo | ndroog A ho we = Ae Lh < Fa ¢ by Z t i gi ellarah - ~ re — Rampa y A (3: t \\~ Phe: yA ‘o) WA “Cer, . ; ’ < oe us (Aa ’ ¥ winelia we VK = —o.(nr/, umdite, ty r of RS fh iflapour ‘Ga H ie) Raza; 22 oo A a 7: : ~ a ie. a : : YDRAB: ‘ "PA Nt Wed e, Cheriahy fs > » Lerch wa Sollapr 7 p pao — “Se Oo AY f : 9 - = Sp “> eee te eas : “3 a we ry f : ors ; fp) ondapilis ETRNTU ve c » >' ebaua sonore oad” Qo A 0 ’ y 7 . Underdog . = ; 87 a \ | YO - ay QV 1 “ =e fy ae 3 E ; Hdarmatanhk SS Goa : JS anare : dy. ree a Adoni f folinstine ~ fe: Se ie aly. ee . 3 : antes eo, Patam | ae Carwa Ps " Bisnagurs , af ‘cz, = : mies “9 ee, [ . os > ys J = & A E fe “2, Neerjegm,. 3 / 7 tlhe “ . ; = 0, Onore = 2 mA droog ; , Hittelidrpo, : 7 ; Barcelores o Pad , Uitore a > riff} 77 fF, M v4 >> “3 my LORD Dali ile Sr ry 2 : 3 i a, si) . h. 10% = x Fs Va D S SSRICSey chee ee 729) Mangalboror ¥ = “Sto, D: Sv as M a ee ( « : a F | Ss / ee — —— ne 100 oO 2 oO - ‘ ADRAS | Z BRT eo ne 2 : Bangalore Ca or =H Arvot 377629) ] a oe a5 2 Mit AOTC TZ, Nelifieran -_ Sp Cw ; W : a RINGAPS 1: Vand 5 Z ee = : AuaANDE Li Alicherrg le a — ss / ‘ } “ : A . , 4 = 6 Pondicherry ; , _ > ‘ ; <> ; 4 Caliurr ~— coum ellore y y Oo 3 ie) _ a m - >. eo os in t /O s > 0 Tri teh LOpok, A wi . : ; icc ~ ae P. $ t fF ‘> 7 K ° wh A fran bar Pe os GQUaAanyfee — Fraud : of 7 ; neinge é ott : . ipa ~ ! aun. ae ieee \ 3 , evrapatam = =} ‘3 Didighl Y . r Cocks ie - . : : 3 ay} —— 7 i> = ¢ ; = Oh ge are \Q SOF " 3 a a 4 , yuad > o >, Hye l o 5 S Ri, at : 2 \ 4 0 Anyengié - ; a “Vi/) ‘ Ge AO 4:0 Ns 7; ; j \ | SERA : / ‘4 b> nS 1a OTT}? | \s y . See ee ; 2) zg : a F \ ‘ew ~ ee ; . 3 x - \ : _ { I ( OMRON > é rit } a eS eee em Lubliphedt as mye OEMS he Act dircets bu James Ri nnd band LIZ G2 . Tiarwnar Ave 604 Lecce wells ~~ oes SECTION VII. TABLES of Distances in Hinpoostan. Tue following tables, will, it is hoped, be particularly accept- able, not only to those, who for useful purposes may be desirous of calculating the time required for a courier or mefsenger to travel from one place to another, but also to those, who on the score of curiosity, or for the illustration of history, may wish to be in- formed of the distances between the principal towns in Hindoo- stan. ‘T’his information cannot be obtained merely by the appli- cation of the compafses to the map, because the windings and inflections of the roads, are not there taken into the account: but an approximation towards it, may be obtained, by the double ope- ration of measuring the distance on the map, and then applying to it, the rule given in page 7 of this Memoir. T'o accomplish the task above proposed, I first selected the names of such cities and other places, as appeared likely to become objects of inquiry, in future; and in So extensive a country, no lefs than 168 such places occurred. To have given the distance between every two of these places respectively, would not only have extended the tables to an immoderate length (upwards. of 14,000 distances occurring on the above number), but would have burdened the purchaser with much uselefs matter. For instance, although Jionpour has a political connection with Lucknow, and Tanjore with Madras; and it may be necefsary that the distance of each of these subordinate places from its superior, should be given :: 5s 2 - ~ ——- te SG a liga a... '. 3 ‘ 7 ~~ oo — ~ o- ot 3 7 = ros ae ewraees — SS > ve es > ert koe a ——~052 < etnies oe — Ss SSS qt ia A a | ie a Pe fH. \ 4 i : ie 2 th) BT Di : Wale her Pai)! * ~ _—~ SO Ss t _— rns ee ee . - ous na _~ ~ - - - ——— =~ — ~~" — : 5. Se ae SS = See So at : —— <= = : ~ — = at _ == : = SUE TS oe =~ — Bere = “x ere eee, - ae 2 rte = a = — rhe - i = - 5 ‘ z = — — -- ‘ he br pet Se a md age is Fate me ; - — =< = as ~~ ~ ——— = = = Se =a " “ — = — ~ _ ——_ ~ - a — — “= —2 =? re - - Ss — ae “ — a a = pe SS ete —— ——s — te = oS =o" — = “= = Ss —— re te So — = _—~ —— a - Praia <= | 5 = —— — SS —— = 3 ~ STS z s = => a “> == : : eee — — * = z : SS See SS SSS - . es ——v om ae ae SY a : a =a —~ : = . Se naw ees = ~~ — = : > Se SSS - ~ na = ———s SSS ~= — = : eS at ee a — m " ae . oe ee —s > | ——$—<——————~— —— i i ut TT i uae ahi i ( Sie. yet, as Jionpour and Tanjore stand in little or no relation to each other, it was of no use to give the distance between them. The same may be said of most of the other subordinate places. The method, therefore, that I have followed, is this: I have chosen such places as appear to be of the greatest political conse- quence (such as the British Presidencies, and the courts of the na- tive princes), and of which I reckon 12; and considering them as centres, have formed for each, a separate table, in which the dis- tance from the central place to every other place of note, whose situation may be supposed to become a matter of inquiry, is In- serted; the names following in alphabetical order. A page is al- lotted to each of these central places, which are AcRa, BENARES, Bomsay, Catcutta, Deriui, Hyprasap, Lucknow, MADRAS, Nacprour, OucEIN, Poonan, and SERINGAPATAM, and these also. follow in the same order. The tables contain near 1000 distances ; and although these are reckoned only from 12 different points, yet by attending to the particulars of each table, a great many other distances may be found; as the communication between places, is usually by the medium of the capital towns that intervene (see page 6). For instance, the distance between Arcot and Allahabad may be col- lected from the tables of Hydrabad and Nagpour, as these places lie in the line of direction between the two former. Also, the distance between Patna and Aurungabad may be found by means of the Nagpour table: and that from Mirzapour to Surat, by sub- tracting the distance of the one from the other, in the Benares table. ‘And by the same methods, the distances between most other places of note may be found. And in order to facilitate the search, and bring into one view, the respective positions of the several places mentioned in the tables, I have added a small map. To avoid repeating the distances between the 12 central or pri- mary places, through every table, they are inserted in that table, alone, whose name stands first in the alphabet. Thus the distance E ore between Catcurta and AGRA, will be found in the AGRA table, and not in that of Calcutta. With respect to the distances themselves, it must not be expected that they are in general critically exact ; for although the positions of eight out of the twelve primary places, are determined with some degree of precision; and three out of the four remaining ones, pretty nearly; yet the intermediate roads have, in few in- stances (those between Bengal and Delhi excepted) been mea- sured. But since the publication of the first tables, the méasured routes of Col. Pearse from Calcutta to Madras, Mr. Ewart’s be- tween Calcutta and Nagpour; and Mr. Pringle’s tables of routes in the Carnatic ; have come to hand: andthe present tables will accordingly be found much improved. The deficiencies could only be supplied by the computed distances; which, however, appear to come as near the truth in India, as in any country whatever: or, where these have failed, by allowing such a degree of winding, as is found by experience to take place in a similar kind of country. The cofs is always reckoned at one British mile and nine-tenths, in road measure. For other particulars respecting the length of the cols, and the windings of roads, the reader is desired to turn ta the first pages of this Memoir. The length of a day’s journey in Hindoostan (as has been observed before) is from 11 to 12 cofses, or about 22 miles, for an ordinary traveller. But that of a courier, or profefsed mefsenger, may be reckoned at 30 or 33; and on occasions of emergency, they can travel even more ; and that for a continuance of 15 or 20 days. A regular post is established throughout the parts of Hindoostan subject to the East-India Company, and also from Calcutta to Ma- dras. The postmen always travel on foot. Their stages are com- monly from seven to eight miles; and their rate of travelling within our own districts, about 70 miles in the 24 hours. ‘ - - { ee i + | ‘ : oe a : i ‘ p.4 ‘ : ' eh t | cee ea 4 5 Aa wy} TER 4 i. ’ c 318 7 E aie «Gah > pen: ing + I. AGRA, fo British Miles. Agimere - - 230 Allahabad - 296 Amedabad - ~ 534 Amednagur ~ 713 Arcot - 1160 Attock - - 755 Aurungabad ~ 633 Bareilly — - 129 Beder - ~ 740 Benares ~ - 379 Bisnagur ~ 989g Bombay by Burbanpour 848 by Amedabad - 858 Burhanpour me Pees 508 Cabul ~ - 976 Calberga 505 Calcutta by M oorsbedabed: 944 by Birboom - 839 Calpy ~ ~ - 160 Cambay - 587 Candahar by Cabul - 1208 Canoge ~ - 127 Cashmere = = - 724 Cattack - - 785 Chatterpour - - 212 Cheitore ~ - 300 Corah - - 184 Dacca ~ i 990 Delhi = - 137 Dowlatabad - ~ 628 Ellichpour ms ~ 487 Etayah o 71 Fyzabad. See Oude. Goa ~ - 1020 Golconda “ as 790 Gwalior -- 80 Hurdwar Hydrabad by Elichpour by Nag gorse i Jagarnaut Joinagur or Faepour - Lahore i 3 Lucknow i Madras by Elichpour — = by Nagpour s+ Masulipatam i Meerta “a = Mirzapour * Moorshedabad 4 Moultan by Delhi ~ Mundu ~ Mysore ~ = Nagpour by #1. ufsingabad by Chatierpour Napaul 7 - Narwah is Oude or Fyzabad “ Ougein by Narwab ‘ Patna ~ Pondicherry ~ Poonah ~ Ramgaut - ~ Rantampour - Ruttunpour Sattarah ~ - Seringapatam - Sirong = Sumbulpour - Surat by Amedabad - Tatta or Sindy = Visiapour - - Warangole a British Miles. 217 806 835 7193 136 a7 202 1158 1187 831 294 346 826 631 420 1238 548 514 444 127 287 374 544 1287 796 74 120 513 840 1230 253 617 680 887 825 868 [ 319 7 TABLE IIlL—BENARES f. British Miles. Agimere ~ ~ 571 Allahabad - $3 Amedabad i i 792 Arcot - - 1105 Attock - - 1134 Aurungabad ~ 740 Balasore by Chuta Nagpour 316 Bareilly - ae 345 Baroach - - 820 Beder - - 726 Bidjigur ™ = 56 Bilsah wt ~ 416 Bombay by Nag pour - 982 by Burbanpour 950 Bopaltol ~ ~ 449 Burhanpour by Sagur 609 Buxar - - 70 Cabul * - 1355 Calberga or Kilberga 783 Calcutta by Moorsbedabad 565 by Birboom - 460 Calpy - - 239 ~ Cambay “ 806 Candahar - ~ 1538 Canoge _ 259 Cashmere ~ 1104 Cattack by Chuta Nag pour A452 Chatterpour 237 Cheitore - - 601 Chittigong oe : 752 Chunargur ~ - 17 Corah ~ ~ 195 Dacca - Seer: Delhi os - 516 Dowlatabad ~ 742 Ellichpour - - 552 Etayah ~ ~ 308 Furruckabad ~ 295 Fyzabad. See Oude. Ganjam ~ 570 Ghod or Gobud on 336 Goa ~ ~ 4070 Golconda - 750 Gurrah | a ~ 270 Gwalior ~ 355. Hurdwar - - 500 British Miles. Hydrabad am Jagarnaut - - Jionpour “ Indore = 2 Joinagur or Jaepour = Lahore = Lucknow = Madras by Hydrabad Masulipatam by Nagpour Meerta a “= Mindygaut - Mirzapour - - Monghir Moorshedabad by Bir boom by Mong bir Moultan See Mundlah - Mysore =" “ Nagpour ra Napaul a Narwah x Oude x = Ougein is Patna by Buzxar - by Daoadnagur Pawangur = x Pondicherry - Poonah by Nag-pour ~ by Burbanpour Ramgaut - . Rewah : x Rotasgur = & Ruttunpour ai Sagur ~ = Sattarah - Seringapatam - Sindy or Taita ~ Sirong - - Sumbulpour Surat by Sirong and Oigein by Burhanpour Tanjore by Nag pour ~ Tritchinopoly ~ Visagapatam = Visiapour ~ ~ 754 512 42 584 §15 897 189 1102 853 626 253 30 255 417 477 1010 306 1165 439 280 356 130 554 155 105 754 1203 916 897 419 126 81 275 341 942 1 157 1210 389 375 869 1273 1277 758 876 c 320.7 TABLE Ill—BOMBAY fo British Miles. Agimere by Amedabad 650 Allahabad by ag POE 977 Amedabad ~ 221 Amednagur dy Pocah 181 Anjenga - goo Arcot . 7 2.2 Aurungabad by Caltian 260 by Bove 284 Baroach 221 Basseen ~ - 27 Beder es ‘x 426 Bednore ~ 452 Bisnagur - - 398 Bopaltol 516 Burhanpour by Poonab 386 by Chandor 340 Calberga - - 386 Calcutta by Poonab - 1301 Callian - 7 32 Calpy “ - 821 Cambay - 281 Canoge - - S89 Cashmere ~ 1277 Cattack - - 1034 Chatterpour - 747 Cheitore ~ - 547 Cochin ~ 780 Corah - ‘=, | O59 Damaun 107 Delhi by Amedabad and Agimere 880 by Burbanpour 965 Dowlatabad - 258 Fyzabad. See Oude. Goa ~ - 292 Golconda — 475 Gwalior - ~ 768 Hulsingabad Gaut 500 Hydrabad - - 480 . British Miles. Jagarnaut - 1052 Jansi - - 728 efselmere - 680 Indore by Pawangur 456 Joinagur or faepour - 740 Lahore _ - 1070 Lucknow - 923 Madras _ ~ ~ 758 Mangalore > 518 Masulipatam - 686 Meerta - - 610 Mirzapour - 952 Moorshedabad - 1259 Moultan by Fe/selmere 950 Mundu - ~ 454 Mysore 630 Nagpour dy Poonab - 577 by Callian 552 Narwah - - 724 Onore 398. Oude by Burbanpour and Si irong 1013 Ougein by Pawangur 480 by Burbanpour 500 Patna by Rewab - 1145 Pawangur —s«C= ~ 286 Pondicherry - 805 Poonah - 98 Ruttunpour - - 772 Saler-Mouler - 182 Sattarah - - 146 - Seringapatam - 622. Sindy or Latta ~ ~ 741 Sirong - ~ 595 Sumbulpour - 826 Surat - hf ae Tellicherry - 615 Vislapour - - (234 Vizrabuy or Vi esi 48 _ TABLE IV—CALCUTTA wt British Miles. Adoni - - 1030 Agimere by Moorshedabad 1136 by Birboom ~ 1030 Allahabad dy M, ~ 649 by B. - 544 Amedabad by Ougein 1234 Amednagur - 1119 Anjenga - ~ 1577 Aracan " 475 Arcot _ = 1070 Afsam, Capital of e 660 Attock - _ 1700 Ava - ~ 1150 Aurungabad - 1022 Bahar - - 297 Balasore - 141 Baroach by Nag pour - 1220 Bareilly by M. ~ g10 by B. ~ 805 Bafseen by Poonab 1317 Beder - ~ 980 Bednore - 1290 Bilsah by Mundlab 867 Bisnagur ~ - 1120 Bopaltol by Mirzapour 929 by Mundlab - 892 Burhanpour by Nag pour 978 Buxar by M, - 485 by B. ~ 408 Cabul by M, - 1920 by B. - 1815 Calberga by the Cirears 1018 Calpy by M, - 804 by B. - 699 Cambay by Nag pour - 1273 by Mundlab and Ougein 1253 Candahar by Moorshedabad 2152 by Birboom 2047 British Miles. Canoge by M. _ S24 by B. ~ 719 Cashmere, Capital of, by M. 1668 by B, - 1564 Cattack a 251 Chatterpour by -M. ~ 803 | by B, - 698 Cheitore by M, - 1168 by B. - 1063 Chittigong ~ 317 Chunargur dy. M, 574 by B, - 409 Cicacole ~ -- 490 Comorin Cape -. 1470 Condavir or Guntoor 791 Corah by M. ~ 760 by B, ~ 655 Dacca . 177 Delhi by M. - 1084 by B. - 976 Dellamcotta ~ 344 Dowlatabad ~ 1020 Ellichpour “ 844 Ellore a 719 Etayah by M. - 873 by B. - 768 Furruckabad by M, ~ 860 by B. 755 Ganjam - - 369 Gangpour - 393 Ghod or Gobud by M- 888 by B. - 782 Goa - - 1300 Golconda “ 907 Guntoor. See Condavir. Gwalior by M, - 910 by B. ~ 805 (S22: 7 CALCUTTA tio British Miles. 1080 975 Hurdwar by M, - by B. - | Hufsingabad Gaut by Nagpour 909 Hydrabad by Nag pour 1043 by the Circars go2 Jagarnaut - . 311 Indore by Mundlab 1030 Joinagur or Faepour by M. 1080 by B. 975 Lahore by M, - 1461 by B. - 1356 Lafsa - - 850 Lucknow by M. ~ 754 by B. ~ 649 Madras ~ - 1030 Madura - 1336 Masulipatam ~ 764 Meerta by M. ~ 1197 by B, - 1092 Mindygaut by M. — 818 Be = 713 Mirzapour by M, - 598 by B. - 493 Monghir by M. - 301 by B. - 275 Moorshedabad ~ 118 Moultan by M. et? 8 EBs by B. - _- 1470 Mundilla fl 634 Mysore - - 1178 -Nagpour, Great by Ruttunpour 72.2 by Cattack «9343985 Nagpour, Little - 280 Napaul . - 5g1 Narwah by M, - g22 by B. - 817 ad British.Miles. Ongole - ~ 829 Oude by Moorshedabad and Be- a PES, - 695 by Birboom and Benares 590 by Moorsbedabad and A- ximgur - 639 by Birboom and Azimgur 562 Ougein by Patna - 1066 by Nagpour = 1062 by Mundlab_ - 997 Patna by M. - 400 iby B. - 340 Pawangur by Ougein 1197 Pondicherry _ 1130 Poonah by Nag pour - 1208 by the Circars 1289 Ramgaut by M. - 984 by B. - 879 Rajamundry ~ 665 Ruttunpour by Little Nagpour 493 by Cattack 545 Sagur by Mundlab < - gOREOO Sattarah by Nag pour 1232 Seringapatam - 1170 Silhet - - B25 Sindy or Latta - 1602 Sirong by Benares _ 849 Sumbulpour by Cattack 441 by Little Nagpour 438 Surat by Benares and Ougein 1309. by Nag pour = ©. 1836 Tanjore - - 1235 Tritchinopoly _ 1238 Visagapatam a fc BHT Visiapour by the Circars 1189 by Aurungabad 1216 aye bys z — = — —— ae ae _ SS ——. — — ne = —— a ie SE a r 323 J a pe _ aman Stat fi WMlh:) ‘at ij =. 4 Nee iit ivi " He i Hie Al RR MER My Wa Wa Wilt WW Ht A iy th iv | Wh iy) : TABLE V.—DELHI fo ) ——a _— > ceerelibar aanenee eee — — apse 2 LETTE en = —— er = SS REA ~*- “= E ee - eres > - a a es - 7 ie at SS = tn nt + " SSS — = a ra S - == <= British Miles. British Miles. Agimere - ~ 230 Jagarnaut - gI0 Allahabad - 412 Jionpour - 456 Amedabad - - 610 Joinagur or Faepour 156 Amednagur - 830 - [ummoo ~ - 428 Aracan ~ 1420 Lahore - 380 Arcot - - 1277 Lucknow - ~ 279 Afsam - 1318 Madras by Ellichpour 1295 Attock =" _ 618 by Nag pour — 1324 Aurungabad - 750 by Burbanpour 1377 Bahar - - 642 Masulipatam ~ 1084 Bareilly - 142 Meerta - - 295 Beder - - 857 Mindygaut - 220 Bisnagur ~ 1106 Mirzapour ~ 463 Burhanpour - ‘625 Moorshedabad - 943 Cabul by Rotas - 839 Moultan - - 494 Calberga - 982 Mysore ~ 1330 Calpy ~ - 277 Mundu - ~ 481 Cambay - 663 Nagpour ~ 631 Candahar by Cabul m 1071 Napaul = aa _ 500 Canoge ~ ~ 214 Narwah ~ 244. Cashmere by Labore _ 587 Oude - “ 370 Cattack - 902 QOugein - 440 Cheitore - 327 Paishawur ~ 663 Comorin Cape - 1728 Panniput - = 72 Corah - - 301 Patna - - 661 Dacca = 1107 Pondicherry - 1400 Dowlatabad oe 745 Poonah - = 913 Ellichpour - 604 Ramgaut a 79 Etayah ~ ~ 188 Ruttunpour ~ 633 Fyzabad. See Oude. Sattarah z ce 975 Ghizni by Cabul - 917 Seringapatam - 1321 Goa ~ - 1158 Sindy or Tatta - 810 Golconda e - Gee ‘Simin = 198 Gwalior a 197 Sirong oF 370 Hurdwar - - 117 Sumbulpour = 730 Hufsun-Abdaul ai 584 Surat = ~ 756 Hydrabad by Ellichpour 923 Visiapour . 916 by Nagpour 952 Warangole ‘ 985 ieee ej wid: [ 324 | TABLE VI—HYDRABAD bt British Miles. British Miles. Adoni - j 175 Jagarnaut ~ - 591 Agimere - - 800 _Jansi - 684 Allahabad - 703 Indore - - 550 Amedabad ~ 661 Ingeram . 272 Amednagur a 335 Joinagur or faepour w $29 Arcot ee - 354 Lahore SEN ees 1369 Aurungabad - 295 Lucknow = = 795 Balasore. - 7s 761 Madras ~ 352 Bancapour (Sanore) - 267 Madura ~ - — 613 Bangalore - 352 Mahur or Maor - 173 Baroach or Broach ~ 549 Mangalore - 470 Beder _ - 78 Masulipatam ~ 203 Bednore - 413 Meerta - _ 800 Bilsah ~ - 506 Mirzapour - 722 Bisnagur 7 | 264 Moorshedabad - 1020 Bopaltol “ ~ 495 Mundu ~ - 498 Burhanpour by Faffierabad 380 Mysore “ AI4 by Aurungabad 417 Nagpour - 321 Calberga - 116 Narwah - 679 Calpy - - ...*.915 Neermul. - - 144 Cambay - 620 Omrautty - 293 Canoul - - 127 Ongole - ‘- 164 Cattack ee ngs Onde. - S11 Chatterpour _ “ 623 Ougein by Fafficrala 7 an Cheitore - - 713 Patna by Nagpour and Rewab gi4 Chitteldroog a 322 Pondicherry - 452 Cicacole es 412 Poonah = 387 Combam or Commum 145 Rachore ‘a QI Condanore = 56 Rajamundry .- - 237 Condavir =— = “ 131 Raolconda a 144 Condapilly “ 142 Roydroog ~ 252 Corah = - 728 Ruttunpour - 551 Cuddapa “ 230 © Sagur ~ - 536 Dalmacherry | - 278 Sattarah - . 9966 : Dowlatabad ~ 303. ~Seringapatam - 406 Ellichpour - 319 Sindy or Tatia = eta Ellore - eit et Lee ~ TORE < - 553 Fyzabad, See Oude. Sirripy = 317 Ganjam = “ 533 Sollapour - 144 Goa - 416 Surat - 575 Golconda 6 5 Tanjore = 522 | Gooty = i178 Timerycotta = 71 a Guntoor. See Condavir. Tinevelly < 709 Gurramconda = - 275 ‘Tritchinopoly “ 526 Gurry-Mundlah ae 476 Visagapatam x 355 Gwalior ~ 726 Visiapour = : 269 Hufsingabad Gaut - 444 Warangole ss 62 : | Jatherabad es 303 Yanam | ~ 272 . ao 4 TABLE VIL—LUCKNOW io British Miles. Agimere = 428 Allahabad ~ 127 Amedabad 5 770 Arcot aa = 1147 Aurungabad bs 696 Bahar x 388 Bahraitch ae 73 Bareilly a £ 156 Baroach oa 761 Belgram x 70 Bilsah in 367 Bidzigur = 234 Bopaltol ‘i 398 Burhanpour RA 573 Buxar * 232 Cabul a — 1118 Callinger or Kawlinger 149 Calpy a 98 Canoge o 75 Cashmere ai 866 Cattack “ - 641 Cawnpour “ 49 Chanderee | ns 270 Chatterpour ~ 172 Cheitore a = 503 Chittigong mn 941 Chunar — 197 Corah “ 67 Currah = 93 Dacca ~ ~ 790 Dowlatabad aS 728 Dynapour - 304 Etayah - - 144 Furruckabad 111 Fyzabad. See Onl: ‘Ghod or Gobud - 188 Goa wi 1115 Golconda ~ 794 British Miles. Goorackpour _ 170 Gwalior - 211 Hurdwar - - 311 Jagarnaut ~ 660 Jansi - 190 Jionpour - 147 Indore - 522 Joinagur or Faepour 338° Kairabad - 31 Lahore - 639 Mahomdy Q2 Masulipatam by Nag pour 897 Meerta 493 Mindygaut ~ 6 Mirzapour ~ 182 Monghir - 416 Moorshedabad ~ 597 Moultan - 742 Mundlah - 357 Nagpour ~ 474. Narwah 258 Oude or Fy: zabad ~ 85 Ougein ~ 495 Patna _ 316 Pondicherry ~ 1247 Poonah - _ 882 Ramgaut “ 201 Rewah - 182 Rotasgur ~ - 270 Ruttunpour ~ 392 Sagur - 300 Sattarah - 920 Seringapatam - 1201 Sindy or Taita - 1089 Sirong - 318 Sultanpour - 92 Sumbulpour . 497 Visiapour - 920 ‘ Tie : ‘ : t VW : Pa Lf t : +!) ‘ ' } : i ' ti ita tiny : | : if } | : ribbed | ' t 4 WIA Lik Pass tte } rf + i ae 7) } * Miah fo BE bh i] { : } 5 meta blity | ii ' wy TT) aba hilt : } : i i el. he ; } i ; i , Pei } nt | 1} ret : | Ah : : +! - : : it i 5 | 4 : f : : i 7 . i th i - 4] iH : | wid : : te a ; : elt 4 : nt f t > aad) ‘ ie Bat! ». vw . | ¥ j ‘ f WE ‘hh A ha : : : teh j Bhd ) eT W : bi pahe! 7 he } Wie : Than! AT | eG thas! rat J ‘ : wee | \ | ‘ 5 he ; be se " ti ; ‘ 4h he ety ] f Ht ihope { - ' NE ee) WoLG! bea 1 : i At ee ath i vt | HAL ue fh | Wh ei : t im | ; ) +) yr ay ai ki tea , - | ’ i} - ’ "Wy - Hn { j if 7 Seti he 4 ih ‘ ink ainet : ae? ae - Heh - } } ; iJ a : - uit a Al H " | } ii} : } 4 - ' : : : TP ee 1 } i { : : : : : t - } i" : : ; y 1 ‘¢ | ; : : : : ' } - st ei) | j’ ahs - {) ee 4 H ‘ ! } | t La U ' iy { ¢ ; “ | 4 i. { | i ie T : ‘ | bel tj Y { | Adoni Agimere Allahabad Amedabad Anjenga Arcot Aurungabad Balasore TABLE r 326 7 British Miles. Bancapour (Sanore) Bandarmalanka “ Bangalore Baroach - Beder Bednore Bisnagur Burhanpour by Aurungabad by Faffierabad Cabul Calberga Cambay Canoge Canoul Cashmere Cattack Chatterpour Cheitore Chitteldroog Cicacole Coimbetore Combam or Commum Comorin Cape (Arameny Gate) 440 Condapilly Condavir Conjaveram Corah Cuddapa Dalmacherry Dindigul Dowlatabad Ellichpour Ellore Ganjam Goa Golconda - Gooty or Gutti a 310 1152 1055 1049 506 73 647 689 416 358 215 947 439° 445 386 799 732 2134 422 998 114! 279 1882 779 975 1065 335 540 306 214 306 276 46 1080 153 115 275 055 671 310 661 5/65 358 269 VUI—MADRAS fo British Miles. Guntoor.. See Condavir. Gurramconda - Gwalior a jJagarnaut a Indore as Ingeram o- Lahore a ~ Madura by Tanjore Mangalore 7 Masulipatam ~ Mirzapour - Moorshedabad i Mundu ri Nagpour io Negapatam - Nellore « Oude - i Ougein Se Palamcottah - Patna by Nag pour Pondicherry - Poonah - Raquore a Rajamundry ra Raolconda ~ Ruttunpour - Sattarah ~ Seringapatam - Siccacollam - Sindy or Tatta ra Sirong - ~ Sirripy ‘“ Surat an Tanjore Zi Timerycotta '. Trankebar ‘Travancore ze Tritchinopoly i Tutacorin de Velore | fa Visagapatam * Visiapour - Warangole a Yanam = 153 1078 719 go2 399 1675 397 440 292 1074 1148 $50 673 183 120 1163 886 401 1266 100 660 323 395 382 993 616 290 267 1467 995 281 993 295 278 165 404 268 394 88 483 534 414 400 © [ 927") ae TABLE IX._NAGPOUR to a British Miles. British Miles. UR Adoni — - - 496 Hufsingabad Gaut ~ 187 HY es Allahabad a 382 Jagarnaut - 500 He WN Amedabad - - 576 Indore ‘s “ Q74 Hain Amednagur - 403 Jomagur or Faepour - 540 a Arcot = = 675 Mahur or Maor rs 167 \j tb Aurungabad - 300 ©Masulipatam ~ A422 ne Balasore a 592 Meerta “ - 596 vee i Bareilly = = 576 Mirzapour 401 He ie Beder * 302 Moorshedabad by Chuta Nag- Ve Bednore by Hydr abad 724 pour 695 ay Bilsah a <3 249 Mundilla “ ibe ae Bisnagur . . 569 Nagpour Little _ 433 He Ae Boad = 347- Narnalla = 164 a ie Bopaltol a 238 Narwah, by Hufsingabad. A21 ae Burhanpour - 256 Neermul ~ 177 Lt Burwa - - 383 Omrautty i 113 mae Calberga - - 358 Oude or Fyzabad - 496 ae, Calpy " ~ 394 Ougein by Bopaliol = 340 ah Canoge - - 486 Panniput ~ 703 ‘A Cattack ~ - 482 Patna by Ruttunpour 577 hg Chanda “ go by Rewab = 593 el ee Chanderee 302 Pondicherry 7 779 We Chatterpour ee 302. Poonah ~ 486 Ah ey Cheitore = 510 Rachore ~ 412 . 1 ee Chetra or Chitir ab 463 Ramgaut - - 588 a ae Chunargur - 420 Ramgur in Babar - 483 Hi! Cicacole ~ - 400. Raypour - 200 eyo Condapilly - 370. Rewah - - 204 ae Condavir or Guntoor 385 Rotasgur - - 440 Ami Coomtah = rs 93 Ruttunpour ae 220 we 8 Corah - - 407 Sagur - ~ 215 Hi Cuddapa cas 551 Sattarah - = 526 Me Dowlatabad = = 305 Seringapatam 727 | i | Ellichpour - 122 Sirong by Hifsing-abad - 295 hae | Ellore - 377. Sonepour or Fonepour 300 ib Gangpour 330 ©6©Sumbulpour - 292 ea Ganjam by Boad and Gumsoar 480 Surat — = 516 Wa iy Gawile or Gyalgur - 137. Surgoojah a 318 | i Goa . 2 640 Tanjore - 843 hat | Golconda a = 320 © Tritchinopoly = 847 i | ‘ | i Gooty or Gutti 500 Velore . 670 re | ’ Gumsoar - - 434 Visagapatam ~ 394 | eae Gurrah 160 Visiapour - - 448 He ii Gwalior by Hufsingabad 480. Warangole -. 258 a tt ie Fi it it iS nan a | KE , Hi i bial , : : Gear’ ore beetle i j : } ii : ] : : Let ‘a9 e! 4 3 ' + sas | pint are } i ee iipast fe i att t : Q van? : b ovat j h Soe —2 Ae RS a Se a = Sie TABLE X.—OUGEIN to Agimere - Allahabad im Amedabad im Amednagur “ Arcot ms bn Aurungabad - Baroach e; Bareilly “ Bafseen = Bilsah < Bisnagur - Bopaltol | in Burhanpour - Calpy E. Cambay x Canoge a “ Cattack by Nag pour Chanderee a Chatterpour * - Cheitore Zz Corah Ps os Dowlatabad ws Ellichpour ~ Etayah ~ Furruckabad Fyzabad or Oude é Ghod or Gobud ‘i Goa by Poonab - Golconda ~ Gwalior - Hindia Hufsingabad one Jalore = - British Miles. 256 430 275 395 995 207 266 593 ~ 448 140 645 112 154 382 270 464 as. One 242 220 169 426 280 237 402 468 583 356 697 539 336 116 - 153 220 British Miles. Jansi - ~ 298 Jesselmere ~ 365 Indore . ~ i 38 Joinagur or Faepour - = BOS Joudypour - 260 Kotta - 7 Lee Meerta - 256 Mirzapour 526 Moorshedabad by Gurry-Mund- lab 983 by Paina 1007 Mundu e. 46 Mundilla 362 Naderbar or Noondabar 203 Nagore - 205, Nagpour Little - 780 Narwah direct aa 254 by Sirong - 291 Oudipour - 135 Patna - - 726 Pondicherry ~ 998 Poonah by Burbanpour ~~ 442 Powangur - 200 Ramgaut as 488 Rantampour ~ 260 Ruttunpour ah I Sagur - - 212 Sattarah - 502 Seringapatam - 876 Sirong - . 165 Sumbulpour “ 608 Surat se = 309 Visiapour - 474 [ 329 7] TABLE XI—POONAH ‘ft sae Miles. Adoni ~ 360 Agimere 670 Allahabad by Sirong 853 Amedabad - 389 Amednagur - 83 Arcot as 624 Aurungabad ~ 186 Balasore ~ ~ 1078 Bancapour (Sanore) 268 Bangalore - §21 Bareilly ~ 910 Baroach as 287 Bafseen - 114° Beder - - 310 Bednore ~ 382 Bilsah ~ 496 Bisnagur - 300 Bopalto] - 463 _Burhanpour ~ 288 Calberga - 271 Callian - 91 Calpy _ 768 Cambay - 338 Canoge - ~ 842 Canoul - 387 Cattack by Nag pour - 968 Chanderee - 620 Chatterpour - 695 Cheitore ~ 570 Chitteldroog - 411 Condavir or-Guntoor - 528 Corah ~ 812 Dalmacherry - 548 Dowlatabad - 184 Ellichpour - 380 Ellore - 570 Etayah - 779 Furruckabad ~ 8. 47 Ghod or Gobud - 726 Goa a - 245 Golconda - 382 Gooty or Gutti ~ 392 Gwalior - 716 British Miles. Hufsingabad Gaut = Jagarnaut by Nag pour Jans * Indore = Joinagur or Jacpour = Mangalore - Masulipatam - Mahur or Maor ‘ Meerta = Mindy gaut we Mirzapour by Sirong by Nag pour Moorshedabad by "Nag pour Mundilla - Mundu ‘. na Naderbar S Nagpour Little ie Narwah aa Omrautty io Oude or Fyzabad - Panniput - Patna by Sirong . by Nag pour ~ Pawangur - Pondicherry we Poorundar - Rachore os ~ Ramgaut = Ruttunpour - Rydroog - Sagur ek Sattarah - Seringapatam ~ Sirong np ~ Sumbulpour | ~ Surat a - ‘Tanjore - Tatta or Sindy . ‘Tritchinopoly da Velore ~ ‘isagapatam - Visiapour ~ Visrabuy ~ Uu 459 986 674 459 737 455 599 355 644 844 goo 887 1181 641 406 230 919 669 373 947 985 1090 1063 352 7°7 18 Sof $70 706 286 556 63 525 543 778 243 762 8O7 739 616 742 136 112 See et a: ie ; oe ee , ; = = == ae SS es SS So - SF TSS a [ 330 } TABLE XIJ—SERINGAPATAM féo . a fen (dO tHtrmrHO HN HOA EGRREARES AGS SB? GS w= MG = AG Oo O m= HA 4 CON nw aAoma Ora OOn oD = . wie ome = | eq ! . :, t j F J I " S| i i el " ’ " : *e > 4 S38 ae be E OS a. = 3 - S E S05 3 7 SSS po fu 8 wv SSehRES4.5 ~_ Co 7 = Plan f COPS ESaes5oROK ES Ooo eae cORRG ES 2 ook aso Cee & COS SE SESS YY FS S4 54 2 aa oc HOOms Sz SSZOOANAAMMMMAGADHA : LOD mE ~aHA ROA DO DO OWA 4+ O EVA ADNRMOS AAD ~ gy HO et Oa) SHANA MAA A a oo . 5 ' th faa j i i ! i i tans SS. ee a ss, eG ay S oe = '~ ~ &©O => ! i S cS ; © Bs eT S : = OX = Buy 2 5 58° ae ee ae es 605 oS &. & be oes S 0 an -F OoS& Ss & Bo too ceo & & BUSSES HD ESS SRSESSEE SE SHUSEE SSS eiate eee & & ma & S25 o.25 8 oe eee ogd so ao O & & a5 os oA ~~ >» yo ve? ot a TR oa OU > & ‘Bee € GS O-.m-m EH eS Oo twtHoO Owe mr A a wow : 4 Res. S S > ~ ee) S ARBs Oman & Ss qr 24 coe ww oo. "oO Go oo e*o S886 OVUO0O Dalmacherry 202 4 Velore 695 — WH <7 © CoO nN i ee => 28 9 9 om Sic oe fmt bm — po CO OO DO mm WO * i a @ 5 3S me Tz £0 OQ Ellichpour Ellore Goa Visiapour 2% 448 335 : 4 ue A PP EN Pt A. < . = 2 ay [ 342 | a resting-place; and helps to form a shelving bank, which com- mences at the point, and extends downwards, along the side of the succeeding reach. | ; To account for the slacknefs of the current at the point, -it is necefsary to observe, that the strongest part of it, instead of turning short round the point, preserves for some time, the direction given - it by the last steep bank: and is accordingly thrown obliquely acrofs - the bed of the river, to the bay on the opposite side; and pursues its course along it, till the intervention of another point again obliges it to change sides. See Plate I. In those few parts of the river that are straight, the banks un- dergo the least alteration,* as the current runs parallel to them ; but the least inflection of course, has the effect of throwing the cur- rent against the bank; and if this happens in a part where the soil is composed of loose sand, it produces in time a serpentine winding. pedis It is evident, that the repeated additions made to the shelving bank before mentioned, become in time an encroacltment on the channel of the river; and this is again counter-balanced by the de- predations made on the opposite steep bank, the fragments of which either bring about a repetition of the circumstances above recited, or form a’ bank or shallow in the midst of the channel. Thus a steep and a shelving bank, are alternately formed, in the crooked parts of the river (the steep one being the indented side, and the shelving one the projecting) ; and thus a continual fluctuation of course is in- duced in all the winding parts of the river; each meander having a perpetual tendency to deviate more and more from the line of the general course of the river, by eating deeper into the bays, and at the same time adding to the points; till either the opposite bays * It is more than probable, that the straight parts owe their existence to the tenacity of the soil of which their banks are composed. Whatever the cause may be, the effect very clearly points out such situations, as the properest for placing towns in. bh a vi tt - SS — ie . a [ 343 "J meet, or the stream breaks through the narrow isthmus, and re= stores a temporary straightnefs to the channel. Several of the windings of the Ganges, and its branches, are fast approaching to this state ; and in others, it actually exists at present. The experience of these changes, should operate against attempting canals of any length, in the higher parts of the country; and I much doubt, if any in the lower parts would long continue navi- gable. During eleven years of my residence in Bengal, the outlet or head of the Jellinghy river, was gradually removed three quar- ters of a mile farther down: and by two surveys of a part of the adjacent bank of the Ganges, taken about the distance of nine years from each other, it appeared that the breadth of an English mile and a half had been taken away. This is, however, the most rapid change that I have noticed; a mile in ten or twelve years being the usual rate of encroachment, in places where the current strikes with the greatest force; namely, where two straight reaches, meet at a small angle. In such situations, it not unfrequently excavates gulfs* of considerable length within the bank. These gulfs are in the direction of the strongest parts of the stream ; and are in fact the young shoots (if I may so exprefs myself) which in time strike out -and become branches of the river: for we generally find them at those turnings that have the smallest angles.-+- Two causes, widely different from each other, occasion the meandering courses of rivers: the one, the irregularity of the ground through which they run, which obliges them to wander in quest of a declivity; the other, the loosenefs of the soil, which yields * The Count De Burron advises the digging of such gulfs in the banks of ordinary ae vers, with a view to divert the current, when bridges or other buildings are endangered by it. + The courses of these branches at the efflux, cenerally, if not alw: ays, beco yme re trograde to the course of the river; for, a sand- bank: accumulating at the upper point of sep: -ation, gives an oblique direction, upwards, to the stream, which would otherwise run out ‘at ek t- angles. ‘This sand-bank being always on the increase, occasions a corrosion of the opposite -bank: and by this means, all, or most of the outlets, have a progrefsive motion downwards ; as has been remarked of the Jellinghy river. - = = —— = om Sacer - - . — -- . Qe ~~ = + —— , - ee ras Se — . = “eae : _ : a i SS i x =? = ri a os ~ . - iene. ¥ eee ae 3 -< = _eaeecw. ae -rew Bro beet on a3 = err “ 2. hee : Renee oe ——- * ss = —— - a al <= * = >--—— “== =. oS > ee ee eee SO a rs ra ae ———— ke - ~ : : Se - == == =~ x. a = Se aaa as [ 354 4 sea; the height is the same in both seasons, at equal times of the tide, At Luckipour, there is.a diflerence of about six feet between the heights in the different seasons; at Dacca, and places adjacent, 14; and at Custee, 31 feet: Here then isa regular slope; for the dis- tances between the places, bear a proportion to the respective heights. ‘This slope must add to the rapidity of the stream; for, supposing the descent to have been originally four inches per mile, this will increase it to about five and a half. _Custee is about 240 miles from the sea, by the course of the river ; and the surface of the . river there, during the dry season, is about 80 feet. above the level of the sea at high water.* Thus far does the-ocean manifest its dominion in both seasons: in the one by the ebbing and flowing of its tides; and in the other by deprefsing the periodical flood, till the surface of it coincides as nearly with its own, as the descent of the channel of the river will admit.+ Similar circumstances take place in the Jellinghy, Hoogly, and Burrampooter rivers ; and, I suppose, in all others that are subject either to periodical, or occasional swellings. : Not only does the flood diminish near the sea, but the river banks diminish in the same proportion; so that in the dry season, the. height of the periodical flood may be known by that of the bank. I am aware of an objection that may be madeto the above solu- tion; which is, that the lownefs of the banks in places near the sea, is the true reason why the floods do not attain so considerable * The tides in the river Amazons are perceptible at 600 miles above its mouth; but at an elevation of only go feet, according to M. De: Conpamine. It remains to be told what the state of the river was, at the time of making the experiment ; because the land-floods have the effect of shortening the limits of the tide’s way. | + The Count De Burrow has slightly mentioned this circumstance attending the swell- ing of rivers; but imputes it to the increased velocity of the current, as the river approaches the sea: which, says he, carries off the inundation so quick, as toabate its height, Now (with the utmost deference to so great an authority) I could never perceive, that the current, either in the Ganges, or. any other river, was stronger near the sea than at a distance from it. Even if we admit an acceleration of the current during the ebb-tide, the flux retards it in so considerable a degree, as at least to counterbalance the effects produced by the temporary increase of volocity. \ { 355 7] a height, as in places farther removed from it, and where the banks are high; for that the river, wanting a bank to confine it, diffuses itself over the surface of the country. In answer to this, I shall ob- serve, that it is proved by experiment, that at any given time, the quantity of the increase in different places, bears a just proportion to the sum total of the increase in each place respectively: or, in other words, that when the river has risen three feet at Dacca, where the whole rising is about 14 feet ; it will have rose upwards of six feet and a half at Custee, where it rises 31 feet in all. The quantity of water discharged by the Ganges, in one second of time, during the dry season, is 80,000 cubic feet; but the river, when full, having thrice the volume of water in it, that it had at the time when the experiment was made; and its motion being also accelerated in the proportion of five to three; the quantity discharged in a second at that season is 405,000 cubic feet. If we take the medium the whole year through, it will be nearly 180,000 cubic feet in a second. Tue BurRAMPOOTER, which has its source from the opposite side of the same mountains that give rise to the Ganges, first takes its course eastward, or directly opposite to that of the Ganges, through the country of Thibet, where it is named Sanpoo or Zanciu, which bears the same interpretation as the Gonga of Hindoostan ; namely, THe River. ‘The course of it through Thibet, as given by Father Du Have, and formed into a map by Mr. D’Anvitte, though sufficiently exact for the purposes of general geography, is not particular enough to ascertain the precise length of its course. After winding with a rapid current through Thibet, it washes the 2.2 — — — oa UE i = ~ SS ses = =. + Sheba a SS tc === oe = —— SS Ss a ee See SEs eee fea SS =~ 5 —— SS ~~ ~~ ee — — va —— a et OE OE ec ae ae ~ " , - . as oe 866°] border of the territory of Lafsa (in which is the residence of the Grand Lama) and then deviating from an east toa south-east course, it approaches within 220 miles of Yunan, the westernmost province of China. Here it appears, as if undetermined whether to attempt a palsage to the sea, by the gulf of Siam, or by that of Bengal; but seemingly determining on the latter, it turns suddenly to the west through Afsam, and enters Bengal on the north-east. I have not been able to learn the exact place where it changes its name ; but as the people of Afsam call it Burrampoot, it would appear, that it takes this name on its entering Afsam. After its entry into Ben- gal, it makes a circuit round the western point of the Garrow mountains; and then, altering its course to south, it meets the Ganges about 40 miles from the sea. | Father Du Hatpe exprefses his doubts, concerning the course that the Sanpoo takes, after leaving Thibet ; and only supposes generally, that it falls into the gulf of Bengal. M. D’ ANVILLE, his geographer, not without reason, supposed the Sanpoo and Ava river to be the same; being justified by the information which his materials afforded him: for the Burrampooter was represented to him, as one of the inferior streams that contributed its waters to the Ganges, and not as its equal or superior ; and this was sufficient to direct his researches, after the mouth of the Sanpoo river, to some other quarter. The Avariver, as well from its bulk, as the bent of its course for some hundred miles above its mouth, appeared to him to be acontinuation of the river in question : and it was accordingly described as such in his maps, the authority of which was justly esteemed as decisive; and, till the year 1765, the Burrampooter, as a capital river, was unknown in Europe. On tracing this river in 1765, I was no lefs surprised, at finding it rather larger than the Ganges, than at its course previous to its entering Bengal. ‘This I found to be from the east; although all the former accounts represented it as from the north: and this un- =e -. are, et + * | 357.) expected discovery soon led to inquiries, which furnished me with an account of its general course, to within 100 miles of the place where Du Ha.pe left the Sanpoo. - I could no longer doubt, that the Burrampooter and Sanpoo were one and the same river: and to this was added the positive afsurances of the Afsamers, “ That “< their river came from the north-west, through the Bootan moun- ‘“‘ tains.” And to place it beyond a doubt, that the Sanpoo river is not the same with the river of Ava, but that this last is the great Nou Kian of Yunan ; I have in my pofsefsion a manuscript draught of the Avariver, to within 150 miles of the place where Du HaLpE leaves the Nou Kian, in its course towards Ava; together with very authentic information that this river (named JIrabatty by the people of Ava) is navigable from the city of Ava into the province of Yunan in China.* | The Burrampooter, during a course of 400 miles through Ben- gal, bears so intimate a resemblance to the Ganges, except in one particular, that one description may serve for both. The ex- ception I mean, is, that during the last 60 miles, before its junc- tion with the Ganges, it forms a stream which is regularly from four to five miles wide ; and but for its freshnefs might pafs for an arm of the sea. Common description fails in an attempt to convey ai adequate idea of the grandeur of this magnificent object; for, Scarce the muse ‘Dares stretch her wing o’er this enormous mafs Of rushing water; to whose dread expanse, Continuous depth, and wond’rous length of course, Our floods are rills THOMSON’S SEASONS, / * My information comes from a person who had resided at Ava. See the Memoir, page 296, and also the Modern Universal History, Vol. VI. page 205. —— = ee a 7 ‘4 a) “4 ee [ Gas: J have already endeavoured to account. for the singular breadth of the Megna, by supposing that the Ganges once joined it where the Ifsamutty now does; and that their joint waters scooped out its present bed. The present junction of these two mighty rivers be- low Luckipour, produces a body of running fresh water, hardly to be equalled in the old hemisphere ; and, perhaps, not exceeded in the new. It now forms a gulf interspersed with islands, some of which rival, in size and fertility, our Isle of Wight. The water at ordinary times is hardly brackish at the extremities of these islands; and, in the rainy season, the sea (or at least the surface of it) is perfectly fresh to the distance of many leagues out. The bore (which is known to be a sudden and abrupt influx of the tide, into a river or narrow strait) prevails in the principal. branches of the Ganges, and in the Megna; but the Hoogly river, and the pafsages between the islands and sands situated in the gulf, formed by the confluence of the Ganges and Megna, are more sub- ject to it than the other rivers. This may be owing, partly, to their having greater embouchbures in proportion to their channels, than the others have; by which means, a larger proportion of tide, is forced through a pafsage comparatively smaller; and ‘partly, to there being no capital openings near them, to draw off any consi- derable portion of the accumulating tide. In the Hoogly or Cal- cutta river, the bore commences at Hoogly Point (the place where the river first contracts itself), and is perceptiblé above Hoogly town; and so quick is its motion, that it hardly employs four hours in travelling from one to the other, although the distance is near 70 miles. At Calcutta it sometimes occasions an instantaneous rise of five feet: and both here, and in every other part of its track, the boats, on its approach, immediately quit the shore, and make for safety to the middle of the river. ) In the channels, between the islands in the mouth of the Megna, _ &c. the height of the bore is said to exceed twelve feet; and is so [ 88°) terrific in its appearance, and dangerous in its consequences, that no boat will venture to pafs at spring tide. After the tide is fairly past the islands, no vestige of a bore is seen, which may-be owing to the great width of the Megna, in comparison with the pafsages between the islands; but the effects of it are visible enough, by the sudden rising of the tides. THE rivers are in a tranquil state, from the time of the change of the monsoon in October, to the middle of March; when the northwesters begin in the eastern parts of BENGAL (though later as we advance westwards) and may be expected once in three or four days, until the commencement of the rainy season. These north- westers, which have their denomination from the quarter they usually originate in, are the most formidable enemies that are met with, in this inland navigation ; they being sudden and violent squalls of wind and rain; and though of no long duration, are often attended with fatal effects, if not carefully guarded against ; whole fleets of trading boats having been sunk by them almost instanta- neously. They are more frequent in the eastern, than in the western part of BencaL; and happen oftener towards the close of the day, than at any other time. As they are indicated some hours before they arrive, by the rising and very singular appearance of the clouds, the traveller has commonly time enough to seek a place of shelter. It is in the great rivers alone, that they are so truly for- midable: and that about the latter end of May, and beginning of June, when the rivers are much increased in width. After the commencement of the rainy season (which period varies in different parts, from the middle, to the end of June) tempestuous weather must be occasionally expected. Places of shelter are more = ATE - - i eee Se / ' } \ i 4 | iy, fh at i} J 1W yea { { 4 ay ai t re } : 1) pA if } iW i " i “iy rit iy iit Wha yi is, iti = = a a a a ———— — = = ee - - ——— a a wd, = aw a: oe =" Wee = = baa : —— i Se —S ,— Se — : a -: a ee = — = ee ee = = - 2 a As Se a == —— : = ee r — = ; << == SS = == = SS — = SS — > = = — eee eee — a = it > ™ “ a aS “ a . a # =] [ 360 ‘| common at this season, than at any other, by the filling of the creeks and inlets, as the river increases: and, on the other hand, the bad weather, when it happens, is of longer continuance than during the season of the northwesters. The rivers being now spread to the breadth of several miles, a strong wind has the power’ of raising large waves on them, and particularly when blowing in a contrary direction to the rapid parts of the stream ; which at such times should be avoided, as much from motives of conveniency, as of safety. | | During the long interval between the end of the rainy season, and the beginning of the northwesters, one proceeds in security with respect to weather, and has only to observe a common degree of attention to the piloting the boat clear of shallows, and stumps of trees. These will generally be avoided by keeping nearest to the side that has the steep bank; but not so near, as to be within the. verge of its inferior slope. This steep bank (see page 341) has the deepest water, and the strongest current near it ; and is therefore, on both accounts, the proper side to keep on, when going down with the stream; as its rate of motion must principally determine that of the boat; for thé motion acquired by the oars of a large budgerow * hardly exceeds 8 miles a day, at ordinary times. From the beginning of November to the middle or latter end of May, the usual rate of going with the stream, is forty miles in a day of 12 hours; and during the rest of the year, from 50 to 70 miles. the current is strongest while the waters of the inundation are draining off; which happens in part of August and September. - In many of the shallow rivers, the current is exceedingly slow during the dry months; insomuch, that-the track-rope is frequently used, in going downwards. * A travelling boat, constructed somewhat like a pleasure-barge. Some have cabins 14 feet wide, and proportionably long ; and draw from 4 to § feet water. | L- sor J In towing against the stream, the steep side is also generally pre- ferred, on account of the depth of water ; although the current runs so much stronger there, than on the opposite side. On these oc- casions, one ought to be provided with a very long track-rope, as well to avoid the falling pieces of the steep bank on the one side, as the shallow water on the other; when it becomes necelsary to change sides, through the badnefs of the tracking-ground. The anchor should always be kept ready for dropping, in case the track- rope breaks. Seventeen, to twenty miles a day, according to the sround, and the number of impediments, is the greatest distance that a large budgerow can be towed against the stream, during the fair season ; and to accomplish this, the boat must be drawn at the rate of four miles and a half per hour, through the water, for-12 hours. When the waters are high, a greater progrefs will be made, notwithstand- ing the increased velocity of the current; because the filling of the river-bed gives many opportunities of cutting off angles and turnings; and sometimes even large windings, by going through creeks. And as the wind at this season, blows upwards in most of the rivers, opportunities of using the sail, frequently occur. ‘Inthe very singular navigation acrofs the feels, or inundation, between Dacca and Nattore, &c. in which 100 miles or more, are sailed on nearly a straight course, leaving the villages and groves to the right and left ; little difficulty occurs, unlefs the wind should fail: for while it continues to blow, it is always fair, during the season of the inundation. The current presents only a trifling ob- stacle; since its motion (which is nearly parallel to the course of the Ganges) is seldom half a mile per hour. The season of the northwesters, is, above all others, that which requires the most attention and care. Should one of those squalls approach, and no creek or inlet offer for shelter, when in the wide rivers; the steep bank, if not ina crumbling* state, should always be * See page 341, and the second note in the same page. 3A = = : SSS SS ‘ eS; =~ SS ea ——— —_ = = = a Sa a == — ee — —— r = z —=—__-_ —_--- a — a == a = — os ——— Se > “ese. = - a — + > te pee 2 t = . St Fes SS poe oe ——— ee a ——— — = 5 Se > E 362.4 preferred to the flat one, whether it lie to windward or leeward. If the bank be in a crumbling state, a retreat to a firm part of it (which is most likely to be found in the straightest parts of the river) should be attempted. But if this cannot be done, the flat side must be taken up with; and if it be a lee-shore, the anchor should be thrown out to prevent driving on it. In these cases the mast is always supposed to be struck; and provided this be done, and the cargo judiciously disposed, it is probable that a well-con- structed budgerow will be in no danger of oversetting by the mere force of the wind alone: although by an unfortunate, or an ill- chosen situation, it may be so much exposed to the waves, as to be filled and sunk by them. At this season, every traveller should be particularly attentive to the nature of the river-bank, as well as to the appearance of the horizon, during the last hours of the after- noon ; and if he finds a place of shelter, he should stop for the night: and not hesitate about losing time, which may be retrieved the next morning, by setting out somuch earlier. The boatmen work with much more alacrity on this plan; because they have day-light be- fore them to secure their boat, provide fuel, and drefs and eat their provisions. As the water is always either rising or falling within the beds of the rivers, it is impofsible for a map to afsign precisely where a place of shelter shall be found, at any given time. Thus much, however, may be concluded, that in a place where the junction of two considerable channels is effected when the rivers are up, there will be an inlet, or deep bay, throughout the dry season, although one of the channels shouid be dried up. The waters (as we have said before) are rising from the latter end of April, to the middle of August: and falling during the rest of the year. The navigation through THE Woops, or SUNDERBUNDS, is cf- fected chiefly by means of the tide. In the large rivers, or those which communicate immediately with the sea, the circumstances of the tide are more analogous to the ordinary course of it, than in the [ 363") smnall lateral channels which serve to connect the great rivers to- gether. Thus, in tworivers of equal bed, and parallel course, the tide will at any time, flow in the same direction, in both: but if they happen to be united by a lateral or crofs canal, the flood tide will enter that opening of the canal which lies nearest to the sea, and run through it into the other river; and the ebb tide vice versa. But as the arrival of the tide depends on the capacity and forma- tion of the rivers, as well as on the absolute distance it has to run; it will not be an easy matter to determine its direction at any given time, even with the help of a map. There are two distinct pafsages through the Sunderbunds, the one named the southern, or SUNDERBUND PassaAGE, the other the BaLiacor PassaGeE. The first is the farthest about, and leads through the deepest and widest rivers ; and is of course, the most exposed during tempestuous weather. It opens into the Calcutta: river, through Channel-creek *, about 65 miles below the town. The Baliagot Pafsage opens into a lake on the east side of Calcutta ; from whence, within a very few years, a small canal has been cut, to join the lake with the river. These pafsages present to the imagination, both a grand and a curious spectacle: a navigation of more than 200 miles through a forest, divided into numberlefs islands by a continued labyrinth of channels, so various in point of width, that a vefsel has at one time her masts almost entangled in the trees: and at another, sails unin- terruptedly on a capacious river, beautifully skirted with woods, and affording a vista of many miles each way. ‘The water is every where salt; and the whole extent of the forest abandoned to wild beasts: so that the shore is seldom visited but in cases of necefsity ; except by the wood-cutters and salt-makers; whose “ dreadful ‘‘ trade” is exercised at the constant peril of their lives: for the tygers not only appear on the margin in quest of prey, but often, in the * A part of this creek forms the place known of late by the name of New Harsour. SA 2 Piece ' = — - - —~ —— ' - gett “Fe ee ae f = nate Sa Paso ore 2 ' 7 le Sa = = te _ ' x ara a pe ee ee = = ieee See ——- - - t ——— — : - _— - a SS iee —= iW ~ +P etsser je Ae - = roe . a ns * -: = Se ae Nar “ae ie Lime mare SEs <= =~ = — ign sine to ae <= = ~ - - ~ a - Se et eee : peu -- wl renee = a. ene oe ee = - ii ts == = ay Hy - E 364 *] night time, swim to the boats that lie at anchor in the middle of . the river. These pafsages are used during the whole year, by those who. go to and from, the lower parts of the Ganges, and Calcutta, &c. and during the season when the western branch of the Ganges is almost dried up, the whole trade of Bengal (the western provinces excepted) paises either by Channel-creek, or Baliagot, but chiefly by the former; some articles of the Company’s cargoes being brought more than 900 miles by water, at this season. EXPLANATION OF PLATE, N° I. A. A.A. Steep banks, corroded by the current; the fragments of which are deposited, and form the banks B. B. B. C. A sand-bank, accumulating to an island. This once joined to D; till insulated by a breach of the river. EK. An island formed and inhabited. This also was a sand-bank, thrown up round the point F. G. An island accumulating in the midst of the channel. H. The line of the strongest current. I. A gulf occasioned by the force of the current, from the op- posite side, striking against the bank: the origin of a future branch ifsuing from the great river, Ina course of time, the first reach of it becomes retrograde to the course of the river (see note, page 343) as at K and L. N.B. The section of the branch of the Ganges is exactly simi- Jar to that of the Ganges itself, except in the article of width. ’ r 1 PLAN of, frurt of the Course of the GANGES, @ Pras) ode were the neliure of lhe MeCChe cere shes’ wg ; Bea apeted, ral, ‘ ety : Be tu, | aa. | a X A SECTION of « af. so, MeO da of the GANGES, 2ay “a, Sit?" pitas aupla CRATER of the wledfs, ard heloing pants, << | ; | | | === } ANS 3 Level in the WW eb Season. Ratha alate wN cS SSE Maa Se re oN ha =S=—=—= SSS SSS SS SSS SSS — — SSS RAY WS oe aN *RLeve wand id i the ae! wererone. ; RAS MALO ENS YS < AN ™ SS Cane SS EK Ne XE SN WS SE axt eN See Se SS SS SSS an SS SSS SSN SS SS WAS SS SS SOS SS Ss SNS Dee NE ARES te Sn SS SH STN Ssh RR ON WES A AN SERN FRE a SSS rs ASS SES “ ee . oS SENOS iS BN SS SARY SS SARS oe SESS Ww ON SS SS aS SSS A AK SS SS SAG x AY : SRN Wr AY AS SRS oe Ww SAAR Ses was VARA REE A Tak Sak AN SS SI SA ESN Wen NS SAS SN SESSA Na we APANVAK ex DAY WSs WH WSs RASS py 2Olioed accerd & leo Act SF Parl? by LRennell Fane sor 2783. . Bs .. TA * ee coh ane ee RRA atid = > ‘y < ee ek ee e te eo ap ee mert F - an tes ie ee ss ret + NA ee ee en ———— ——_——_—_—_—E—E—ee eee i i EE ee ee ang ose — naan a a ee - — wee ere FYZABAD : 6) ; ay ; 2 Bettvah Oude 7 - os Goorackpour i Taundah oO ~~ “ ; Chowarah © oBurhurvah \ & 7p QJ wltanpour Z . ; ee i a SUN sions ees rt NS 7S Se eR eae a sk ee ee ae cee se Nal Coos Beyhar wy. ; a tou. ““@ ; = Doorygauto~\_ \ Naubiow o\ mage. 0 Rhine Suagra BAS : Rangamatty, aaa Es Jur ung iy eR ‘ ~~ fallypour 9 * ( FE Goalparah (a Secanderpour Or~ ; ‘ P = Kg *e, Sy *,, = 7 "S 7 ¥ . hy : Lie Nagorbussy - \o Con : ari -“Jionpour SS Qlangy o* Oo 1° Consumah . 2 = a 6) —— a ES ee : = = & Gazvpour saa” River crt ees res Candia Gaut\g % NS = ; 2 5 "RS , = ange> PP : dango a i Dyshapode = : ot Rungpour ae ao & - === hh = : =H ORuxar TN gion ay Ati : f. a oY = i PATNA . Sumdya 5 Rie P \ ab eevoty faa Benares sae Fs iy = Chibrary, ® ott Ds OG cane : 3 Monghiv) ae rE Ne F ae FBS ee ah tet Se pas SS oa \ “AYERS Maniiahe Y : \ (es ? Pe deasidemsirnige = Mi —— } Be 2... pgssuntgole 2 \M las Fs ! SNe ee « Spaynulleh . Puinly, om eg ET. Cigapour Goragot , Bs 0 Chunargur e fiend Oe oCuey i ae : . SANTA Bool? —— B Tl via of Y OF ie Tifaipour Gobtngunge gi VO I OW mar id Pudi Sane Ye : > Yr Ter on pe). eee oe eee Oe MRAM : SDaoudnagur Fi , ae ghee : fl vs oS Beddaul bao seat ates Sade e Saferama : : bs \ Se i Seebgunge? eat aa ay emal OV : c : z “ : Neneh ) < YagG shay ==> ti = i ee Pons oe inchaw UI, << “simhet : Oudann lla : var A debated 1 Woy eo. No cheelal Te Sia : wa : abolujunge Ss BP nee 2 ©’ Gayah =e PA S- = ps YIe! =, ee Vi vimen anata geeee ps : s ookary \at ea pours 3 * ~/, 3 ; 2 D.-Rot afgur oo Cie Fo i Doolitbiin?Y ry 2 ® poor ~ \ a sage <= . ‘ “a, ez, P, . { | Ni? f 670: 2 Tz POURS P : i. SS — PAUKWATTY Oe — x polyeanfe ens) ee / *, DW. “Duy iS Mas iat tt dh rid s Jungpoure,™. P Biot ra io. ssittone \vitabja ad % sey oialaborve re a od Hass hegrnaingol 3 anlech.. 74 > uppalya® ot arya ge Beye Poul : . aes, SF rdak “eee SS . ° el OUT Gaunt 4 7 MOORSHE DABAD; © pre ‘ = H ef etbaddy \ = \ ‘oO J Jelly hive é : Naranpoai 2 F : C otal me J" a 5 “Boo tia yao. ™ —\oBuer\ah | ett sah, Me y) Sune - ae fi ork hrveri; =o, bm, & ‘i \ ee : Sum necandy | dae ss Ss nine > \ Nia ae al ‘ee : ee he KR = a acore @ nesscon yyy eresecennetensnessencen : f : %, GC 7 Be. 9 Rie, pum 7 j % Li ly he V i: ; AN é ct Lo---..- 4 : = SECO Oe, malls = : Expl anation . ¢ > Soory Balé launghy/ mf Comers. te $4 \ te) ik : iF =S j * ac Ca i 2 No Se (V Ramgut Ko.X® f } 29 Noornagur emer es i Fi laawsery Bo) < , ae aT “On. Henep Maer alld 2 Salen . ee iY eGies: etippite > of P eee Ais 48 Villages. Shea ease no cegaiammeeee © oe A aranpour : \ : ngs Kk a J~ a Si 6) es any y Bs * Pecans... voos, Ciudlio as Pees. ye ba caf <2 "tHe Z Aces Pruadwan Se oD eee Ore en li ‘ en a” Ne er Hitent of the annaal Trandations . Scoonamaoky Orr rrr. aa oJ tnlipou. S Hobibgungt ee ol . Y vase CG lin =>" = \ 0. Monourgunge \ “% = Gu binpourG Teeky"~ : ‘ % : ; : C. 4 if Wharckrauge = Bit Bac ae Selimabad b da : Ve : % of lnc ‘ lisunpouro ee 5 eae ; on. . COlinda E | Bansbary a j° 7 Sngong XG Copa V/A lgun ars > x seis ence Pcs as \ NS Pecan \. Luckipour Bu oe a OHos gly \ | \ S00 vena Chins oe ee. Miryanagurr » i A 3S a ani % ay 0a nagore \ “LefooreCulne era's ee == : TARP OU 2 \ Keerpoyg, Goll: Gaul — | \ z fre 4 ae ie ~, nae ~~ - CALC j fe bk TA. Burror (ucety ie 14 fot wn Tey i of, /Dulya ae E es Ss ¥ 7 < - On digs ee \ A } oS ve rf {ge A Backergunge ee %, 2 B 3 ea ea ee 2 | ) —_ ata = E e ser OLE Oe Meenvevecsess?*” uf & = Midnapoura Ps E dgebudge tg Corel f SS = e Tlamabad. i \ fe i lia Dooly aa ig? | | ollirragunge ow Gongacally® : ; eae ah / sok _abbamsi Ry re, ee ; ., ofNedlaak | Mierjatia 4 Calpee / we NY y \) Matwall he. oo. mY) fF" Othannel)| Geek R . i oymungul g Lnyzellee ° ‘4 VF AEE EAI ———_——————— ¥ Boggah MAP of the INLAND NAVIGATION . Sanashgolla o| eprgory Pablife ‘d according to.het eof Parliament by t Renn wen Tazo 78216 WeLarrison fe. A12./] yeh Sireel. ADDENDA. | I. Fare of the Great Mocut: and the Progrefs of MADAJEE SINDIA. [Refers to pages \xxxvii, and cxxviii, of the Introduction. ] Arter the first edition of the Memoir was printed, and before it was published (in 1788), accounts from India informed us, that Sindia had been defeated by the confederated Rajpoots, on the side of J yenagur and Joodypour: and that in consequence, he had retreated southward to Gwalior. T hey added, moreover, that the nominal Mogul, Shah Aulum, had taken the opportunity of escaping from Sindia’s camp, to the Rohilla chief of Sehaurun- pour. In the course of the following year, the horrid transaction of putting out the eyes of the unfortunate Mogul, was perpetrated by the same Rohilla chief, Golam Cawdir (see Introd. p. exxi.), who took pofsefsion of Delhi,.and of the Mogul’s treasures. Some have attributed this cruelty, to.disappointed avarice: but it ap- pears that Golam Cawdir took pofsefsion of ati the treasures ; and that the sum of them was fully equal to his expectations. His brutal and insolent conduct towards his aged captive, was more probably in revenge of real, or supposed injuries. He very soon after, suffered an excruciating death from the hands of Madajee Sindia; who again pursued his schemes of conquest on the side of Rajpootana, with various succeis: although his arms were, on the whole, triumphant. By the latest advices from India, matters appear to be far from settled, in the north-west of Hindoostan; where the growing [ 366 7) power of the Sriks, threatens the peace, if not the security, of their southern and eastern neighbours. [See pagescxxi, and cxxil, of the Introduction. ] | If. Correction of the Coast of Orn1ssa, in the Mar of HInDoosTAN. [Refers to page 11.] Tus arrival of Capt. Ritchie in England, enabled me to correct that part of the coast, between the mouth of the Kannaka river (on the north of Point Palmiras), and the most southern branch of the Mahanuddy, or Cattack river; froma tracing of that coast, made by Capt. Ritchie, by order of Mr. Hastings. From. this chart it appears, that Point Palmiras is further to the eastward, in respect of Jagarnaut and Balasore, than is warranted by the mate- rials, discufsed in page 11: for by the late observations, it ought to be placed (at least) in 87° 5’ longitude, instead of 87° 1’ 30”. A reference to the map will best explain the respective positions of the principal mouths of the Mahanuddy, and other rivers, be- tween the black pagoda and Kannaka. It is proper to observe, that the coast was not traced home to the black pagoda; so that the exact position of Point Palmiras, is yet a desideratum. Capt. Ritchie was informed, when at the southmost opening of the Ma- hanuddy, that the black pagoda, was very near, on the south-west. It was, however, out of sight; but this may be accounted for, by the form of the coast, which projects in a very large curve, and might intercept the view of the pagoda, from a person close under the shore, as Mr. Ritchie was: although the pagoda might not be many miles off. The southmost mouth or opening of the Ma- hanuddy is in lat. 19° 54’; and is supposed to be about 19 miles to the castward of Jagarnaut pagoda. The object of this exami- nation, was, to enable the Government of Bengal, to fix on @ r se7 7 proper spot for & light-house, for the direction of ships round Point Palmiras, and into Balasore road. Capt. Ritchie gave the prefer- ence to the point itself (named Mayaparah by the natives), but no light-house is yet erected. I believe the matter rested with the ‘merchants of Calcutta. The reef extends near 10 miles to the E NE of Point Palmiras, in the new chart. There was too much surf on the coast to allow his boat to land, so that he could not learn. the names of the few villages that are dispersed along the coast. He is pretty certain that no large river falls in between. Point Palmiras and the false point. III. TRrapition concerning ALEXANDER’s crofsing the Inpus,_ in the Country of SINDY. [ After page 131. ] THERE is, according to the report of the gentleman, mentioned in page 177, a tradition amongst the people of Sindy, concerning the place where Alexander crofsed the Indus, on his return to Persia. They refer this crofsing-place, to. a point, considerably higher up.than Tatta. It has been stated in the note, page 179, that Tatra stands in the inferior delta ; but if the tradition may be depended on, as to particulars, it is probable that Patrara stood in the superior delta. It is worthy of remark, that in the map of Persia, mentioned in page 225, a town of the name of Eraba,. stands on the eastern bank of the river that answers to the drabius of Alexander and. Nearchus. ay i = — as> ° ee — —= a et eee — <== - —o we = Ne oe a ee pe ce cP ow Py ee ee —— —— enn _— * = o =p eee - : =e - — -— : a : = =P : + ik =. =< ee ee ee Besse ic ; a a > —— ee = SS SS : = OES Oe Rs manana HW . : aaa a SSS = —— = ; = ; =3-¥ i] = ~? ar are pee ~ = oe ae : : : = : ees = - vn a = atk li 232. a aah Fee ngewe y - - > = = = sabe _—" ex _——- ti ~ Se ape ireceees pee en ; 3 SSS Se SR ate ee : —— 2 =e rs 2 : : = ig cance eS : Stems oe : —— ; : TESTS yE - v — nm = : : : ¥ ee : 2 ~ : -' j= + = ae a = some oo ss = === —— ' — oe ee a ' = — Se ple aot - - -~ — ~ here: — or Bee eet in ~ — — ~ — = Pd m - — " -—- - > ~ - = em mth aarti —_ must ~ = : <5 = in ‘< panna art a RT - . rs © == ae pa iS eal Sains ge ahr oh ee = a - — 5 ee a ~ og tte se ee y - as es I TTS “ ; = a. ee i, SB Pa Soe eT SS ; = : goede === aerial 2 ~ eels je =~ 2S: ——- ; 6S in = 1 te ne ee ene at NEARS =e i ei = - - a = * abi os Es i-s a oe = > < —— =m ——: —_ aed - ess ae SSS ee ee ee 2 ’ - + ps - - ee ee — 8 — = — : aS ‘~ r 3 a mca ee Meér So PT ae Se — re -O ae tees 2 ~ ' - -—- = - = = tity aie tt ee = = -— — _—- _ aC Ee. ~ = -— ~ ~ . r onesie =a a = Psroe = ~ = <= - _ Soe ees —- ——+—- - . . ——= . : = ei =x = = e jn a ~ — — ——_ - — = o> : . : — a. ss aia Ria 9S : - ae SSE = =e = . = ——— a pr sna usu See eh een paReD oaepeniaaeaanetensnsaens pene et a i aan : \ iH re [ 368 ] ; IV. Concerning the Position of StRINAGUR, and the upper Part of ibe Course of the GANGEs. [Refers to page 227, et seq.] I rinp that I was misled, by the map of the Ganges, made from the materials furnished by the late M. Tiefentalier; having, on the authority of that map, placed the town of Sirinagur (the ca- pital of a district of the same name) on the north of Hurdwar: whereas, it appears by the observations of some English gentle- men, who visited Sirinagur in 1789, to lie nearly to the EN E of. Hurdwar. It is a very extraordinary mistake; and ought to ren- der us cautious in receiving other reports (of bearings, at least), from the same authority. | The position of Sirinagur is at present established, in the addi- tional map (at page 65), on the authority of Capt. John Guthrie, who visited it in 1789: and who says, that “ it is 85 miles from “« Coadwar Gaut, through the hills: and 60 cofses from Hurdwar, “up the Ganges, to the ENE: ascertained by a compafs and “‘ perambulator.” (Ftoad miles are no doubt intended.) I am in- debted to Col. Mark Wood, chief engineer of Fort William, Ben- gal, for this obliging communication. Mr. Daniel, witha party also visited Sirinagur, the same year: and he gives nearly the same idea of its geographical position. It is situated in an exceeding deep, and very narrow valley ; formed by mount Sewalick,* the northern boundary of Hindoostan, on the one side; and the vast ridge of snowy mountains of HimMA- LEH, or IMAUS, on the other: and from the report of the natives, it would appear, that the nearest part of the base of the latter (on which snow was actually falling, in the month of May), was not * Sewalick is the term, according to the common acceptation ; but Capt. Kirkpatrick proves, from the evident etymology of it, that it should be Sewa-Zyck. Ba : 2 IS) »* . et ‘eet [ 369 * more than 14 or 15 G. miles in direct distance, to the N, or NE of Sirinagur town. In crolsing the mountains of Sewalick, they met with the vege- table productions, proper to the temperate climates; and the ther- mometer stood at 584°: but in descending into the lower part of the valley of Sirinagur (although, as we have just said, the north side of it, is bordered by snowy mountains), the thermometer rose to 100°, in the shade: which was 2° higher than at the place where they first began to ascend, from the plains of Hindoostan. Mr. Daniel was greatly struck with the magnificence of the scenery, during this short excursion; particularly in the valley of Sirinagur itself, on one side of which, the base of the snowy ridge may be said to commence: and the entire face of the mountain, from the base to the summit, meeting the eye at once, exhibits a boldnefs of front, and vastnefs of elevation, that is seldom equalled in one and the same point of view. ~ Some geographical information concerning the upper part of the course of the Ganges, and its principal branches, appears at the foot of a very characteristic, and beautiful sketch, of the two great chains of mountains; drawn by Mr. Daniel, and transmitted to this country ; and communicated to me, by my friend Sir Joseph Banks. This information is contained in three geographical sketches, ex- plained in some letters that accompany them. Two of these sketches are Mr. Daniel's original ones; and as far as they go, ex- hibit that firm attachment to truth, and honesty of discrimination, which I have observed in all the works of this ingenious artist: for he has made two distinct sketches, of what he saw, and of what he only beard of. The third sketch is called “ Mr. Daniel’s sketch ‘ corrected:” and differs in one remarkable particular, from the original one; in that the Alucknundra river, which pafses under Sirinagur, is made perfectly distinct from the Baghyretty: but Mr. Daniel's sketch describes the Alucknundra, as a branch of the Baghyretty, which separates from it, below the cow’s mouth, and 3B | ee -— ee — += eS =e Ts a Sh ee ee a es = =—s se = = > —— a —— _— a = on ——— = Se a as = - ———— —— [- S10" rejoins it below Sirinagur. I know not to whom I am to attribute this “* corrected sketch 53 but some of the information written un- der it, differs from that contained in Mr. Daniel’s letters. Although the geographical information furnished by this tour, is not ofa kind, perfect or circumstantial enough, to allow of its being inserted in the great map: yet, on the whole, afsisted by our previous, though very limited, knowledge of the subject, we may draw from it, the following conclusions: ist. That the Baghyretty (which I take to be the true head of the Ganges) and Alucknundra rivers, the former from the N, andthe latter from the N E; join their streams at Deuprag, or the middle Gangoutra,* at a few miles distance below Sirinagur; and then form the proper Ganges of Hindoostan; which afterwards ifsues through mount Sewalick, at Hurdwar, the lower Gangoutra. 2d. That Sirinagur is situated on the Alucknundra, reckoned the largest of the two streams: and being there confined within a channel of 100 yards wide, runs with astonishing rapidity, and is crofsed by means of rope bridges, of a peculiar construction. 3d. That the Alucknundra river (or at least the eastern branch of it) has its source in the snowy mountains of Thibet; and is traceable to Buddlenaut, or Badrenaut, nine journies above Siri- nagur. The road being exceedingly difficult, great deductions must of course be made, in reducing the distance to a straight line. By the map, at page 200, it seems probable, that the Aluck- nundra is the same river that appears in Du Halde (Vol. IV.), under the name of Mancbou; whose source is not far from that of the Ganges; and which it joins before that river ifsues from mount Sewalick. | 4th. That the Baghyretty river, has a source far more remote than the Alucknundra: but through defect. of information, the direction of its course above the upper Gangoutra, is unknown. The account in the corrected sketch, says, that one branch of it * This is a compound term, signifying the fall or cascade of the Ganga, or Ganges. = “a -_ a : < aetitin - es - _—— 6 2 , eRe. " - [ S713 comes from the lake Dbul above Cashmere: but this lake, as is well known, having no outlet on the east, from the valley of Cash- mere; any branch of the Ganges that comes from the north-west, must of course, spring from the mountains that lie on the east of Cashmere. As to the head of the Ganges itself, we cannot forget the particulars, communicated by the Lamas, sent by Camu; whose report, although defective in geometrical exactneis, has not fallen under any suspicions of error, or misrepresentation, in plain matters of fact: and their report was, that the Ganges iUsues from the lake Mapana, and runs westward; afterwards turning to the south, and south-east. The mefsenger sent by Tiefentaller, ap- pears to have corroborated this report ; though without intending it. [See pages 309 and 310 of the Memoir. ] The distance of the cavern, named the cow’s mouth, is not written on Mr. Daniel’s sketch; but may be inferred by the proportional spaces, to be somewhat nearer to Sirinagur, than Badrenaut is. It is described to be above the upper Gangoutra (though I had supposed it to be one and the same place), and this last, is about 150G. miles from Sirinagur, by Tiefentaller’s account: and as this gentleman’s report of the distazce between Hurdwar and Sirina- gur agrees with the late accounts; that between Sirinagur and Gangoutra (as he also travelled it himself) may, I think, be ad- mitted in the present case. Upon the whole, we have made no advances, in the present in- stance, towards ascertaining the upper part of the course of the Ganges; or that between its source and the cow's mouth; which latter, we may conceive,.from the accounts before us, to be si- tuated in a north, or N by W direction from Hurdwar. Between those points, the Ganges may be supposed to take a deep bend; though perhaps not quite so deep as the Lamas’ map describes it. Mr. Daniel was informed (as we have before hinted), that the Baghyretty river, at a considerable distance below the cow’s mouth, that is four journies, separates into two branches ; the easternmost 3B 2 [ 372 ] of which is said to be the Alucknundra. It is however, so unusual @ circumstance, ina rugged and mountainous country, for a river to separate into different branches ; and these to unite again, at the distance of several days’ journey, lower down; that it requires a more decisive kind of evidence, than the vague report of tra- vellers ; given perhaps, in a language not critically understood by the persons who received it. Concerning this, and other particu- lars, the very active and spirited inquiries, now pursued by our countrymen in India, may speedily furnish us with very satisfac- tory information. My worthy friend, Col. Robert Kyd, of the Bengal establish- ment, whose active and philanthropic mind, directs every discovery, and every incident, towards the benefit of his fellow creatures; ob- serves, on occasion of his communicating the narrative of Mr. Da- niel’s journey, to the Government of Bengal, “ that the facility of communication with this Alpine region, enables those, whose ill health might otherwise compel them to revisit their native country, subject to the annoyance of breathing the unwholesome air of a ship, for several months; to effect a change of climate from that of the burning plains of Hindoostan, to the cold of Greenland (if required), in 48 hours; or to any of the inter- mediate temperatures, between those extremes: accompanied also with the no lefs desirable change of vegetable diet. To those European constitutions that have been relaxed, by long residence, in the lower regions of Bengal, the Rungpour frontier offers a similar resource; and is still nearer at hand.” s ~ 6 nm € "n “ . 4 wn + o €¢. Sa) ¢ nn « ~ 6 an 4 n~ END OF THE MEMOIR. INDEX TO THE MEM OTR. *.* The Names of Countries, or Nations, are in Roman Capitals; and the Names, or Titles of Princes, Rajahs, or Chiefs, in Italic ones. The Titles of Books, and the Names of Authors, as well as of other Persons whose Authorities are quoted, or whose Afsistance has been acknowledged in the Course of the Work, are in Italics: and the Names of Places belonging to Ancient Geography, have an * prefixed to them. The Roman Figures, refer to the Introduction; and the Arabic ones, to the Memoir, and Appendix. 444 Abbreviations.—Terrs. Territories. I. Island. R.River. Pt. Point. Mt. or Mt* Mountain, or Mountains. Prov. Province. A. Page ABDALLA, King of Candahar, his visits to Delhi, xx et seq. His grand battle with the Mahrattas, Ixxiv. Founder of the kingdom of Candahar - CXXIil ABDALLI, meaning the subjects of the King of Candahar. See Candahar; and 167 Abdul Humeed Labori, 95, 99s 137» 139> 259 Abdul Kurrim - 95, 164 Abul Fazil, compiles the Ayin Acbaree, cix His description of Cashmere, 145. Cited, 80, 143, 162, 163 Abulfeda, 192. His Persian Geography, untranslated - ” 199 Abingdon, Major tap 27 ABISTAG I, Emperor of Ghizni xliv ACBAR, Emperor, born, 183. The Mo- guldynasty established in his person, lviii. The glory of the house of Timur, lix. His division of Hindoostan, cix, et seq. His pilgrimage to Agimere = 220 Page Acbarabad, another name for Agra 64 * Acesines river (the Chunaub) 100, 124 Acheen head - - A2 * Adamas river - - 249 ADFIDSING Rajah, Terr.of - cxviii Adjodin - 92, 104, 119 Adoni - - CXXXV, 285 AFGHAN or PATAN dynasty of Emperors of Hindoostan, origin of - xlviil AFGHANS, - TI5, 152, 167 *«Acara of Ptolemy, not Agra, 64 (but pro- bably the Agaroa of Bernoulli, Vol. I. 135:) AGIMERE, or AZMERE CXxVi, 219 Agra,63. Table of distances from 318 AHMED SHAH, Emperor - Ixix ALEX ANDER’s expedition furnished the Greeks with the first authentic knowledge of India, xxv. Was not ignorant of the phenomena of tides, or of the course of the Indus; when he set out, xxiii, xxiv. Saw orem SS —= . ne : oe = a = “ ee ee ee ee = See } ] y : ; ail) } : rr 7 - : | OMe EMR: : vr 4 7 ai taut i | ‘Hi Th ve ' i 7 7 Hee i ; 4 Hid : Batt i ’ 14 | : 3 nN eae ; Pete tail ; Hite t | 4 Hea bs { mili 3} a . iy ) Was & Wh 1 we : ; i 1 : UA ie ye Ti ' ' t “1 i] cl c Hue Bod, ie. ig He | } { Ht be { nti J a « SS - . . or aes ema ee eee we Sli are _ . ey s ) _* Cay. Hees ee ape es FO ES --+ > 23-8 374 INDEX TO THE Page only the western frontier of India, xxy. supposed India to be the easterm extreme of the continent, xxvil. His route in the Panjab traced, 121, e¢ seg. His-altars, 124. Fleet built, 125. Did not visit Cashmere, 126. His voyage down the Hydaspes, &c. ib. Wounded in a city near the present Toulomba, 14128. -Has had too much credit for his Indian.con- quests, 130. Conjecture concerning his fleet, 132. His descendants, or those of lis followers, recognized in Bijore and Badakshan, in modern times, 161, et seq. ‘166,201. His marches on the west of the Indus, remarks on, 169. Bridge over the Indus,175. Goes in quest of elephants, ib. Map ef his-marches between the-Caspian sea and the Indus, 200. His voyage from Pattala, down the Indus, and expedition along the coast, 187. Port of Alexander, ab. ‘Tradition in Sindy, concerning his crofsing the Indus - 367 Alishung Prov. and River - 156, 165 ALLA, Emperor, attacks.the.Decean xlviii Allahabad city, 62. Not Palibothra 51 ALMORAH - - 312 ALLUMGUIRE II. - xxii Alluyions of rivers, remarks on, 246, 255, | 256, 341, et seq. Alphabetum Thibetanum - 300, 303 Alucknundra river ‘— - 369, et seq. Alunkar Prov. and R. - 156, 165 Amboor - - 266 AMEDNAGUR, soubah of - Cx1 Amednagur city - - 223 Amedabad - 34, 35, 209, 229 Ammercot - - 183 Andaman island - - 4 Anderson, Mr. David =.) MinBals 283 Anderson, Mr. Fames, Notes A. and vi Angedive islands re bs 29 Anjenga - ~ 18,19 Annamally Mts. : 276 Anquitel. du Perron, 91, 212, 223, 250,252, . 253 ANTHROPOPHAGT in the islands, in the bay, of. Bengal, &c - _XXxIx, et seq. Antiquite Geograpbigque del’ Inde, 124,168, 198 * Aornus Mt. - 162,173, 174 * ARACHOSIA - 169, 191 Aracan, coast, and river ae eae Aramroy 186 ARCOL, NABOB of, his territories and revenue, cxxxvi, ef seg. Pays a subsidy to the East-India. Company, cxiv. An ally | of the British - CXXXVi Arcot, city of é - 265 | Page * ARTA, or ARIANA - 169, 191 Arinkill of Ferishta, the same as Warangole, CX1, 247 AROKHAGE ~ y 169 Arnaul island - m 33 Arrian, his account of the dimensions of India, xxvi. His Indian history, merit of, XxVill, xxIx. Cited, xxiv, xxvii, xxx, X¥XIili, 5 40.93, 125,128, 171, 174,176, 181, 187, 230 Arruck, or Areg - 250, 251 Asiatics, give the same names to countries that lie on both sides of any capital river CXXiV ASHENAGUOUR, the ancient name of Sewad, 3 158, 173 ASSAM, 297, et seg. Its capital, Gher- gong - a9 * ASSACANI oO AGGs 1785 1745 875 Afsergur | : 207 Astley’s Collection of Travels, 194, 195, 307 Attock city, 83,87, 121. Supposed to be on or near the site of Taxila 122 AVA, dominions of, 297. City, 306. Ri- ver of - 39, 40, 295, 297, 299 Avenue of trees, 500 miles in length 82 Aurungabad - 210, et seq. AURUNGZEBE, or ALLUMGUIRE I. his elevation, Ixi. Absent from his ca- pital, 30 years, Ixii. _His revenue, Ixiii, Two letters of his, to his sons, ib. Con- tests of -his sons, and their descendants, for the throne, ib. et seq. Chastizes the Yuzuf-Zyes - 164 Ayin Acbaree, or Institutes of Achar, com- piled by Abul -Fazil, cix. Translated into English, by Mr. Gladwin, ib. Cited, vi, 68, 79, 81, 91, 101, 102,127, 131, 136, 137, 146, 151, 152, 153, 154, 159; 163,173,178, 184,185, 186, 187, 299. Azmere. See Agimere. AZUPH DOWLAH. Sce Gude. % BABER, Emperor, conquers Hindoostan, _ vi. .His commentaries quoted by Capt. Kirkpatrick, 85, 87, 95, 109, 116, 151, 154 to 159,165, 167, 176 * BACTRIA - - 170; 199 Baddammy - - 252 Badra, applied-te the names of rivers 286 Badrachillum - - 246 Badrenaut, or Buddlenaut - 370 Baghyretty river - 369, et seq. BAGLANA - - 258, e¢ seq. policy of its sovereigns 259 agent Oy MEMOIR. 375 ~ Page BAHADER SHAH, Emperor - lxiv BAHAR, soubah of - - cx Babelgong - - 208, 212 Bain river - 246, et seg. Baker, Capt. George - 296, et seq. BALAGAT (a province of the Deccan) CXXVIi Balasore - 9 BALHARA, the title of the Kings of Nehrwaleh, in the 13th eentury 228 * Balioos, the ancient name of Candahar, 171 BALK - - - 88 Balla-Gaut - - CXXXVvi BALLOGES, a nation or people cxx, 167, 1738 BALLOGISTAN, Little - 1b. BALTISTAN. See Little Thibet: Bamian - - - 89 Bancapour-Sanore - - 249 Bandoogur - - 6 Bangalore ~ - 267, 268 Banks, Sir Foseph - 31, 369 Barker, Sir Robert - 103 Barker, Mr. - - 14 Barnard, Mr. - - 284. Baran R. - - 156, 157 Barehmooleh pafs - 138 Baroach (or Broach) - 34. 227 the port of Tagara and of Nehrwa- leh - - - 228, 229 Baronthala, a name of Lafsa - 306 BARRAMAUL, valley of a 271 Bafseen - - ~ 32 Bate - - - - 186 Batnir, or Batinda - 76; 119 desert of - - 120 Battles, a great many fought on the plains of Panniput and Carnawl - - I xxiv, 62 Battles of the French and English with the natives of India, gained with a very small proportion of European troops XCV Bazaar, on the Indus - 86, 148 BAZ ALET FUNG; late - CXXXv1 *Bazira - - 172; 1735 174, 175 Beauchamp M, - 81, 88, 191 Beder = - 210, 248 BEDNORE, or BIDDANORE xCVi, CXXXVill *Bedusta, ancient Hindoo name of the Hy- daspes river, or modern Behut 99, 254 Beemah, a sacred river 2445 254, 258 Behker, or Bhakor - - ¥79, 178 Behut, or Jhylum river, 99, 137, 1435 144. Its source in Cashmere, 136. Conflux with the Chunaub - - 448 Beiragur . - 240 Bejapour, or Visiapour ; 280, 251 BEMBATJ EE, Terrs. of a ~ UORRE — . Page Bember, 84, 85; 91, 135. Route to Cash- meré, by - = 134 BENARES, province of, a¢quired by the British, c. Revenues of, cxiv, cxvi. City, 62. ‘Tables of distances from = - 319 BENGAL, happily situated with respect to its security from foreign attacks, cxv. Re- venues, extent, and population of, cxiii, ef seq. Invaded by the Mahrattas, xxxvi. Merit of its Governors, in the conduct of the Carnatic, &c. wars, civ. Its provinces obtained by the East India Company, un- der circumstances particularly favourable, cv. Ina better state than the rest of In- dia - - - CVi Bengalla - - - 57 Bensley, Mr. -. * Vi, 78; 236 BERAR, soubah of - - Cx BERAR RAFAH, MOODAFEE BOONSLAH, territories of, cxxix. Holds Orifsa, which separates the British pofsefsions in Bengal, from the northern circars, ib. Great extent of his dominions, cxxx. Revenue, 7b. A descendant of Sevajee - - ib. Bernoulli, M. - iii, 68, 69, 79, 91, 935 104, 105, 107, 163, 307 Bereilly - - - : Bernier, M. the most instructive of all Eas¢- Indian travellers, 133. Cited, 66, 71, 96, 137, 142, 192 Beyah R. (ancient Hypbasis) - 102 Beypasha R. ancient Hindoo name of the Beyah, or Hypbasis - 102 Bezoara, or Buzwarah ~ 210 Bhakor.. See Behker. BHARATA, the Sanscrit name of Hindoo- stan - - g XX Bheerah pafs, over the Behut river 87 BICKANERE - - - CXXxiii Bijinagur, the proper name of Bisnagur. See Bisnagur. Bijore, the ancient Bazira 1$7; et seq. BILSAH - - 233 Bisnagur city founded, liii. Position of, 291 Bifsooly (in the Panjab) - - 105 Biton or Beton, his geography of Alexan- der’s marches, quoted by Pliny XXX1 Black pagoda - - - 365 Boad - - - 240 BOGILLANA. See BAGLANA. Bogle, Mr. George - 3QT; 302 Bombay, 31. Tables of distances from, 320 Bomrauzepollam - - 284 BONSOLA, or BOONSL AH, the family name of the Rajahs of Berar - - Ixxx BOOTAN, a feudatory of Thibet; 301. Mountains, vast height of - 302 ! 1| Fe a ae GA A 376 Page Bopaltol - - 206 Bore - - XXIV, 181 Boudier, Claud cxxili, 48, 66, 77, 78 Bramins, or Brachmins, burn themselves, 127 BRITISH POSSESSIONS in Hindoostan, extent, population, and revenues of, cxiii, et seq. and © - - CXXXVIl BRITISH NATION, or its representative in India, the East-India Company, con- quests of, xcii, xciv, xcv. Wars with . Hyder Ally, and the Nizam of the Dec- can, xcvi, &c. With the Mahrattas, c. Allies in India, the Nabobs of Oude, and the Carnatic - CXill, CXiv British Channel, no good chart of, exist- ing - - Vv Brodera - 34, 2209 221, 224 Browne, Col. - 70, 932 110 Bruce, Major William - - 234. *Bucephala - 125 BUCHARIA, the countries of that name distinguished from each other 196, 199 Bud, or Bodda, worshipped by the people of Nahroara - - 229 Buffon, Count - 343 349» 354 Bullauspour - - - 108 BUNDELA or BUNDELCUND cxvii, 234 Bunnoo, or Banou - 114, 115, 116 Burhanpour - - 33, 203, 208 BURMAH . - 297, 298 Burrampooter river, the same w'th the San- poo river of Thibet, 355. General course of, 355,356. Unknown in Europe as a capital river, until the year 1765, 356. Vast breadth of - - 357 Burrampooter, and Ganges rivers, a remark- able circumstance attending their courses, in respect to each other - 314 Bufsy, M. the geography of his marches the only remaining monument of the power of the French, in the Deccan, 249. Great advantages arising to geography from, ib. Map of his marches, cited, 210, 2145 214, 215, 248, 249,254 Butlafs, or Puddar river - 225 Buzwarah. See Bezoara. *BYLTZ of Ptolemy, the Balti-stan, or Little Thibet of modern times, 97, 150 C. CABUL, province of, 151, 153. City of, the capital ot the kingdom ot Candahar, 88, 153. Esteemed the gate of India, to-_ wards Tartary, 153. River of Cab), 1555 et Seq, INDEX TO THE Page Capital cities, their positions often fixed with a reference to foreign politics xlviii overgrown, both a moral and political evil - - 208, 209 Cadiapatam Point . See |: Cesar, Frederick 251,254, 282, 291, 292 CAFERISTAN, the same as Kuttore 164 Caggar river - - - 70; 74, 186 Caillaud, General - 282, 283 Calastri - - 283 Calcutta, geographical position of, 8. Ac- count of, 58. Its citadel, 59. ‘Table of distances from - 321 Calicut - - 27 Calini river - - 51, 54 *Calinipaxa - - 515 54 Call, Sir Fobn - - 16, 275 Call, Col. Thomas - 216, 219, 230 Callander, Mr. - Vl, XXIV Callanore, or Kullanore - 105 Callian : - 32 *Calliana - - 32 Calpy - - 204, 205 Calymere Point - - 15 Camac, Col. Facob 211,218, 2215 233s 236, 238, 240, 246 Cambay, city of, 35. The port of Ameda- bad - 209 gulf of - - ac, 20 Camels, bred in Sindy - 181 Cameron, Mr. - - 205, 233 CAMHI, Emperor of China, 307, 310, 314. Sends persons to discover the springs of the Ganges - - 314 Campbell, Capt. é s II Canals of FE ROSE III. 73, et seq. CANDAHAR, King of, (TIMUR SHAH, son and succefsor of ABDALLA) his kingdom founded by Abdalla, cxxiii. Fur- ther account of, 152, 155. ‘The country of Sindy, tributary to him CXXIV, 184 Candahar, city, 89, 90. The gate of India towards Persia, 153,167. Not the Pa- ropamisan Alexandria - 169, 171 Canoul - - - 286 Canoge ~ - 54 Cannon, an extraordinary large one 61 CARNATIC, anciently included the whole peninsula south of the Kistnah river, cxxxvii. Extent and revenues of, ib. In- convenient form, considered with respect to its defence, ib. Vast number of for- trefses, in an - 275 Carnatic. Gur -— - 275 Carnawl, 70, 72. A place of battles, pie 2 Carter, Capt. = fs 206 Carwar “ « a 29 MEMOIR. Page CASHGAR §7, 163, 164, 191, et seq. CASHMERE, measured roads from’ Hin- doustan to, 132. Journies of the Mogul Emperors, toit, 133. Position of its ca- pital, 135. Dimensions of its valley, 140. Description of, 143. Originally a lake, ib. Shawls mnanitacconan there, 144. Has a breed of sheep that carry burthens, id. Revenues of - - 145 *CASIA, or CASHGAR - 97 Cathcart, Hon. Colonel - 274, 278 *CATHERI of Diodorus Siculus, the Kut- try tribe of Hindoos - 99s. 129 Catinandu - 303 CATRY tribe of Thevenot, the Caiber of Diodorus - - 93 Cattack, 11. Importance of its position cxxx Cauvery river, or Cavery - Caveripatam - - 370 *Caucasus of India 169; 170, 171, 190. See also Hindo-Kho. CEYLON island, 43: et age 275 Its figure doubtful 44 Chandernagore - - 59 Chandeghere, or Kandegheri 283, 291 Chanda - - 248 Chandor - - - 208 Chanderee - - 233 Changamah - - 273 Chanmanning - - 301, 302 Chaparang 309 CHARASM, or KARASM - 115 *CHAURANEI of Ptolemy (SPREE to Kauria) 97 *CHATAE (Koten) 97 CHATEESGUR, one of the. names of the Ruttunpour province. See Ruttunpour. Cheitore, 230, 231. — taken by the Ma- homedans - li Chevalier, M. - - 297, 299 Chilka lake - - 242 Chillambrum - - 13 CHINA, its comparative vicinity to Bengal, 295. Map of, in Du Halde - ib. Chinaputton 290, 291 Chinese travellers sive’ on the Nou Kian, or Ava river - - 296 Chinnabalabaram - 266, 281, 282 Chinsurah - ~ 59 Chitteldroog - 269, 292 Chittigong - - 38 Chitwa - 27 CHOROMANDEL. See Coromandel. Chowpareh pafs - a. EFS, 154 Chronological Table of Emperors cxli Chunaub river (the Acesines) 100, 124 Chuganserai, 151. River, 156, 157, 163 Chunagur, or Junagur (in Guzerat) 224 CIRCARS, NORTHERN, enumerated. 377 Page cxxxiv. Whence denominated, ib. How situated in respect of Bengal and Madras, cxxxv. Revenues. of, ib. Geographical construction of, 242, 243. Obtained by the French from the Nizam of the Deccan, Ixxi. Conquered by the British XCi Circar, definition of, - ‘ cx Clive, Lord XCl, XCill, xCiv, XCV, 59, 265 * Clisobara - - 49 *Cocala - - 243 Cochin, 22. Lakes of - ZI Coimbettore ~ 276, 27 Colair lake 255> 2 Colouring of the MAP of HINDOO OSTAN, account of - - XV Coleroone R. - - 257 Colore, or Coloor : - 290 Combam, or Commum - 285 *COMEDI of pidouecas (answering to Kut- tore) - 150, 164 COMIS, or CUMIS - - 189 Comorin, Cape - 17, €t seq. CONCAN - - CXXVil Conda, or Kond, a termination signifying fortrefs - - 216 Condanore - - 287 Condavir - - 290 Conflux of the Hydaspes and Acesines (Be- hut, and Chunaub) turbulent and dange- rous - a 118 Confederacy of the principal powers of Hin- doostan, against the British, in 1780 iii Conghé lake - - 310 Conquests of Europeans in Hindoostan, &c. xc. Impolicy of prosecuting, by the Bri- tish - - CV Condamine, M. - min BE Connoisance de Temps - 29 Coote, Sir Eyre XCl, Cl, Cli, 264, 266 Coos-Beyhar, or Cooch Beyhar 301 *Cophenes, R. - 170, 171, 176 CORAH provinces 63, ice et seq. COROMONDEL coast, authorities for the geography of, 12, 19. Has no port for large ships - - - 264 Cospour - . 298 Cosa R. or Kofs - - 304 Cofs, an itinerary measure of Hindoostan, 4, et seg. Common, or Hindoostanny cofses, ib. Of Acbar and Shah Jehan, 4, 85. Those of the Ayin Acbaree, are of the common standard, 80. Proof of it, Note - ~ IS] Cofsimbazar - - 60 Cotsford, Mr. - - - 10; 243 Coveripatam. See Caveripatam. Coupele - - : 121 Cow R. or Cow-mull, 154, 155. . The Co- phenes - - 170 =e. 375 Page Cow’s mouth, acavern so named 308, 336, 369, et seq. Cridland, Lieut. ~ - Il, 243 *Crocala - - 187 Crotchey (the port of Alexander) 187 Cuddapah - " 282 Cuddalore - - 13, 279 Cudapanattum - - 271 Cumming, Capt. Edward, . 47 Curtius, Quintus CUTCH, 185. - XXXl, 120, 123, 125 A rugged country, cxxiv. Little Cutch - - 186 CUTTUB, Emperor, founder of the Patan dynasty, in Hindoostan . xlviii g D Dacca, city, 61. An extraordinary large cannon there - - ib. *DAHZE - - XX, IQI DAHISTAN - XX, 189, 191 Dalmacherry - - 281 Dalrymple, Mr. viiy17, 18, 19, 20, 28, 30, 315 30, 37, 38, 39, 40, 45, 181, 185, 243, 248, 271, 274, 275, 292 Daniel, Mr. ws 368, 369 D’ Anville, M. viii, 6, 7, 13,14, 19, 36, 38, 39> 43244» 46, 52, 77,78, 97, 98,100, 120, 124, 154, 168, 177, 187, 188, 194, 195, 197 to 199, 212, 214, 215, 221, 225, 226, 273, 274, 276, 282, 284, 287, 2809, 290, 292, 295, 298, 300, 310, 311, 355, | 3 th 356, 372, 374 was misinformed respecting the names of the Panjab rivers - 124, 125 his opinion respecting the limits of the ancient world, justified 198, 199 D’ Apres, M. viii, 13, 20, 36, 39, 40, 42, | | 44, 46 Dara Shekoe’s march from Moultan to Can- dahar - - 90, 166 Darempoury - | - = J SA DARIUS HYSTASPES, explores the In- dus, xxii. Renders the western parts of India, tributary to Persia - xxiii, 146 Darwar, - - CXXV, 252 Davis, Capt. - - 288, 290 D’ Auvergne, Lieut. - = 25 Davy, Major - - 103 Day’s journey in Hindoostan, length of, 2875 317 Debalpour - - - 111 DECCAN, geographical definition of, xix, cxii. Its history more obscure than that of Hindoostan, xliii. First invaded by the Mahomedans in 1293, li. A stumb- ling block to the Emperors of Hindoo- stan, lix. Becomes independent of Del- INDEX TO THE Page hi, Ixvili: Its history written by F erishta, and may be soon expected to appear in English, Ixxix. Deccan, signifies the SOUTH, cxii. Most of it pofsefsed by the Mahrattas - - €XXIV, CXxvii DECCAN, SOUBAH of, NIZAM ALLY, his territories and revenues, CXXXV, CXXXVi Deenkote pafs; over the Indus, 82, 114, 1 Delafield, Capt. - - : “5 Dethi, 65,66. Tables of distances from, ) 32 Dellamcotta - - i Delta of the Ganges, 346. Of the rae 372179. Of the Ava, or Pegu river, 39, 297. Ofrivers in general, 255, e¢ seq. Dena R. - as 120 Deogire (Dowlatabad) - - 213 Deogire, or Deogur (in Nagpour, or Gond- wanah) - 237 Deopad, or Doupar - - 288, 289 DESERT of Batnir “ - 120 of Agimere, or REGISTAN, xxil, 183. Of Candahar - 115 Desidiri - : - 142 Devicotta “ - 14 Dhul, or Dul lake, - =e Diamond mines; Panna, or Purna, 233: Beiragur, 240: Raolconda, 253: Colore, or Ganl. 290: Gandicotta - 282 Dilen R. ~ 26 - 154. Dilla, Mt. - - ~ 22 Dil Kusha - ~ 165 Diodorus Siculus, xxxi, 93, 123, 124, 125, 128, 230 Diu island - - - 36 Doabeh R. ee - 157 Dobygur - - 275 DOOAB, explanation of the term - cxvi DOON, or DOWN “ ~ 69 Douloo-Sagur - . - 311 Doupar, or Deopad - - 288, 289 Dow, Col. — xli, xlii, lii, cxxxiv, 70, 71, 73 DOWLAT ABAD, soubah of, cxi. For- trefs of - . cxi, 213 Drummond, Capt. . - 28 Dryander, Mr. - - vi Du Halde, P. 198, 297, 299s 300, 3025 307, 308, 310, 355, 356, 370 Dundas, Capt. ~ 18, 45 Durrah, or Zurrah, lake o . 154 Du Val, P. - 250 1D EAST-INDIA COMPANY, a greater zm- ~ perium in imperio, than, perhaps, ever before existed, cxv. Military establish» = hi ii itt he MEMOIR. 379 i I | ° Page Page Hh | ment, and amount of their sales, ib. Their Fort William. See Calcutta Lisi revenue in india - . cxiv Fort St. George. See Madras. i Eclaircissemens Géograpbiques sur la Carte del’Inde - 7, 158,163, 185, 187, 227 Edrist 27> 228, 229 Egyptians trade to India - XXXV Eievated plain, in Coimbettore - 277 Elephanta island 7 - 32 ELLICHPOUR, province of 237. Im- - * * bs . 7 ° plied also in page cxxx, cxxxv ; it being the western part of BERAR. Ellichpour city - 237 Elliot, Mr. eulogium on - 240 Ellore ~ - 2145 215 Klora, temples of, or pagodas 325 214 * Emboiima - - 174 * Emodus, Mts. ~ 125, 302 Endelavoy. See Indelavoy. Endore. See Indore. Eraba, or Araba - 367 Eradut Cawn, memoirs of - Ixiii Eratostbenes, - XXV1, XXVIly 5 4 * Erranaboas R. - - Etesian winds, what meant by them, in Arrian - - 131 EUROPEANS, conquests of, in Hindoo- stan, &c. - “ xl, ef seq. European force in India, may be too great, in proportion to the sepoy force - Cxv, Ewart, Lieut. 2165 217, 218, 235, 236, 237 238, 239, 248, 249. 293 F. Farmer, Mr. : 223, 258 Farsang of Persia - 8g, 188 FEROSE ill.his public works, liv,73,¢t seq. Feroseabad. See Hifsar-Ferozeh Ferishta, writes a history of Hindoostan, which is translated by Col. Dow, xli. His history of the Deccan not published in any European language, Ixxix. Cited from his history of Hindoostan, 54, 55> 70, 715 73> 74> 95> 118, 163, 183, 224, 226, 227,291 Fermul - Pr 115 FEROKSERE, Emperor, Ixvi. -Grants particular privileges to the English Kast- India Company - ib. FIZOOLA CAWN, his Terrs. cvil Forde, Colonel - - 243 Forster, Mr. George, his route from India to the Caspian sea, 148. Cited, cxvili, 695 79, 81, 86, 88, 89, 98, 100; 104, 134, 138, 139, 140, 142, 146, 1475 153, 150, 17%, 187, 188.- His death, 149. Map of his route at page 200. Fraser, Mr. “ Cixs CXii FRENCH NATION, conquests of, in Hin- doostan, xc. Will probably enjoy more advantages in the Carnatic, under Maho- med Ally, than if Tippoo pofsefsed it, ci. Can effect nothing without a territorial revenue - - ib. Fryer - - 251 Fullarton, Col. his marches in the southern provinces, of great advantage to gcogra- phy, ii, 196. . Mentioned 155 24, 76 FURRUCKABAD territory - CXvil FUTTY SING GWICUAR xxv, Cxxvi Fyzabad - - 63 G. * Gagasmira - - 219 Galgala - - 252 Galle, or Pt. de Galle “ 48, et seq. Gandicotta, fortrefs and diamond mine 282 Genga, or Gonga, an appellative of river, whence Ganges - 286, 375 Ganges river, unknown to Herodotus, Xxiil. Sailed up, before the time of Strabo, xxxix. Source of, unknown tillthe present century, 314. Sum of the information concerning its source, 313; for which we are indebted to the Emperor CAMHI, 314. Account of the Ganges, 335- Indian names of, ib. Fabulous account of, 336. Particulars relating to-its banks, windings, depth, and rate of motion, 336, e@ seq. Proof of the smallnefs of its descent, 352. Inun- dations and their height, 343, e¢ seq. Dif- ferent heights of the inundation, at places more or lefs remote from the sea 353 Ganges and Burrampooter rivers, a remark- able circumstance attending their courses, in respect to each other - -~ 314 its course corrected above Hurd- war - - - 368 * Gangia Regia - ~ 55 Gangoutra, or cavern, through which the Ganges pafses through Mt. Himmaleh, 308, 312, 313, 371 middie and lower 370 Ganjam - - 9 Gap, or opening in the Gaut mountains, 270 Gardner, Major - 211, 2145 247 Gauts, or Indian Appenine, 253, 293 294- The boundary of the wet and dry seasons, 293. A stupendous wall of mountains, cxxvii. Gap, or opering: in = 276 3C-3 a ————— — -— — ———— Ss 380 INDEX TO THE Page BOS Page Gaut, explanation ofthe term =- —exxviii praphy of, 209, 224, ef seq. Coast of, GAURIDE dynasty, origin of - Ixvii 37. British conquests in -- — lyexxvii Gaur - ~ 189, 190 GUZNOORGUL - 160, 165 * GEDROSIA, ancient name ofMAKRAN — Gwalior, taken by Col. Popham - 234 183 Gyalgur - - arr GELALI, or GELALEDDIN, xviii, 115, Gutbric, Capt. Fobn - 368 116 GENGIS CAWN xlvill, 115 GETES : ‘ Cxix EH Ghergong - - 299 . Gheriah - 31 HADOW'TY, the same as NAGORE, a di- GHIZNIT; empire of, xliv. Divided xlvii Ghizni, city of, 89, 167. A second Me- dina 7 167 GHICKERS - - 109, 117 Gillies, Dr. - - 131 Gingee - - 274. Giorgi, P. - 300 to 304, 306 Gladwin, Mr. - - CIX, 95, 155 Goa - - - 29 Godavery River - 244, 255 Goddard, General - 926 335:345 204 Gogra, or Soorjew R. - 63,308, 311 GOAUD, 155, cxxix. RAFAH of, cxix GOLAM CAW DIR, Terrs. of, cxxi. His Savage treatment of the Great Mogul, 365 Golam Mobamed - 211, 217,237, o> GOLCONDA, country of, cxi, cxxxv. For- trefs of : - 216 Gold, proportional value of, to silver, ac- cording to Herodotus - XXV Gold found in the rivers that flow from the Thibet mountains, into the Ganges and Indus, xxv, 82,146. Tribute to Darius Hystaspes, paid in gold - XXv, 146 Gondegama R. - - 288 GOONDWANAH, the ancient name of the Nagpour Province - 237 Goondy Cofs, what - Gooty - - 281 GORKAH ” - 312 Gos, an itinerary measure - 253 Gour, or Lucknouti’ - 555°56 Graves, Dr. Fobn - 199 Greville, Right Hon. Charles - vil Gumsoar - . 240 — GUNTOOR Circa - CXXXV1, 290 (Since the publication of the Memoir, this circar has been ceded to the East-India Company. *GURAI s - ~ 172 * Gureus R. (that of Cabul) 172, 173 Gurdaiz, 116. River © ~ 154 Gushal, or Kushal - 163, 165 GUZERAT, pofsefsed chiefly by the Poo- nah Mahrattas, cxxvi. The western parts woody and mountajnous, cxxiv. Geo- vision of Agimere . 232 HAJYKAN - - 178 Hanole, 227, 228 (the Hanaiiel of Edrisi). Hamilton, Capt. - 178, 182 Harper, Col. - - 285, 289 Hastings, Mr. ci, cix, 66, 77, 78, 216, 230, 231, 239, 240, 260, 308, 340, 366 Hafsi, or Hansi ~2 Heft Akleem a :. 201 Hemming, Mr. = ™, 35 Herat sd 2 189 Herodotus, knew only the western borders of India, xxii. The Ganges not known ‘to him, xxii. His account of Scylax’s ex- pedition down the Indus, about 180 years before Alexander, xxiii. His account of the Indians, ib, Of the tides in the Red Sea, xxiv. Of the tribute paid by the Indians to ‘Darius, xxv. Mentioned - 146, 183 * Hesudrus, R. (the Setlege) ~ $45 70 Hezaree, R, - - 158 * Himaus, or Imaus mountains (the mo- dern Himmaleh) 97, 104, 125, 126, 150, 190, 196, 368 Himmaleh Mts. (see the last article) signi - fying snowy - 126, 368 Hindenny R. r 292 Hindoo-Ko (the Indian Caucasus) 150,153, 165, 169, and Note. HINDOOS, rigorous treatment of, in Sindy, 7 18 HINDOOSTAN (applied in a general sae to India intra Gangem, and more parti- cularly to the modern state of it). Geo- graphical definition of, xix. Hindoostan proper, what xix and 20. Its extent com- pared to Europe, xix. Sketch of its his- tory, xl. First Mahomedan conquest of, xlv, ef seg. Mogul empire, lviit. Down- fall of, Ixix, et seg. Revenue of, under Aurengzebe, Ixiii, cxil. Acbar’s division of Hindoostan, cix. Present division, cxill, et seq. at Countries appertaining to, onthe west of theIndus - 148, et seq. Hirmund, R. oe -1S45 155 Hissar-Ferozeh ~ 71,72 y ~” = . >A MEMOIR, Page HOLKAR TUCKO¥ EEF, aMahratta chief, Terrs. of, cxxvi, cxxvii. Revenue and re- sidence of = CXX1X Holmes, Mr. “ - 260 Holland, Mr. Fobn - 248 Hoogly city,59. River of - 339 Hornby, Mr. - 185 Howe, Hon. Capt. Thomas, 9, 16, 19, 26, 29> 33 Huddart, Capt. geography greatly indebted to his labours, ii..18. Mentioned, 19, _ 30, 31, 45 Hamberstohe, Col. 272 HUMAIOON, Emperor “ lvi, lvii Hunter, Mr. Fobn : 260 Hurdah - - 206 Hurdwar - 68, 300, 312 Hufsingabad 207 Hufsun Abdal, 136. ‘Road to Cashmere; by 135, 136 Husteenapour 6 * Hydaspes R. (the Behut, or jhylum) 0, 124. Confluence with the Acesines (or Chunaub) turbulent - 118, 126 HYDER ALLY, late Regent of Mysore, account of, xc, et seg. His wars with the British, xcvi, c. His army totally de- feated by the Mahrattas, xcvili. Death and character of . Cl Hydrabad, capital of Golconda, 214, 216, 247,248, 290. ‘Table of distances from, 574 Hydrabad on the Indus - 184 * Hydraotes R. (the modern Rauvee) 1o1, 124 * Hyphasis R. (the modern Beyah) 102,124 I. Jaepour, or Jyenagur 77 Jagarnaut pagoda ~ II, 242, 366 JAGHIRE, or East-India Company’s lan ids in the Carnatic, 264. Revenue of ib. Jaghire, explanation of the term - Cxxv Jalalabad - - 155, 160 Jaleh, a kind of raft - 155 Jallindhar - - 106 Jamdro lake. See Palte. = JASSELMERE - CXXXil JATS, their first appearance as a people, lvii. ‘Their late pofsefsions - cxviil * Jaxartes R. (the modern Sihon) 196,-197 F EHANGUIRE, Emperor, lx. His route to Cashmere, 136, 138, 139. Measures Cashmere, 141. His observations on the sovereigns of Baglana, 259. Mentioned, 1405 142, 220, 221 381 Page Jehaul - - - 119 Jellamooky - - 106, 107 Jenaub. See Chunaub. Jeneahgur ~ - 259 Jenjian 11 FEWAN BUCHT, set F for Emperet by ABDALLA Ixxiv Jhelum, or Jhylumriver. See Behut. - city or town of - 81, 83,95 Jidger R, - - 70; 73 Jigat point and pagoda - 226 Jihon river (ancient Oxus ) 150, 196, 197 Jionpour - - 63 St. John’s Point - 34 Illahabad. See Allahabad. *Imaus, or Himaus Mts. (the modern Him- maleh) 9721045 125,126, iene entnt: * Inde 23 Indelavoy 248 INDIA (applied in a general s sense, to the countries: between Persia, C hina, and Tar tary: and more particularly in this pace, to the parts. of it known to the ancients) derivation of, xix. The term improferly applied, at first, to any part except India intra Gangem, xxi. Has in all ages ex- cited the attention of the curious, i, Manners of its inhabitants. nearly the same 22 centuries ago, as at present, ib. and xxix. Little known to the Greeks, un- til Alexander’s expedition, xxii. The western part of it tributary to Darius Hys- taspes, xxiii. ‘The tribute paid in gold, and why, xxv. Its proportional dimen- sions better exprefsed by Diodorus Sicu- lus, Arrian, and Pliny, than by Ptolemy, XXVi, XXxvil, xxvill. Appears never to have composed one empire, until the Muho- medan conquest, xxxii. A pafsion for Indian manufactures and products, has actuated the people of the west, in every age, xxlil. ‘T'rade of the Tyrians, Exyp- tians, and Romans, to India, xxxii, to XK XIX Indian cities occupy more ground than Eu- ropeans ones, and why, 50. General idea of - - - - 58 Indian names prevail in the western part of Thibet - - 312 Indian Caucasus. See Caucasus, and Hin- do-Kho, Indore, or Endore - 222 * INDO-SCYTHIA a 185 Indus river, or Sinde (proper Sanscrit name Seendboo ), 94. Known to the Romans under the name of Sinde, ib. Nilab, one of its names, ib. Probable conjectures concerning its source, 96. =) ba } j Ay pai a ee ee 180, 181. Tide does not go far up it, 181. Camels bred in the delta, ib. Moveable towns on its banks - - - 184 Inglis, Mr. - - vi Inland navigation, vast extent of, in India, 335 (See also navigation). Remarks on, 359, et seq. Ferose’s canals - a i Innaconda - ~ w 285 JOINAGUR. ‘See Jynenagur. * Jomanes R. (Jumnah)- - 49+ 53,70 Jones, Sir William - CXXiV, 50 Jones, Capt. Fobn - ~ 332 JOODPOUR - CXxXi JOUD, or JOUDIS, 108, 100, 110, 116,117 jrabatty, or Ava R. - 2975 357 Irawutty, or Iravati (ancient name of the Rauvee, or ae ee ) - 10 Ircum lake - 284 Irjab (Qu. Arig@us 2) - Tide 316, 172 Itinerary, Mifsionary’ s, down the Indus, &c. 102, 128, 178 measures of India, 4, et seq. 80, 85, 151 Jubhan wre eS aes gee O Jumnah river ae 69 Jummoo, 105, 106. Road to Cashmere by, 139 - Junagur, or Chunagur (in Guzerat) 224 Juneer, or Jeneahgur ~ 259 Junkseilon I. ~ - 40 Fustice, Capt. 43 FYESING Rajah, or ¥ESSING, CXXil, cxxill. His observatories - 78 JYENAGUR, or Joinagur; called also Jyepour and Jacpout, CXIX, CXXlil, CXXiV, 7797 K. Kaman (of Tavernier, meaning Combam), 288 Kambala Mts . - 305 KAMEH, a province of Cabul, 159. Its river, that of Cabul - 156 KAMRAJE, the western, or lower division of Cashmere ~ 142 Kanahoody Mts. (the Masdoramus of Pto- lemy - 190 Kandegheri, or i - 283, 291 TQ’ ‘THE Page Kangrah Kote (the fort of the temple of Na igorkote in Panjab) - 107 Kannaka R. - - 366 Karahpgoutac Mts. 196 KARASM, or CHAR ASM - - 115 — Kasi (ancient Hindoo name of Benares) 62 * KATHERI, or CATHERI of Diodorus (the Kuttry tribe) - 1235430 KAURIA, or KARIA - 97 Kawuck, or Caouc pafs 164, 165 KEDGE, or KETCH-MAKRAN - 183 Kelly, Colonel - 15 268, 275 Kemaoon - - ‘Rhee Kentaisse Mt. - 309s 310, 313 Kera R. - 73> 74, 102 KHAT ATI - - 94» 299 Kiangsé - - 305 Kinnoul, or Canoul é 286 Kirganu. See Ghergong. Kirkpatrick, Captain WV ‘illiam, the geogra- phy of the Panjab, Cashmere, and “Cabul, corrected from his materials : which were collected from Oriental authors; as well as translated, and explained by hina: See ae third Section throughout, but parti- cularly, 71, 83, 84,95, 96,108,113; et seq. 132, ct seg. 154, et seq. 165, 195, 201. _His information respecting Nehrwaleh, 27; and Baglana, 259, 260. Cited on other occasions, in page 4, 220, 221, 22 ic sheaeongs, 99, 160. epee sand found in it - | 146, 148 KISHTEWAR - 139, 140 Kistnah river, 252, 254» 255» 287, 288, 289 Kistnagheri - - 270 Kohaut - - 114 Kond, or Conda, a termination signifying fortrefs - - 216 Koorket lake - - 68 KORASAN - 152,153,171, 189 Kofs R. See Cosa KOTEN rap ore - 97 Kullanore, or Calanore - - 105 Kungipara - _ 75 Kushal, or Gushal - 163, 164, 165 KUTTORE, or CAFERISTAN, 150, 158, 164. Fort of 165 Kuttry, or Rajpoot tribe (the Catberi of Diodorus - 123 Kyd, Colonel Reneé - 372 L LACCADIVE islands - 47 Lahore, 79, et seg. Capital of the Seiks, cxxt MEMOIR, 383 Page Lakes, more commonly found near the sources of rivers, than in the lower part of their courses - 2s LAMA of THIBET - - 306 Lama, signifying a priest, in the Thibet, language - - 305 Lamas’ map of Thibet, 198, 299, 400. Faulty - - 198, 304, 309, 310 Lamifsa, the feminine of Lama, - 305 Laneur, Mt. - - 304. anke Dhe, lake - ~ 308 Lanken lake - - 309 Larry Bunder - : 179, 180 Lafsa, 299, et seg. 303, 306, 311. Latitude of - - 300 Latitude taken at, Agra, 63—Anjenga, 18— Ava city, 296—Bafseen, 32—-Bombay, 31 —Bopaltol, 206—Burhanpour, 207— Cadiapatam Pt. 17—Calcutta, 8—Cal- py, 205—Calymere Pt. 205—Chinna- Balabaram, 268—Cochin, 2z—Comorin Cape, 21—Cuddalore, 13—Delhi, 66— Mt. Dilla, 2z—Dundrahead, 46—Pt. de Galle, 46—Ganjam, g—Goa, z9— Islamabad, 38—-Jyepour, 78—Madras, i3—Maldive Is. 47—-Masulipatam, 12— Mergui, 40—Nagpour, 216—Narwah, z05—Negapatam, 14—Negrais, 39—Pi- geon I, zg—Palmiras Pt. 11—Pondi- cherry, 13—Poonah, zo8—Porcah, 21— Ruttunpour, 218—Samarcand, 191—Si- rong, 206—Surat, 3z—T'ritchinopoly, 15 pa —Visagapatam - - 12 Lettres Edifiantes, 97, 150, 250, 251, 268, 237, 307 LITTLE THIBET. See Thibet. Longitude by celestial observation, taken at, Agra, 48—Anjenga, 18—Bombay, 31— Burhanpour, 207—Calcutta, 8—Delhi, 66—Goa, z9—Jynenagur, 77—Madras, o—Mergui, 40—Pondicherry, 13—Poo- nah, 208—Visagapatam, 12 , Longitudes inferred from time-keepers, sur: veys, or charts, Agimere, 219—Acheen head, 42—Agra, 63—Aguada Pt. 29g— Amedabad, zog—Anjenga, 19—Attock, 87—Ava, 296—Aurungabad, 213—Ban- galore, 268—Bafseen, 32—Brodera, 224 —Burhanpour, 33—Bopaltol, z06—Ca- bul, 88—Calpy, 48, 130—Calymere Pt. 1s—Cambay, 35—Candahar, go—Ca- noge, 54—Cashmere, 135—-Cattack, 11 —Cochin, 22—Comorin C. 19—Cudda- lore, 13—Devicotta, 14—Dilla, Mt. z2— Diuhead, 36— Dundrahead, 46—Gan- jam, 9—Gheriah, 31—Galle Pt. 46— Hurdah, 206—Hufsingabad, 207—Hy- drabad,215—Islamabad, 38—Jynenagur, Page 77—-Lahore, 81—Lafsa, 302z—Madura, 19—Maldive Is. 47—Mangalore, 28— Masulipatam, 12, 210—Moultan, 93— Nagpour, 143—Narwah, 205—Negapa- tam, 14—Negrais, Cape, 38—Nicobar, Great, 41—Palamcotta, 19—Paishawur, 87——Palmiras Pt. 11—Pigeon I. 2g— Poolytopu,16—Porcah, 21—Ruttunpour, 218—Samarcand, 191—Sanore-Banca- pour, 249—Seringapatam, 269g—Sirhind, 68—Sirong, 206—Sumbuipour, 238— Surat; 32, 33, 208—Syrian Pt. 4o—Ta- nore, 25— Latta, 179—Tritchinopoly, 15 —Victoria tort, 31—Visagapatam, 12— Vingorla rocks - - 31 Longitude, no celestial observation for, on the west of Bombay, and within the limits of the map - - wae Luckiduar - - - 301 Lucknouti - - 552 56 Lucknow, 63. Table of distances from, 325 M | MABER, understood to be the southern part of the peninsula of India - lii MACHERRY RAFAH - CXIX, Cxx MADARKOW, the reigning Paishwah of the Mahrattas, his fondnefs for geogra- phy - - - 186 Madras, or Fort St. George, 263. Has no port, ib. Surfat, 264. Boats used there, ib. ‘Table of distances from - 326 Madura - - - 15, I9 Mabhabarut - - xli, 69 Maha-nuddy, or Mahanada R. 239, 241, 2 Mahadeo, temple of, in Thibet - an Mahe 22 MAHMOOD, Sultan, of GHIZNI, the first Mahomedan conqueror of HINDOO- STAN - - - xlv Mahmoodabad = ee ~ 224 MAHOMED SHAH, cedes the provinces west of the Indus, tt NADIR SHAH, lxvili, CXXlli, CXxiv MAHOMED GHORI - xlvii MAHRATTA NATION, sketch of its his- tory, Ixxix, et seq. Origin of the name, Ixxx. Rose on the ruins of the Mogul empire, lxxxii. Separates into states, Poo- nah and Berar, lxxxiv. Both invade Ben- gal, lxix, lxxxiv. Contests with Abdalla, and total overthrow at Panniput, Ixxiv, Ixxxvi. Decline, ib. and cxxxi. War with the British; Ixxxvii, c. Eastern or Berar Mahrattas, Ixxxvili. Present state N fe i ee ee a a i <= = = ~—— ees = ~~ = + ms = Ei SS : = SES Se ee ~ =~ oe ae 384 INDEX TO THE Page . Page of both, ib. and Ixxxix. 'Theirextensive Merat, 89. Implied - - — iliy domains, cxxiv, ef seq. Principal Jag- Mergui . => 40 hiredars, cxxv. Revenue of, uncertain, *Mesolia - ae 210 cxxvili. Geography of the southern part *Methora ; 49, 53, xlv of their empire, uncertain, cxxvii. Their MEYWAR, or MIDW AR - 232 habits of plundering, cxxi. Nature of MEWAT : cxiv, et Seq. 77 their troops - - CXXxXil Mahur, or Maor 249 MAKRAN, the ancient GEDROSIA 183 MALABAR COAST, its direction in the charts, too oblique to the meridian 30 Malabar map - - 285 Malet, Sir Charles ~ o 186, 220 *MALLI, ancient people of Moultan, 123, to 128, 130. Ancient capital of, stood near Toulomba - - 128 MALDIVE islands 47 MALW A, divided among the: Poonah gpl? ratta chiefs, cxxvi. An 1 elevated tract, 237 Mandesloe, M. ~ €XXV, 250, 254, 258 Mangalore - - - 28 Mansorah. ‘The same with Bhakor 185 Mansoroar lake - 308, 310 Manzorah river - - 248 Mapana lake - - 309, 371 Map of the countries between the head of the Indus, and the Caspian sea, account of, 187, et seq. Placed = 200 *Maracanda - - - 199 MARAWARS - - 276 Marches of armies, mean length of, applied as a scale to geographical purposes 120 Marsden, Mr. “ vi, xl, 264 MARGIANA - - 189 MARWAR, cxxxiv, 232. It is also called JOODPOUR. *Masdoramus Mts. - - 190 Mashangur - - 158, 173 Masoudi 228 *Mafsaga, capital of the Afsacant 173 Masulipatam . 210 MARHAT, ; the original country of the MAHRATTAS - - Ixxv MAWER-UL-NERE, or Transoxiana, 199 Mayapara, the proper name of Point Pal- miras nh 367 MAZANDERAN - - 123 MECKLEY - ee 95 Megastbenes resides at Palibotbra, xxv. Mentioned - XXVi, XXVil, XXX, 5O Meerzaw, or Mirjee - 28, 29, XXxXVill MEHRAJE, the eastern, or wis 3 division of Cashmere - 142 Mehran R. a name of the lades - 98 Meritch, Meritz, or Merrick, cxxv. Taken by Hyder Ally, in 1778, - CxxVH, 252 Merjee, or Mirjee - XXxVili, 28, 29 Merkiseray, 207. - The same as Sera. MEWATTI, inhabitants of Mewat, xlix, Hired for the purpose of plundering an enemy’s country “ - Cxx Middle tons Mr. N. = a vi Mile, Roman 52, xxviii Military Transactions of tbe British Nation in Indostan, xCl, 280. See also Orme. Mirjee, or Meerzaw ~ 28, 29 Mirje, supposed to mean Meritch CxxV MOGUL EMPIRE (meaning the empire established in Hindoostan, and Deccan, by the descendants of Timur, or Tamerlane). See Baber, Acbar. At its greatest ex- tent under Aurungzebe, Ixiii. Downfall of, lxix. ee division of, under Acbar C1x MOGUL GREAT, Kanteen SHAH AU- LUM, has an establishment from the Eng- lish, Ixxv. ‘Throws himself on the Mah- rattas, Ixxvi. A pensioner to Madajee Sindia, cxviil. Misfortunes - 36 Mogul Empire, Historical Fragments of, 2, 253. See also Orme. MOGULISTAN, or original country of the Moguls, - - 195, 196 Montresor, Mr. 16, 19, 211, 244, 252, 269, 281, 283, 288 Monchaboo - - 297 Monze, Cape - » 36, 180 MOODAFEE BOONSLAH, or Bonsolo. See Berar Rajah. Moorshedabad - Ixxxv, 60 MORUNG - - aa Be Motte, Mr. - - 23Q, et seq. Moultan - - 90, 93, 178 Muir, Col. - - 78, 231, 233 Mulgrave, Lord - - vi Mundu - - - ‘221 Murray, Col. Fohn - 72, 110, 111 *MUSICANI - - ees Mysore - 270 MYSORE, regent, or " sovereign of, TIP- POO SULTAN, his territories, revenues, military establishment, &c. &¢. cxxxviil, et seq. ‘The most powerful of the native princes of India - - CXXXix N NADIR SHAH, his invasion of HINDOO- STAN, Ixviii. The provinces. west of MEMOIR. Page the Indus ceded to him by MAHOMED SHAH, xviii, cxxiii, cxxiv, 184. The route by which he returned to Cabul, not well understood - - 112 Nadone - - 107 *Nagara - - 175 Nagaz. See Nughz. NAGORE (in Agimere) - — exxxiii, 232 Nagorkote, or Kote Kangrah - 107 Nagpour, 216, 217. Rainy season at, 293. Table of distances from - - 327 NAG POUR RAFAH. See Berar. Nahroara, of Edrisi (meant for Nehrwaleh) 22 Naldourouk, or Naldroog - 2 i NAPAUL - - 304, 312 NARDECK - -- CXX Narnaveram Hill - - 284 NARSINGA, kingdom of, its history ob- scure - - - 291 Narwah - - 205, 232 Nasereddin, 67, 79, 81, 88, 192, 199, 227 Nafsuck-Trimbuck - m. 1.256 Navigation, Roman, from the Red Sea to India, xxxvi, ef seg. Inland, by the Gan- ges, Jumnah, and Burrampooter rivers, 335- Remarks on, 359. Improvements intended, and partly accomplished, by the Emperor Ferose III. liv, 73, et seq. Nearchus, conducts the first European fleet that navigated the Indian seas, 131. Re- marks on a pafsage in his journal, 132, Mentioned ~ 184, 186, 187. Neermul - - 236 Negapatam . - 14, 278 Negar Parkar > - 180 Nehrwaleh, or Nehrwalla, ancient city of, xlvi. The modern Puttan, or Pattun, in Guzerat - 226, et seq. Nehr Behisht, or Canal of Paradise - 73 Nehr, Shah (canal) - - 101, 105 Nelisuram - - XXXVili, 28 *Nelcynda - - XXXVIll Nellore - 282 Neptune Ovientate. See D’ Apres. Nerbuddah river - -~ 235, 236 Newtya - _ - 31 *Nicza - 125 NICOBAR Telantets - - 41 NIDFIB DOWLAH, late Terrs. of, cxxi. See GOLAM CAWDIR, and ZABE- TA CAWN. Nilab, a name of the Indus river, 94, et seq. Nilab city - ~ 95 Nile river, remarks on - - 257 Nimderra “ - 138 *Nitrias - - 31 385 Page NIZAM ALLY, SOUBAH of the DEC- CAN. See Deccan. Noanagur - - - 186 Nogarcot - - 304. *“NOMADES - - 185 NOMURDIES - - 185 Northwesters, gusts of wind so called, in Bengal, &c. 359 NOR T HERN CIRCA ARS. See Circars. Nou-Kian, or Ava river, 295, 299; 357- Four Chinese travellers embark on it, and come to Ava - 296 NUDFUF F CAWN, late, hie conquests, cxix. Sudden rise and fall of his princi- pality a - ~ ib. Nughz, or Nagaz - 114, 115, 175 Nulla Sunkra - - 184 *Nysa - ~ > 175 0 Omircout. See Ammercot. OMMAN, Sea of - - 226 Onore “ * . ae Ootiampaliam, valleyof = - 275 ORISSA, in the pofsefsion of the Berar Mah- rattas, cxiii, cxxix. Its coast Conners 395 Orme, Mr. \xxix, xci, CXxv, 127, 244, 247» 248, 249, 252, 253, 260, 280, 283, 289 OUDE, NABOB otf,” his Terrs. cxv, et seq- An ally of the British, cxvi. Revenue, and military establishment of, cxvil. Pays a subsidy to the East-India Company, cxvi, Cxvil Ougein, 220, et seg. Capital of Madajee Sindia, 222. ‘Table of distances from 328 OUDIPOUR, Rajpoot province of, Cxxil, Cheitore, the ancient capital CXXxlil Ouller, or Tal, lake - - 137 Otter, M. = ~ 88, 112, 157 Outch - 128 *Oxus R. (the modern. Jihon) 150, 196, 197 *OXYCANI - - 129, 178 *OXYDRACZ - 123, 128, 129 *Ozene - - 222 P *Pactya - - - xxild Paddar R. See Puddar. ' Pahar, an Indian term for hill, or moun- tain = Paishawur, or Peishore - 3D - ig! $3, 86, 87 ee Se a a Saar == oy een ese = - * b| th 52 wary Hi a Fae : way Ny i Wr ; Hs) ee i : ' : , + -) H + VE, Ady oun the "i : 4 4 hie f) waTiway oar (2 le, oh bi | : { , & i : He - } f 386 Page PAISHW AHofthe MAHRATTAS, usur- ‘Terrs. of, xxv, CXXVil pation of, xxxlv. Palamcotta, or Tinevelly i 16 Palicaudclierry “ fi 276 Paliconda - ¥ £ ak6 *Palibothra, xxvil, XXXxll, XXxix, 49, 50, 52, 54 A light- Palmiras Point, 10, 365, 366. house proposed to be built on it, ib. 'Ex- tent of its reef - mee PALNAUD - - 287 Palté lake - - - 305 *Panafsa - - CXVil, 233 PANJAB, a natural division of country, so named, xxii, 79; 82. Geography of, 79; et seq. 104. Length of, 87. Its rivers, 94, ef seq. Flat and marshy in the part near Moultan - - 129 Panjab rivers, their courses and mode of confluence, favourable to the. tracing of Alexander’s route - 118, 168 Panjab, a Persian map of - 79> 103 Paniany, 22,23. Riverof - 276, 277 Panna, or Purna, a diamond mine there, CXVIll, 233 Panniput, a place of battles, Ixxiv, 68. Fa- mous: battle of, in 1761 ~ Ixxiv Pannela . - 252 Parasanga, or Farsang - 89, 188 Paridrong, or Paridsong - 301, 302 *PAROPAMISUS, province of, 170. An- swers to the tract between Herat and Ca- bul, 7b. Mountains of (those of Gaur), 169, 189. i derived from Pabar, hill - - FGI *Paropamisan Alexandria, conjectures on, 169, 170, r71. Not Candahar - _ ib. *Parveti Mons (the Mts. of,Candahar) 115, 166, 170 *PARTHIA, 189,190, Misconception re- specting its geography - 200 Pafses over the upper part of the Indus, I14, 115 Patalipootra, or Patelpoother, ancient name of Patna - 50 Patna, 62. Supposed to stand on the site of the ancient Palibothra - 50, 52,54 *Pattala, ancient name of Tatta 129, 130, 131,179, 367 Paukputton - - - 104 Pawangur, Paygur, or Paygurrah_ - 227 Payen-Gaut, applied to the Carnatic CXXVIIl, | é CXXXVI1i Paygurrah. See Pawangur. Pearse, Col. - 8,9, 10, 243, 266, 283 Pedro, Pt. - - 43> 44 Pekin, lon. of ~ 300 cee ee of India, ne scene of fre- - INDEX TO THE Page quent wars, 262. A large map of it pub- lished - - - 294 Penjekoreh R. - - #57, 158 Pennar Point, 13.- River - 282 Penukonda - 282, 291 Pepper plant, black, discovered in the Northern Circars - - 246 Perambulator, SALES to be derived from it 5 211 Periplus of the Enytbrean S€Ay 32, 222, 229 Perry, Mr. - IO] PERSIA, a map of it drawn and engraven at Constantinople - - 225, 367 Petis de la Croix, M. 8g, 121, 164, 194, 199 *Peucelaotis - F71, 1745 875, 176 Pigeon I, - - 29 Pinkerton, Mr. - 97 PIRATE COAST, verhiarke on - 30 Pirhala - - 87, 109 Pliny, his Indian itinerary, 49, et seq. Cited, or mentioned, 30, 31, 54, 94, 100, 122, 124, 126, 131, 181 Podala, or Poudela - 290 Polier, Colonel 10,.11, 67, 68, 71, 72, 745 81, 104, 106 Pondicherry, original grant of, Ixxxi. Po- Sition of, 13. ‘Account of —- 278 Poolytopu . - 16, 17 Poonah, 208. ‘Table of distances from, 329 Popham, Col. vis; 772 78, 171; by Takes Gwalior 234 PORTUGUESE, did not pofsefs any great extent of oe in India = XC Portonovo - - 279 Post, regular, throughout the East-India Company’ S Aiea one: 317. Rate oftra- velling - ib. *PRASIT, kingdom of, XXXill, CxVi, 54,131 Preparis islands - - AI Primary stations in geography - 266 Pringle Mr. 13,17, 264, 266, 272, 273, 2745275, 284 Price, Capt. "bt sae ae His gallant be- haviour - ib. Ptolemy, the seeeeap her; an apology for some of his errors, 199, 240, 241. Men- tioned, xxvis 64, 95, 97, 100, 175, 190 199, 228 PUCKHOLI, or PEHKELY, extent = 160 Puckholi town, 146. Route to Cashmere by - . . 135 Puddar R. - CXXiil, 186, 225 Pulicat (or Ircum) lake - 284 Pundua - - - 56 Punoach, road to Cashmere by - 138 Purchas - - 85, 107 MEMOIR. Page Purnah. See Panna. Putala Mt. n c Q Quilon, or Coylan - 21 Ouintus Curtius. See Curtius. 306 R RACHORE, ici of, cxxxvi. Town of - 286, 287 Radimpour - . 226 Rairee - - 295 Raibaug CXXV RAJPOOTANA, 0 or country of the Raj- poots; meaning generally, Agimere, or Azmere, xlvli, cxxxi. Geographical di- vision of, cxxxli. Made tributary to, or reduced by the Mahrattas, CXXVL Cxxxi. Probably, formed one kingdom originally, cxxxill. Particulars relating to, 230, el seq. RAJPOOTS, or inhabitants of Rajpootana, &c. are divided into two tribes, or clafses, RATHORE, and CHOHAN, or SEE- SODY A, cxxxiv. The Mahratta chiefs are of the latter tribe, ib. Intended by Diodorus Siculus, and by M. Thevenot, under the names of Catheri, and Catry, 93,123. Their country - 230, et seq. Rajemal - - - 60 Ralicote . - 254 Ramas, Cape - - 29 Ramanadaporum 20 RANA of OUDIPOUR, or Cheitore; 230 Ranni-Bednore - - 292 Rantampour - - 232 Raolconda, a diamond mine - 253 Rauvee R. (ancient — aotes) 82, 101 Ray Gaut - 106 RECCAN, the same as ARACAN, REGISTAN, or Sandy Desert of Agimere, CXX11, 183 Reishi, a pafs over the Indus 7 114 Reynolds, Captain 28, 68, 186, 220, 221, 223, 2275 228, 250, 251, 254, 259 *RHANNA “ 230 Rimola Mts. in Du Halde’ s map, ought to be Himola, or Himmaleh - 302; 304 Rind, Lieut. - - - 110 Ringrose, Lieut. - 33> 34 Ritchie, Capt. 10, 12, 37, 38) 41, 282, 366 Ritchel R. - 37, 179, 181 Rivers often form lakes, near their sources, 387 Page and why, 145. ~ Proportional length of course of some capital ones - 337 Roads, winding of. See Winding. Have a greater degree of crookednefs in India, than in Europe - - 5 Roe, Sir Thomas Ix, 219, 220, 221 ROHILLA country, or ROHILCUND, conquered by the Nabob of Oude - cc ROMAN trade to India, xxxvi. Route of their ships - ib. et seq. ROSHAAN > - 297 Rouse, Sir Charles Boughion, viii, |xii, tor, 234 Rotas (in Panjab) - 81, 83, 84, 85 Roydroog - - - 269 Rupees, rule for pes tn thew into sterling money CXvii RUNF ET SING, the jaAT sins Cxix Rufsell, Mr. Francis vi Rufsell, Mr. Claud - 12, 244 Ruttera Point - - 20 Ruttunpour - - = — 218 S *SABARZ - - 240 *SACZE - - 97, 150 Sadanund, bramin - 186, 224 *Sagheda . - 233, 241 Sagur - - - 241 SAKTTA - - 97, 150 Salheir-Mulheir, or Saler-Mouler 25 Salsette I. - - 32, 1xxxvil Salt mines - 82 Saltpetre made on the banks of the Ava ri- ver - - - 298 Samarcand - ~ I9I, 192 Samanah - - 119, 120 Sami-Ifsuram 28 Sandy desert of Agimere. See REGISTAN. N. B. It extends from the sea, to the Panjab country. *Sangala - - *Sangada : 186 S ANGARIANS (pirates of Guzerat) 186 Sanore-Bancapour CXXV, 249, 290, 291 Sanpoo River (the Burrampooter) 298, 2995 306, 310. Source of, 307, et seq. It means THE RIVER - 306 Sanscrit (or Sanscreet) language, where vernacular, xx. When supposed to be- come a dead language, and the cause, 11g, 123 xviii Satgong - - 57 Sattarah - - 252 Sautgud : - 266 Savary, M. - - 183 3Dz -- a = at nee - ~- —_— oS coe nade > ~~ : = mes ison ye > _ Fee TiS: = een AEE SS roPre SS = So ee ; nae wd Sees Se x - - ve: = ee ial to ———-— SO er - a, > : 3 bal aa — —— = — ars - = . = 2 — =. eae Bp a ne itp U 7) ee a) | ! 4 . met Page Scott, Capt. fonathan' += vi, Ixiii, lxxix Scott, Capt. as 179 SCYTHIANS, not chained to the’soil, or incommoded with the defence of a capital, 209 * SCYTHIA, intra et extra Imaum, 97; 196 Sealkote - - 81, 87, 106 Seba - - 107 SEHAURUNPOUR - €XXi, Cxxii SEIKS, first heard of as a people, Ixiv. Ex- tent of their territories, cxxi, cxxii. Late accounts from - 366 SELEUCUS NICATOR - 53 Selima R. - - 70,71 Semanah, or Samanah - 119, 120 Sera, or Sirripy es 269, 287 * SERICA - - XXVIl, 198 Seronge, or Sirong - 206 Setlege, or Suttuluz river, 102, 124 (an- cient Hesudrus) SEVAFEE, his ancestry, Ixxx. Founds the Mahratta state in the province of MARHAT, or BAGLANA. Axxxi SEWAD, or SOWHAD, 160, 161, 173,174. river of “ 157,158 Sewalick, or Sewaluck Mts. - 303, 368 SHAH AULUM, GREAT MOGUL, a pensioner to S/NDIA - CXVIll SHAH }EHAN, Emperor - lx Shahjehanabad, or Delhi - 65, 66 Shabnawaz, 195,197, 199, 227, 259, 260 Shahnawaz, town of - 118, 119. Shah Nehr (canal) - IOI, 105 Sheik Furreed’s tomb ~ 104, 119 Shekerdou 6 ; _ 9 Sherefeddin, 71, 76, 103, 106, 118, 119, 164, 166, 194, 199 Shetooder, ancient name of the Setlege river - - 102, 124 Ships, particular method of launching of, 245. ‘Those built of TEEK last 40 years, in India - - 261 Shuker - - 96 Shumse Seraje - 73> 74 75 STAHPOSHIANS, or Black Vests 166 Siccocallum - - 2838 Silhet, equidistant from Calcutta and from China - - 295 * SINZE - - XXVil. Sinde river.- See Indus. SINDIA MADAEE, the principal jag- hiredar of the Mahratta state (of Poo- nah) but ought to be regarded as a so- vereign prince, 'cxxviii.. Holds a share of Malwa and Candeish, XXCv1; and is. ex- tending his territories to the N, and W, Ixxvill, Ixxxix, cxix, cxxvilie Is driven 388. INDEX TO THE Page out of Bundela, cxxix. Holds the person of the Great Mogul, ib. ; who receives a pension from him, cxviii. Sindia’s reve- nue, cxxix. His capital, Ougein, ib. Late progrefs of, 365. Revenges the Mogul’s wrongs, ib. 1 Sindia-Busteh, heights - 114 . SINDY, country of, 177, et seq. resembles Egypt, in certain particulars, 182. Man- ner of ventilating houses there, ib. Ca- mels bred there, 181. Extent of, 183. Tributary to the King of Candahar, cxxiv, 184. Tradition concerning Alex- ander’s crofsing the Indus - 367 * SINDOMANNI - 129 Sirhind - ante - 67, 68 SIRINAGUR (north of Delhi) -- 368 Sirinagur, capital of Cashmere, 135, 139, 143 Siringapatam, Tippoo’s capital, position of, 269, 270. Table of distances, from, 330 Sirong, or Seronge - 206 Surripy 2 - 269 Sittarah. See Sattarah. ; Skynner, Lieut. - 335 34535 Smith, General Fosepb - 215, 254 Smith, Rev. Mr. vi, 33, 203, 24, 2055 223 Soane, R. source of, 2 35- Ancient bed of, traceable to Patna - 53 * SOGDI - - 129 * SOGDIANA - - 199 Sohaun R, (Panjab) - — 109 Sonergong - - 57 * Sonus R. - - 53 Soojan Rae - - 96, 162 Soonam, or Sunnam - 70; 73 Soor, or Shoor, a name of the Indus 98 Soorangur . 239s 240 * SORA - - 265 SORA-MANDALUM - 265 Stade, itinerary measure, remarks on, 50, 52 STAN, aterm signifying country - XX Staunton, Sir George - 269, 273 Steel, Fobn - - 166 Stevens, Major, 10, 12, 19, 210, 243; 247% 2 Stewart, Capt. => 123, 179> 248 THIBET, Great, one of the most elevated tracts of the old continent, 301, 302. Great extent, 307. Inhabitants highly civilized, ib. ‘Tributary to China, 70. Thinly inhabited, 312. Indian names prevailinthe western part of it - ib. THIBET, Little, or BALTI-STAN; 96, 389 Page 97, 150. Lies on the north-west of Cashmere - - 137 Thomas, Mr. ~ 239,240 Thunah - “Gs 138 Tiagar - 278 Tiefentaller, Mr. 309, et seq. 368, 371 Timerycotta 287, 288 TIMUR, or TAMERL ANE, invades Hin- doostan, liv. A monster of cruelty, ib. Made no establishment in Hindoostan, lv. His route into Hindoostan, 92, 113, e¢ seg. Crofsed the Indus, either at Deen- kote, or Reishi, 116. His return, 121. His expedition to Kuttore - 164, 165 TIMUR SHAH, ABDALLA. See Can- dahar. Tinevelly. See Palamcotta. Tingri, valley of 304. TIPPOO SULTAN. See Medore. Tobacco, a fine sort, from Bilsah, 233. In- troduced by Europeans, into the East id. Tondy - - 19, 44 Tonker, a name of Lafsa - 306 Topping, Mr. - 13, 45;47 Toulomba - QI, 92, 118 Townsend, Mr. William - 270, 287 Trade from the western world, to India, mentioned in the earliest histories xxxill * 'TRANSOXIANA - 199; 200 Travellers ought to record their distances, in the itinerary measures of the country they travel in - 253, 289 Trinomalee hill - 273 Tripanti pagoda - 289 Tripetty pagoda - - 283 Tritchinopoly - - 15 Tungebadra river - 254, 286, 291, 292 TURAN, or Transoxiana - 153 Turkish geographer - 154,157, 158 Turner, Mr. < a 35 Tygers infest the woods at the mouth of the Ganges ~ 364 Fyrians, traded to fndia - XXXIV U. Valentine’s peak - a4 VANIAMBADDY, valley of - 270 Van Keulen - - 44, 46 Udegherri - 283, 290 Velore - - 265, 266 Verelst, Mr. ~ ~ 297 Vingorla rocks - - 31 Viniconda. See Innaconda. Visiapour, or Beiepous - 250, 251 Visagapatam - 12 ULUG BEIG, 675799 81, 88,191,192, 227 295 account 154 339 363 166 164 CxXxi 152 102 250 395 ote. Note. 194; be, i 161, 163, f China -Z YES, an Afghan tr ZL. - 163, and N * the Ganges, gation, through Y » a province o R. (the Setlege) Curious inland navi 274. Wulli Mts. XXIV, XXXIV, 144 ZABETA CAWN, late ZABULISTAN YUNAN YUZUF of * Zaradrus Zendavista Zuenga ZUL KERNINE Woods, at the mouth of Yulduz Zurrah, or Durrah, lake 83 236 252 2749 275 69 368 f, 6. V1ly CXIXy CXXil, CXxili, 1 general proportion o Windings of roads, 223 2493 vo oD a ew \O ON N w wr co N A“ nN oo N z 3 o~ = “ ra) 45>A47 179 li, V1, XX, X INDEX TO THE MEMOIR. CXly 211, 214, 215 - How to make a ge- in reducing road dis- 1; or the contrary 7 17 for, pt. Universal Histor Unkei-Tenki Watherston, Ca Wendell, Pere Wersebe, Baron West, Capt. Whittington, Mr. Wilkins, Mr. Charles In the Carnatic, neral allowance tance to horizonta Wood, Colonel Mark Volconda Upton, Colonel Volney, M. Warangole SSS — i ah A am le ne mat ie = - = Fe a aS AN eas ee ee oe — eld ee te ae as A aeoeeneee — n a - ~ eee eee . INDEX TO THE GENERAL MAP. f= The whole Map being divided into Squares, or Spaces, by the Intersections of the Parallels of Latitude with the Meridians, each particular Square is pointed out by Letters of Reference, alphabetically arranged along the Margins of the Map; the side Margins having capital Letters, and the top and bottom ones small Letters. For instance, the City of DeLu1 is given in the Index under the Letters E o: and if the eye be guided along horizontally in the Map, from E, until it comes under o, the Square which contains De1x1 will be found. *.* The Names of Countries, or Nations, are in Roman Capitals; and those of Princes, Rajahs, or Chiefs, in Italic Capitals: and such Places as have their Situations de- scribed in the Index only, and not in the Map (owing to want of room), are in Italics. Others have only a Part of their Names written in the Map: and the Part wanting, 1s also distinguished by Italics in this Index. The Places without Names, in the Map, are left, in expectation of being able to supply the Names, hereafter. +44 Abbreviations.—Terrs. Territories. I. Island. R. River. Pt. Point. Mt. or Mts. Mountain, or Mountains. F. Fort. G. Gaut, or Pafs. S. Sera. ae ene A. Acra - Rr Admuncotta - X p Adalamgur - Fp Adoni - So A\BDALLLI - Bd _ Adam’s bridge - 2Zq _ Adriampatam - ¥ 7a Abdoolgunge - Hu peak - Br AFGHANS. The people Abhosagur ~ An Adaveed - Sp inhabiting part of Cabul Abugur - H 1 Adaumpour - L a and Candahar. hills - ib. Aderampar . Zn CHQAUr-VOFOUMEN ZT OOOuM WPOHUEAMOoHDVOLNS -Amitty - POF ONATMOZY Somat Seat Amapet ~ Y p Amachetrum Yi @ Amasatrum “ Zq Amanu a F x Amaroud = I x Amagur - Mr Ambagaum - Nk Ambeer - F m Amba - G p Amba - On Ambarry ~ K o Ambarpet - Qp Ambeli - Wm Amboor - W p Ambala - You Ambooah - K a’ Ambawee « Kk Amedabad - K i AMEDNAGUR, the same as Dowlatabad. Amednagur - Amedpour - Amerpour - Ameapah - Amgong - Aminagur - Aminaigpollam - © Amingunge - Amittur - Aminta - Amjerra - Amlah Ammercot - Amoul “ Amoulee - Amood ~ Amoary ~ Amren : - Amroah - Amrely - Amrun = Amrautty. See Omrautty. Amrutsur. The same with Chuckgouroo, Anantasagarum Anantoor - Ananpour M k, and Anantpour - Anantpour - Anamsagur Anantasapilly Anarodgurra - Ancola . Ancry - Anchitty - Andeah ~ Andicotta - Andaman I. Great rOSD ye ODOXHHXOO PRPAS Sy SSO oS 00 Bt, Bogs 4, 3 wae WO Soke oa se Mf Bowapeer “ M k Bundar - Nn i : Bolee Ip Bowat : Br Bundeh Mts. - Pq Ha | Bola . Kn Bow Chagong 2 Qh BUNDELCUND - Hr HI Bolaut " Ko Bower - Dp Bunderaje - Mo Bolia R. = Qi Bowly . N q Bunder Larry ~ Ic we eg ny 396 Bundowrah - Bungong - BUNGUSH - Bunjara - Bunjarata - Bunjary =: 10h Bunnafs R. - (in Oudipour) Bunneyah - Buntwal o Buntwar - Burarya - Burda R. . Burdee cae Burdjee - ‘ Burdoo - Burdwan - Bureway - Burgaut - Burgur - Burhai . Burhanpour - Burhampour - Burkee “ Burkull - BURMAH - Burnagur - Burnugger + Buroda - Burpudda se Burpahly a Burradirga - Burragong - Burragur - Burragunge - Burrakeera - Burraboom - Burrampour : Burrampooter R. - Burraserai - Burrawny - Burriage. See Baraitch. Burronhutty - Burrunter - Burwa . Burwa - Burwa - Burseeah . Bursing pour - Bury - Busowrah ee Bufsai - Bufsary - Bufseah - Bufsoor S Bufsanpour - Bufsuah 7 Bustar - Bustee - THORP LW Zs KHMER Z TS ee re eRe eet RR, Gd eG ky he: Bh eed SW 66 SPOOnS BOOMS ESS a rerm ie OSO mre AZAR AZ ENGuoexUH Sao de Wap INDEX TO THE Butlafs R, _- Butteree - Butty - Buungerkela - Buxaduar - Buxah - Buxar - Buxidaisy - Buxygunge - Byarem - Byarem - Byarum - Byce Gaut - Bydell, 27, Byganbary - — Cote - Byga - Bygongong - Byra ‘ Byraghy - Byserul - Cabo - Caboritor - Caboze I. . CABUL - CACHAR é Cachipermaleon - Cackaiah ~ Cader ~ Caderi 2s Cadiapatam Pt. - Cadrocapechy - Cady - Cariabad - Cakenol - Calastri “ Cala é Calaceri : Calacad - Calara - Calberga - Calcheedo “ Calcutta “ Caliapour -_ Calicoote - Calicoulon - Calicut ‘ Calitoor - Calini R. = Callian - Callianee “ Callianee_ - - Calleayé - Calinatoor - Caliparum - —_ m2atrmorr a *O a 4 Saws TOP Poet R XO 6 OM ee, Ww EP o PRNA CP PRR ATOM pe Peayaexsg fp OTASNOBREH mOQQOR bP xG aR omoHonuusteee Dd Dd by fae) He Calingapatam Calour -- Callacoil - Callawar - Callasgoody Callianpour - Calliondroog Callinger “ Callipour - Callour js Cally Calyajury - Caloude - Calpenteen Calpauny ~ “a Calpy - Calsary RR. Calapar - Calventura Is. Calymere Pt. Cally-Sinde R. Cambala Mts. Cambergam - Camberry Cambay - gulf of Cameredy a Cameran - Camlah . Camlole - Cammaserai 7 Camma - Campoly Campsella Camvellaw ™ CANARA. Cananore Candanada “ Candaputta CANDEISH Candi “ Cane R. Cangal E Canercotta Canhan R. - Canister J. Cankanally “ Canoge “ Canooly Canol re Canoul m Canowly - Canroody - Canswah R. Cantalbary - Cantap - Cantee ‘i Canuck x Capelapaire = - | Savusrwrnozmunwvo Sr SvOHSPNS OORT Sey NENwY BOS ote 4 as VOACWOZHE<» mN Per oOs es St Meme me 2m Ssrw pity Son enubuad SrolkVoQucrwcon SHOTDZ Rm AZnw MoU a eS ee A Capilly m Capoosee = Caprah - Caranjah I. Caragola * Caramnafsa R. Caranel si Caradoam = Caralicote Rohe Carapatam “ Carcal e Carcal * Carenave ‘ne Careatty a Carha - Carical * Cacidien R Caringa 2 Carmulla s CARNATIC mt CARNATIC, NABO his territories -_ Carnatic Gur rm Ca:nawl ‘ CamnicobarlI.. - Carongoly 3 Caroul = Ca:pour - Ca-ree - Ca-otcotty - Ca:row — Carroor * Carroor = Carrya Pe Carypour ~ CARTINADDY - Ca-tute = Carunapally - Carwar uxysnvss ms O A > = a een ee ee = SQ * we HD OO mp SS Z GENERAL MAP. Cauvery R. - Caverypatam - Caversundrum - Caugmahry - Caviconda é Caumpelly = Caundapaddy “ Caunitoor ~ Cautgunge - Cawderchuck~ - Cawnpour - Cayamel - Cayemgung'e - Cayetar - Cayvaram - Chenapatam - Ceraligut ~ Cercoil ~ Cercal - Ceremudge ~ Cerigat - CEYLON - Chacki = Chacultury -" Chagong ~ Chagoola R. - Chamka - Champaneer - Chamulgoody - Chanda - Chandail - Chandalcotta - Chandanyporody - Chandernagore~ - Chandergunge - Chandegheri, or Kan heri ~ Chandercona Chanderee - Chandek - Chandor - Chandore - Chandpour - Chandpour - Chandpour- - Changama - Changaprang - Changlasee - Chankeer - Chankalamary - Chanmanning - Channel Creek - Chanyang - Challameotally - Chalcounda~ - CHALAWARA - Chalsey - Chaparo . Chaparang - Ch IwWONTSxOduH ss MMAR ORT OOCOONMHAxKXH OMOSHUSA tree’ AUG AO a> — ee QR ~ VU HHO _ZNERL Sn dma cc. oO 2 >PnAZradwsonvoO sw Sones ye Zune OAS SOU OA OU RNS OU Ot er LEON _ Cheego-Muddi - ae va 2) N Chappermunda~ - Charcolly - Charbafs - Chargner ~ Charkeera — - Charley - Charmour - Charwah - Chaynpour - Chasow - Chatchar - Chatmol eo Chatna - Chatrum - Chatroy - Chatterpour - Chattibarry - Chattour - Chaunky + Chautra ~ Chayah - Cheduba I. - Cheera _ Cheeran - Sr umOMeZSeHoO nn ON@aUEs Roma onBac " -- e —e- -—— x Z a ae : -. a <= = i rae - : ~->-—-— = wre = : —s ies : e — a me - ae a t se ~~ -* Fes | as 5 - - = = ee as 52 oi uae ; = as r = ~ st how _ Fone sicnpeeiannt pie a ee eee Pe Wane ee wo SS eae crass nao emp die F tp ont Sette 5a ee a - mestbodtacaatien vine 5 ieee . omer += ~~ harms o ase a =<. oH Cells 3 ont +. a x SOE BS - = ——a <= Andi - ne . . r : _- - : Loree “ a + a » = eras Ss ae - haa sai Coleg ae = ieee - —_ SO Ie A ——s Stk. Wee > wee ‘aise ver’ +2 Ashe in ee ~s a. ae et Si ee ~ 2 2 " oer at ‘ = - r = ~— — 3 See —— — .-3 . Lid as Aa Sead x3 * cana” GENERAL MAP. 399 Comargong ~ Iva _Conniacombri - Ao - Correah - Kr Comareeah - Ld Connigurry - Qr Corunkeer bin IN -G Combam ~ Sq Consumah - H a Coronum - Pw Combamet - Qq _ Conta _ Ly | Cortale : Xm Combiconum - Yq Contay - Mz _ Corry - ib. Combonore . W p_ Contalagur - Ha CosaR. - F y Comeer ~ Fo Conyouwah - Mi Cosalsurar ° Nq Comerla - T p Conyouwah - Op Cosmin - Rb Comery “2 Zp Coogreet - M w ° Cospour - ‘Le Comercally ‘ K 6 Coohoor - Mp Cofsaijura - L z Cometta - S p Coolabba - Pi COSSAY ° Lb Comillah - K d Coolair m T q Cofsepary - Xq Cominaig ~ Zo Coolangee - Wp Cofsibogom Pw Comifserra . Hu COOLIES. Freebooterson Cofsimabad - Hu Commendagur E p the northofthe Myhie RR. Cofsimbazar - Ia Commerputa ~ C ¢ Cooloo “ N x Cofsimcotta - Qu Comni - T q Coolpahar - Hq _ Cofsipour - Dg Comole - Li Coolybunra ~ K. x Cotapar - Sq Comorin Cape Ao Coolynorcha - N f, Cotapatam - Zq Compsey -. Um _ Coomareah - L } Cotate " Ao Conanore ~ Zp Coomtah - Mr Cotbanawer . F o Conalore - ~W.q Coomtah - T 1. Cotla = Lo CONCAN - Qk Coonaterra - Ym Cotla - Pk Conchon - H 2 Coondapour a U5, Cote Colsim™ ©. >= Eo Conchanagur - Ld Coondabarry - M1 Coteen - T p Congcoal - Rs Coonum . Ur Cotemul - Br Concul = Dp Coontah = M y Cotiara = As Condala - Q_r Coopah - Gu COTIOTEE. It borders Condally - M q Coopachitty < Xo on the north of Carti- Condalavery - Po _ Coopilly - P -w naddy. Condanore - So Coorah - Ko Cotour - W p Condanore - Ro Cooreah - Fr Cotputli “ Fon Condapilly - Rr. Coorsah ~ Gb Cotta - Po Condapour - K p Coorung - Iy Cotta - Ro Condavir = Rr Coos-Beyhar - Gb Cotta . Xm Condaramarla - -Up_ Cooserah - H x, Cottacotta - Sq Condel. - S 1 Cooserynagur - Iq) Cottacotta - T.o Condelig-ourki - Uo Coosmah - Iu. Cottapatam - ie Condour - Y q Coosumbah - M1 Cottapilla - To Condour - U p-- Cootally ~ Ap Cottapilla - Uq Condolory - Po Cope - Y p_ Cottapollam : Pu Condoyouah - Mk Corah - G r_ Cottapollam - Rr Condemundago - So Corallum - Qt Cottapollam - Up Conderputty Un_ Corallya - K c Cottapoloor - Ux Condrapatty - Rt Coramba - Kw _ Cottaseveru 7 To Condyeura - I.c Corampour - En _ Cotteput - Xp Congar > Po Coraygong - Ql Cottilah - Fo Conkapaukoo - Qq_ Cordevanputty - Yo COTTIWAR - M ¢ Congayempaliam Xo Corelly - M i Covanore - Zp Conghe Lake - As _ Corera - Mf Coveripauk - Wq Congong - If CORGA - Wm _ Covelong - Wr Conguntla - To Cori . Fo Coveriporum - Xo Conijedla - Rr Cortahgunge - F.p Coulam - Ao Coniwaugh - Qh Corinattum - Xo Coulan ‘ An Conjeah - Lb Coringa - Rt Coulasgur - Wg Conjeveram “ Wq_ Coritachitty - Yq Coultschi t Bs Conjimere - W r_ Coritapetty - Zo Counda - Rq Conka - Tq. Cornogal - Ar Coundour - So Connagoody - Yp COROMANDEL Xr Courgegur ~ Un - 400 Courtallam - Courtallam Coutoor Cow I. - Cowkparah - Cowlydroog Cowyat - Coyeah - ' Coyle R. - Coyr | - Corriah - Cranganore - Craor = Cravatore ‘- Crimal ~ Croondah Crotchey Cuckanara Cucula - Cuckeree - Cudaly - Cudapanattam Cuddalore Cuddapa - Cudgwah - Cudgenere Cudoogal - Cudwah - Cudruah Culdumery Culna - Culna - Culloor - Culloor - Cullumbaum Culpatty - Culpy - Culwara Cumbermere Cummao Cumlapour - Cumral - Cundamahully Cundamungulum Cundera Cundola Cundoor Cundwah Cundwah Cungwar Cungovelly -Cumajah Cupperwange Curchi - Curcumbaury Curcunda Curegonpal Currah - Curraly , Pras ahNnx< yO Mt oe ee OO OU 'U ooX%2 Rao © 5 HARA PARPKOYKCS UA eH SRG ey RU SB ey OOO rH OA A < Pit re =} ey te bd “hg > s yh SL — OKO He 409 OS COP «rE EP anges) Currambos Currer 5 Currimgun ge _- Curro as Currowly - Curruckdeah Curruck pour - Currumfully R. Currumpood y - Curruah - Curso - Curtchavid - Curtelly - Curwar - Curwan - Curya - Curygong Cushancollam “ Custee - Cutarya - CUTCH - Gulf of Cutchnor - Cutchubary - Cutgurra Cuthni - Cuthur - Cutkurry - Cuttack - - Cuttagallu - Cuttera - Cutterya - Cuttiparah - Cuttore = Cuttree - Cuttupdeah - Cuttarmungulum Cutwa - Cutwara m ~Cutteragurra - D. Dabenkanoo - Dabogya - Dabul - Dacca - Dacca - Daccapilly - Dackowny © - Dadary - INDEX TO THE Dagurer - - Daipilly ~- Daisoor - Dalamow - Dallamow Dalmacherry - Pafses. -Damnal - SmrOs cn PANT Sak oS pee Hom —"O Ma QU RH eS SOO KM He OO HOO SO Sa MH oO MF oD ares WAR Sqr Ses upsZz_ . Dary - os a B & _ Daudpour - ‘Debarry - DEB RAFAH Ce ySvOmH On O“SoAkoovUaKa They are three in num- ber, near the town of that name. ‘T'wo of them lead to Mysore; and the third to Cuddapah. Dallycotta - Yo Dalmow - Damapetta - Damapoury - Damaraupet - Damaun " Damerlapaud - Damicotta - Damisierla - Dammoo - Pe Damoony - Damoot - Damra - Damsong - DANDAR - Dander - Dangee Praw - Dantoon - Daogaut - Daoudnagur - Dapette - Dar, or Dhar - Darracoote ~ - Darrah - Daranduk ~ - Daraporum - » Keelah - Daraveram - Darbel - Darempoury - Daried - Darinagur - Darmadijira - Darore - Darraway R. - Darraway R. - Darrug - Darwar - ick Deounella (birth place of Dindigul - Yp Dua . Rs Hyder Ally - Uo Dindoory - Nk Dubba Fettee R. Ic Depah - Lz Drioly - Pk Dubally r Hz Depatla - Up Diu Pt. - Nf Dubhoi Lk Dergong - Iq Dil. - - Ng _ Duboda - Kk Derriabad _ Gs Divinelli. See Deounella. Duckinseek . Kd Deriabad - Fr Divy Pt. - Ss Dudagam “ Pq Derry - Mg Doareah — Le Dudawanum ay Desburriah - Mi Doarsinny - Ly Dudgullow~ - Qt DESERT of Agimere Fh Dobygur : Wq _ Dudypalla “ lu DESERT of MOULTAN Doesah - Kx Dulabary ‘ la Di Dogon - Ri Dumdah . Ms evalcotty “ An Dohud ~ L1 Dumow “ Ir Devalcotty - Bo Dojon - Xp Dummeodah R. «ee Devicotta - Xq Doley - Iz Dumnagur u Mh Devidan - Yo Doldegam - Br Dumnah i ly Devipatnam - Zp Dolla - Ri Dumroy ‘ H w Deyiryconda - Rq_ Dollopattagam - Ar Dumroy a Ke Deulgong - Nn Dombes - Mi Dundapour . Gy Deutan - Nm Dombuck R. - Ne Dunda Rajpour P i Dewad - Lk Dommary - Fq Duncore “ Eo Dewah R. the same withthe Donah - Ok Dundrahead - DT Gogra R. Donderiky : On Dungergur x M s Dewalgong - Nna_ Dondigul . Qp Dungerpour - Kk 402 Dungham Dunna Dunteewara Duntoia Dunwah Durajah DURANNIES. The sam ONAR WM I E I ~ G I K > with the ABDALLI. Durapour Durbunga Durgapour Duregapour Durfurry Durrampour Durranneah Durrole Durya Duryapour Dursunny Dusara Dufsaun R. Dutty Dyalla Dyhinda Dynapour E. Earoor Ratt Ecdalla Ecmangunge Econah Ecpol Ectowah Edalli Edghir Edgong Edilabad Ednagur Eemleah Egorapan Biljapour Ekilgow Elaw Elaour Eldourty Elephant Mt. Eletur Elevoneah Elgandel Ellaconda Elledat ELLICHPOUR Ellich pour Ellomamew ELLORE Ellore I zand ~ MZESeRK ROTH ZOmOO? MO me OOO HR EM am AM Oo Of ER PUSOWPUCROPNZOVY_OS Sr Zk me ] SRS HOCH UO HD BIB A OO 5 WMG wos INDEX TO THE Ellore - Elmunchilly - Elora ‘ Eloremow es Emilipata is Emmilee - “ Emnabad _ * Emodus Mts. | Enamalore é Enapour - Encatram - Endapilly - Endapour English Bazar ~ - Ennore r: Ennow “ Epour - Erach - Erachetty tm Erammo - Erasmus Mt. - Erilpaal - Erroad “ Erotah - Esarbary - Esperah - Etah ~ Etaveram - Etayah - Etchauk . Etonda - Eughtgur - Eydy-Engly : mao £0 Ha cP © Ww Of POG oO OC ne em AR O'R — t= %& O wm LO 3 3 NS ER ENN Fe ON AY Se e208 Wee @) 5 Faas - False Pt. - Faranagur - Fargaum - Faridabad ~ Farognagur - Farree - Farsidunga - Fattalagunge - Fattipour - Fattipour - Fattipour - Fatiabad - Fazilpour - Fettee - Firozeabad - Firozeabad - Firozeabad - Fizegunge - FIZOOLA CAWN, T of - Foolpour - wPAZO oO tw! Baar On ZO, MAPUCT a wo KU sok a om rrs. cy te ion Fornical - Fortified I. - Fort St. George — - Fort William - Fotipet ‘ Friar’s-hood - Fringypet - Fringybazar ® Fullertol - Fulta é Fultawarry - Furridpour - Furruckabad - Furruckabad - Futtigur ‘ Futtipour “ Futtagunge ” Gt FUTIY SING GUI. CUAR. See page cxxy. Futwa - ax Fygurcara . N n Fyzabad - Gt Dae HOM mA Soh GHe PANO ONR eo en DAME O G. Gaderow - M g Gaderow’s Choultry Yq Gadibunda - Uo Gaganagurra - Wp Gaguimpar . «Ee Gajara - H p Gajeram - $ Galgala . - a _ Galle, Pt. de - Dy Galliany - P p Gallomew - Qi Gandgourly sees ae Gandhar = ij Ae as Gandicotta - ‘we Ganegam - Cr Ganeygong « ed Gangacotty - Bn Gangalagutta = R q Gangapatnam ‘iE Ganges R. head Aq - mouth Lice Gangoutra - An Gangpour - Lw Gangud eer oom Ganjam - Sg Gansigui - On Ganuara - Qp Gaovan - Po Garda - Pw Gardone - PZ Garha R. - Gags Garracoury - Zp. Garrider - M ¢g mi ae oh om wo 4 o+? Lo Ea se Se) eee TOS ESS ae ee GENERAL MAP. 493 GARROWS - He _ Golah - K x Gootoka - Lt Gary - K h Golamary - Ly Gooty - So Gatseela - Ly Golapilly - Rq Gopaulgunge - K 6b Gauswanny - Ho Golapilly - S$ q Gopalnagur - Ke Gaut Mts. . Rk GOLCONDA - Rp _ Gopalpour - H o Gawile - Mo Golconda ~ Q p Gopalpour - K i Gawrah R. - Er old (O) - ib. Gopalpour - Kr Gawzygur - Ho Golerampilly - Qq _ Gopalpour - L o, Gayah - Ix Golgam * P p Gopchin ~ F s Gaylah - Fu Golgam . Ay Goperapilly oi Oe Gazeedeen - Eo Gollapollum -« Rs Gora - lt Gazypour - Hs Golobgunge ” Ie Goragot - H 6b Gazypour - Hu _ Golonore - T r Goraygong - Q 1 Geerar - Nq Gomany “ L y Gordeware Pt. ~ RE Gegadivy - Wp Gomaun Mts. - Cn _ Gordygong - Lr Gege - Zn Gomgah - Lu Goriatum - Wp Gehanpenna - Eo Gomnialpar - §q _ Gorka - Ew Geharconda - Mo Gompchei - Er Gorka - Fo Geligonda - S gq Gomrapondy - Ur _ Gorpeta - N g Geluda ~ Ho Gomut Peperee - ©1 . Gorsnah - Le Genapilla - Tq _ Gonanpilly - Rs Gorna - Iw Gendur - Qn _ Gonary “ T n Gosaypour - Hit Gentemanitour - %Xq Gondwara - H z_ Gottaul - Lz Gentiah - He Gondicotta - Y¥Yp_ Goverdan - F o St. George ~ Yq Gonga-Godowry + OK Goverdan - Gu St. George’s I. - $k Gonjenpilly “ T r Governdungurry ¢ tet St. George’s Channel B g Gonor - Hq Govery - Qs Gereek - H x Gonra - Hs Govinpour - I x Ghelsipour - Hn _ Gontapilly - Qt Goulamconda - So Ghergong - Gf Gonwa - Li Goulkoun - Ri Gheriah ~ Rk Goodwater I. - Zp Goulour - S m Ghiddore - I y Goodalore - Zo Gour Ruins -la Ghirnah R. _ Nm, GOODIERS. A people Gourgouty - Ro Giddatoor - Qt who occupy the side of Gourmungul - Qo Gierga - Lz the Ganges opposite Ro- Gourpour ~ Gigatchee. See Sgigatchee. hilcund. Gow m Iw Gikri - G1 Goodingary - Ao Gowgat - F p Gilmarguey - Oo Goodoor - S o Gourah - Lx Gingee = W q_ Goodoor o~ Qa Gourey - Fr Ginipaliagarum - AD Gojindergur - Rm _ Graen . Ql Ginnish - Li GoolR. - Mm Grammum = oc. i Girar : Iq Goolapilly = W p_ Grenier Mts. + beg Giti « Aq _ Goolgunge « Ig Groapnaught Pt. - M h Gitpour - F w Goomah r I x Gruapet ‘ Ugq Goa ° S k Goom gong * M q Gubinagur - Ga Goalparah - Gc Goomerpour - Hu Gudegow . Eq Gocey - Gu Goompina - Qr Gudgow - Nm Goculgur - F gq Goomty R. : Gs Gudjara . G p Godavery River - Pq Goondah - F t Guineara : Lt mouth Rt Goondillypella - Wn _ Gullabgunge - Ko Godra ri Lk GOONDWANAH . Mp Gullapaloor - Qt Goelwarah - Mh Goondwanah Mts. L p Gullary ; R m Gogary a H y Goopamow : Fr Gullipanaig ° Zo River - ib. Goopygunge - Gq Gulma_ - Ga Gogo é Mh_ Gooracpour ico Sa * Guminpilly > Rs Gogoromow - Le _ Goorah - Gs Gumipollam - Up Gohana x En Goorah " Hs Gummurgee - At Gohud - G p Goorunty ~ © x Gumplegood - Qr Gokaup, or Goulkoun RI Goota . N q Gumsoor - Ow 404 Gundar Gundavee Gundavow Gundell Gundewah Gundiaw Gundigul Gundilipally Gundoor Gundoor Gunduck R, Gunganar Gungaveram Gungolee Gunjew GUNTOOR Guntoor Gurewar Gurga Gurhady Gurmacktisher Gurmada Gurmah Gurnady GURRAH Gurrah Gurramconda Gurrood Gurry-Mundlah Gursenry Gursoot Guruza Gutigui Gutterana Guttura Gurymary Guy G. Guzelhatty GUZERAT Guzgotty Gwalior Gyalgur H. Hafizgunge Hajygunge HAJYKAN Hajypour Hajypour Hajypour Hakman Hallegandhe HALLIAR Hamapet Hamapatti Hamed -~ wo & woo CD wae ps ohole lol tiel Ett Co ~, rr ¢ nee — St Ee Be ER. ap ahi ek tore SOD MHOmeo my Ae oN SP gat ton fa 7Oo OR on Se SD oO INDEX TO THE Handya Hanepari Hanole Hanouta Hansquar Hansoot Happer Hargur Harlia Harowly Harponelly Harriorpour Harriorpour Harriorpour Harriergunge Harrichunder Hafsengur Hateoule Hatin ws Hatta Hattanudda Hatteenoo Hatteri Hattiah I. Hautchella Hautdobé Hautgur Hautimabad Hazeratnagur Hebbore Heerapour Heerapour Heerapour Heerapour Helawak Helfautgunge Helpitin Hemynpour Hendowne, or Hindia Heran R. Herapour Herpett Hefserah Hevilkaserai Hierapollam Hieracura Hieropomal Hilconour Hillegurry Hilsah *Himaus Mts. Himmaleh Mts. Himmutnagur Himrana. See Nimran Hindenny R. Hindia Hindia x" Hinjin Hiralt AAPA moe TSM Sy RO AO S y — 4 HAOmOoTZ aA» Str .,ss Bare? PHroxnorsuy, xd ~ PRSHuceno ” BAe AO ARO 6 OaQ® So Be 6 — ~ ARanktaZng NX Seo 8 oc. QameSmac wry moO, Cj 5 Hirria Pas 5 6 Hitchenderry - Hobibgunge - Hogenpour - HOLK AR, Terrs. of Honanulla - Hoogly - Hoolsury - Hoorel - Hooringotta R. - Hoornly - Hordy - Hosangry - Hoseepour - Hofsamally - Hofsaree ~ Houchong - Houménara - Howafsa - Hubely - Huddlegur 2 Huldibarry - Huldipookra - Huldooah - Hulleah - Hulluah - Hulwad - Hunary - Hunetone - Hunnouar - Hurdah -* Hurdwar - Hurrai - Hurruh - Hurryal ~ Hurrydurp Gaut. It lies on the S E of Ryacotta CaaS S Bann o AZ are qGOTE mS mm EERE Bao Wel Wel a SB 0D SV Sra OS ABs Hurryhur - T m Hursaloo . G } Hufseingunge - F Fichisechad eee . Hufsun Shab Dirgab Qp Hutwa - H s Hutsoo R, - Gt Huttani - Qm Huttah - Ir Huttooah + =Ss Hyat ~ Ro Hyatnagur - Q Pp Hyatpour < “Ha Hydergunge ee t Hydergur | - G s Hydergur = smo sg G 7 Inde voy BI Th eitiepe - I P bs ; i In cin z 1 penises 3 I a ide H J sp Cc . L 2 Ii ersou d ugdi our ; D - Z idore I - r Jug Spo a Gor Indo x : N o J ptiipodt : Ht Ind ee 5 O I ughig ur ~ G rat m Jugr gopa - H u - grat L Juh t Ww e K re | 1nOO R 2 - H. x is Z uyt a G ’ PP < umMo;©re C ick Jukar - H Julga . T P —— - Lf M os Q 406 Julgong Julkanpour Julkuddar Jumbooah - Jumbooseer Jumcundy - Jumday Jumgerbad Jumilamurka Jummoo Jummaneah jJumnah fie - Junaghur Juncaw Juneer — Jungile - Jungipour - Junglebary Junkseilon I. Junoh - Juriahgur Jurilgunge Jurkone Jurouda - JUSHPOUR Jutram Juttara JUTWAR, Litt JYENAGUR yepour poe - Jytepour “ Kadraguta Kaigum Kajipet - Kaimow > Kaira - Kakna R. - Kalgapet - Kalkally - Kalkifsee 7 Kallodra Kanar Cataract Kandabil - Kandegherri Kangani - Kangoon ~ Kanhar R. . Kanjee . Kankerara - Kannaka = Kanneah Kannya - Kanooara - Ke AO NORE AS HOR Bil ae Bre oe eB“ FPRMowoCW ORM BM TZ yO 6 a 3S weato 3 x Petior bHEQO_. - Lake “ a SsHOS BPO POD fn wm wet Oo & ® ee OziezeyycE INDEX TO THE Kanoon . Kanowly - Kansa - Kanwarah — Kara - Kara - Karriarpour Karragode - Karavan Karnawl « Kafseun ge es Kastee Katimbevole Katoene - Katta a Kaukanarow Kaumbole Kaurkah =! Kawah we Kawtah Kayuwah - Kedar é Kedgoorah - Keerah Keeretpour Keerpoy i Keerychar Keeserah a Keheep £ Kelli-nelli- cotta Kellinore ss Kelmee ~ Kelsey - Keltanpusnaclian KEMAOOM Kemaoon Mts, Kemeur é Kenamow as Kenawas “ Kendy Kenjar - Kentchian Mts. Keogong R. Kepeldee - Kergon g - Kerigar Kerleh z Kermana _ Kerona “ Kerowly Kerrah e: Kerroo ‘ Kerye Kerton ‘ Kesocotty Kevalcotty - Kewan - Kheir « Khoud = ~~ Q DIOMQOAS we py eg —BQ x UO TRO < eo Ba see) & nan & KS PSEC Lee ZOnZo =O NS Arm OOmypNno Sew Soe eS oS Be RD oD 1 09 = by EY tay at a StHwhs ZPEOT KAS Obpn eS so Khuntijaut t Khunt Kote “ Kiangsee Kiankia i Kierady Kilkare eS Kilwara Kimedy . Kimlafsa é Kimmoul . Kintarra ‘ Kiranoor to Kiranore ‘ Kirgonga R. Kirkee - Kirkur - Kiroll ¥ Kiroo - Kisgoe é Kishenagur - Kishenagur « Kifselpour ya Kifsoregunge - Kistnabaram ~ Kistnah R, - Kistnagur w Kistnapour Kistnagherri = Kistnapatam - - Kistnaporum - Kistnaveram - KITCHWARA Kitora | _— Kitzhick R. Kivalore - Koelcotty ~ Kokerwara - Koketarra ws Kokore is Kokra - M t and Kolaboora = Komara - Konapour - Kondur . Kooch = Koolbary - Koond 1 Koonda is Koonjoor - Koonka . Koorbah ~ Koorta - Koorumba 1 Kootakurwa ~ Kooty - Koram = Korol ™ Korsa n Kotcheel - ONKAP Ze TINT sons MAM Qno TURF EV S ovr a ot we tt Oy tary Bw 3 apo Uns co'oN 5 On s a SHRMoremwmeroo tuto x Om EO US yO AE iy Oy BurBenrewcuue GENERAL MAP, 4.07 Koterbugga - Mu _§Lackritapilla . - on ~ Kotinghy - M t Litkwalea - P : Lone i oO ; Kotona - Fn Ladoda - Gn_ Lonhanko i K k Kotta - Hon Lahaar - Gq _Loonpour L Kotul - Ir Lahorey - Ol Lo is ; : Ko s €: - pary > H t ty I's Lajapour - Mi _Lorah ~ Iu Koudra - L we Laidalla - Pq _ Louar - Po Koukhoun - Qh. Lalada - Qq_ Lawcooty - H Kouman - Ar Lalcotta - R p_ Lowdehah - Hs Kounmeon - Lk Lali - B s Lowrey - Hr Kouta - Ql Lalpet - Wq__Lowyah - G w Kowra - Ni Lalsoond - Gn_ Luchnow Pafs - Ms Kowrah - Mh LAMA, countryof De --Hills - ib Kouratty . - Pm _ Lamcané a Qb_ Luckercoot - Z4 Kozdar - Cd Lamentung Se: aes F w Kresabad - Ir Lampacan - Bi Luckiduar ~ Gb Krijinagur - Eo Lampichileon - § 0 Luckinpour - K u Krijinagur - Gn_ Langur Mts. ~ Ea Luchinpour - Pw Krishnah R. See Kistnah. Lanké Lake ‘ Art Luckipour ‘ Ee He Kubbooleah - Dh Laour - H d_ Luckipour - Le Kudda - Pk Laraputten - Rk Luckipour ~ G b Kudeel - K x Laroah - Mk Lucknadang - Lr Kulla - M g_ Larry Bunder - Ic Lucknow “ Gs Kuilapollam - Sr Lafsa - Cd _ Luckour ~ K s Kullerwa - Ls Lafsour - Om Luckumry - I o Kundalla - Pn Latour - ib. Lunawara - Kk Kundawilsa—s - Pu Laugeon - Ig Lundsey - P b Kundal - Kd Laura - G1. Lungpour - Se Kunnipour - It lLaurow - Ip Lungry - M z Kupsinga - Mu _Laurow - I x Luseenuh - Iu Kurjaun - G p__Lechwar ~ I y Luteefgur - H u Kurkumba - Loui s=— Leda - M w Kurkuna - Ku Lekinpour ~ N y Kurrah R. - P 1 Lepeinga eter | M. Kurregur ‘- Mw LepraLankeng - Ed Kurrera - H p_Lethers - Mu Maa a Q p Kurrigora : L w_ Limbra - Mh _ Maattan ~ Gy Kursy - N m_Limbry ‘ Lh Macherry - F o Kusbah - Ht _ Lindeal ae S p Macherla . R.q Kutan FS Fs Lingapour O p Machua - Hk Kuti - Dy Lingumpilly - T o ackredypet - P p Kutum - Iu Loardega - K w Maconia ~ Qi Kydrebad - Gt Logom - Pk Maculpa - F x Kyra . F q Logur - ib, Madbah - F s Kyradaw - I p Lohari Napaul - Fx Maddiguer - So Kyragur ; Ms lLoharcana - ib, Maddiguer - Gy Kyranty - Ga kovharoo - F q Madee - Qp Lohorpour - Fy Madelan. - Go Lohry “ F ¢ Madenally ~ R o Fe Lokohar - Gy Madore - Woon Lolbazar - G b Madoocarry - Yo Lacaracoonda - K z_ Loldong 5 Dp Madras Ur Laccadive Is. - Xi Lolgunge * Hs Madroo Wo Lachmangur - Fo Lolgunge - Ht Madugar ‘ Gon Lackanwaddy - No _ Lolgunge - Hu Madura - Zp Lackergaut - Cp Lolpour - Gn Magalawauk - U p Lacki = Id lLomby ‘ X p Magame 7. Ct Lackricotta os ~~ nm Lonee - Py Maganore - x P Lackritacotta - Qu__ Loner - N 1. Magaperam - Sq 4.08 Megeeyong-collaw Magegown Mago Magracotta Magua Magullaconda Mahacondapally Mahamundela Mahanuddy R. R. Mahanada R. R. — R. ee Mahandpour Mahe Mahesra Mahmoodabad Mahmudpour Mahoba Mahomdy Mahomedabad Mahony Mahowly Mahrajegunge ahrajegunge MAHRATTAS. names of the severalChiefs; Paishwah, Sindia, &c. Mahrauzgur _Mahudwah Mahur Mahur Mahurry Maimbaya Maifsey - Makerdur Makoonda MACKRAN Malaac MALABAR COAST Malapour Malavilly Malbary Malcapour MALDIVE ISLAN head of Malecotta Maleghery Malhai Malicoy I. Malicurginagur Malighery Malikery Malkar Malkapour Malleam | Malletur Mallown Mallyne “apo ~~ caecprxa +4 OSes Bo aie ge Sino 6 MOA AS HeZoes mae TOORO WS CORB KAN KM OR WEY oh pans OSs me SB — — Pawan NG Ne Ee eS C yy OX nO So INDEX TO THE Mallyoor Mallyoor Malonconna Malood Malour Malory Malpaddy Malpatty Maltoy Malvana MALWA MALWANS Mamalagery Mamanandy Mamaracpour Mamdabad Mamenda Manacoody Manally Mannacote_ Manamangulum Manapar Manapar Manaperi Manar I. MANARA Gulf Manboom Manchul Mandatta Mandavee Mandavee Mandegele Mandelgur Mandery Mandu Mandun Mangalore Mangalore Mangalore Mangalore Mangalore Mangalum Manganada Mangarole. See Mangal Mangatti Mangul Mangee Mangerbary Mangrollah Maniahry Manjawick Manickdurg Manickpatam Manicpour Manickraje Manjha Manilla Manimbodu Manimungalum Mae Pow x coyo QSn. SxXONKK NER XN AR PN NOR RF<“TNQ rw UTD HRP oma cu. rs OSRASUrmA SOOM > O.O0 ~~ > Oo Oo ms rt Pe wae ~ = heh Sia be S = Bao Ba -~ ah j SMHARTOOKOR RPM OM nun *.0.0 x Manoor ™ “OY % Manoorgudy - Yq Manoogur Oe Manorcotta - Zo Manore - Oj Manorpour - Fn Manot - Oo Manpour - Iu Manpurry - Fq Mansaroar Lake - - Ar Mansurcotta é Ox Manua - Mh Manwas It Manzorah R. 4 Pn Maradecanum - Pw Marattour - Rr MARAWARS Zp Marella - S MARHAT. The sonia now called BAGLANA Nk Mariarchy Maricolum Marie Maripondy aro - Maroo Martaban St. Martin’s Is. MARWAR, or POUR Masaibpet Masan “ Mascall I. " Mafsorah - Masulipatam . Matgar a Math = Mathepour . Matonbackrapetta Matramoodo - Matteloy ~ St. Matthew’s Is. - River Mattour - Matura - Matura - Maually - Mauderdully - Maudisimilia - Maudootand “ Maveriram - Mavile - Mauldah - Mauliaveram, or 7 Pagodas ‘ Maulsurda “ Lw Mauncore = Kz Maundar - L @ TS Net &0'U FB S OS ZwWHROUX bh wy — oa a. Ts mR Rie Qas Gono Mw Lia nO Sw} Aoar.NsHCsot, PS ty my Dt re GENERAL MAP. 409 Maundygaut - Ep MEWAT - Fn Monegal - Rr Mauntry ° My MEWAR, the same asOU- Mongalore - Wq Mauphaze Bunder - Pw DIPOUR - H1 = Monghir : H y Mauripadoo - ib. Middatour . Sp Monglee - Po Maw - Bq Midnapour - Lz Monglegarry - Rr Mayapour - Kw Midnygunge - Ht Mongletore - Ro Maydooh - Lk Milapour - Up Mongopungoly - Hm Mayem - Oi .Milaveram - Rr Monguipatane - Om Meachegong - Ob Mill Gaut - Lo Mongulcote - K z Meaoom - Lk Miuinday - Pd Mongulhaut - H 6 Meahgurry - Nm Mindowly - It Mongumma - a Meaking - Mi Mindygaut - Gr Monicgur - Pk Meambolangam - Oi Minrow - Fp Monkeary - Kw Meamoy - Mk Miuirchour - Sp Montchu R. - E@ Meany-Choupa Me Mirgonda - Qo Montour - Hr Meany - Mf Mirjanagore - Lb Montredy - Ox Meaudee - Ob Mirzagunge - Lc Monze Cape - Ib MECKLEY - Ie Mirzapour - Fs Moobad - Gr Medama - Br Mirzapour - Ka MOODATFEE BOON- Medampe - Bq Mi£serrepour- - Gq SLAH, Terrs.of Ngq Medipilly - Sr Mitgaing - Ku Moodupour - Meendoor . Rr _ Mittanpour - Ep Moodul - Rm Meergunge - Ht - Mittanpour - Eq Moogong : Mr Meerjaserra - Ha Moaganore ~ Ro Moogpour - Kh Meertah - Gl Moecaumpour - Fx Moogry - Pk Meerzaw, or Merjee T1 Moddiguba - To —Mooker - Zp “Megna R. ad Ke Moddigong “ Mq Moola - P 1 Mehindry R. - Ki Moddel Bay - Zn Moonagurra - R p Mehuntpour - Ep. Modenore - Rs Moonygurry - Dp Mel I. - Xk Mogulpour - Dn Moorbad - Ok Melcapour r Mn Mogulserai - Go Moordampour - Le Melconda m Qo Mogulserai - Hu Mooreah - Er Mellone, or Mettone Ni Mogulserai ~ Ip Moorgong - N q Melloor . Zp Mohady - Mr Moorgul - Ces Mellypour - Iy Mohanoo - Ip Moorkya - Lw Melpilly - Tq Mohaun - Gr _ Moorshedabad - Ia Memene - Ct Mohawry - Io Moorscon - N w Menadow - Ni Moherry - Ox Moorude - Pm Meadow = Kk Mohgong - Ms Moot ~ Hq Mentha - Ni Mohun - Gs Mootachilly - X p ‘ Mentole ~ Zr Mohun - Io Mootagara - Rq Meongow s Ni Mohungur - Hp Mootagonga - Nr Meraudabad - Eq MOHURBUNG My Mbootagood —_ - Qq Merawaw . Mk Moka - So Mootal - Sp Mereal - Qq Mokamo - Jy’ Mbootan - Lo Mergui - Wi Mokontpour - Gr Mootapaddy- - Y p Merjapour * Ix Molilla “ U1 Mootapilly - Sr Merjee, or Meerzaw 3 Mollam “ Qt Mootingy i Rr Merindapally - Wp Mollidon - Fq Mopar - Sq Merritch a R1 Molnpatty - As Morabad - Gm Merlom . Qo Molodive ~ Zr Moradgunge - Gu Merzapour - Ht Molrauzepollam - Ur Moranker - On Mesanah - Ki Monaconda - Qq _ Morbidery - Ul Mescinzungh - Dz Monasaha - F r Mordyseer “ 2 Metacoona “ Ox Monaserai ~ Mu Moreadgong - N o Methully r Mh Monattoo “ Iw Morgurry - Ta Mettyconda - Uo Monchaboo = Lk Mori i Ft Mettone, or Mellone Ni Moneah ; Hw ‘Morimal - Sp Wetupetta . Yq Moneer - Hu MoroR. - Fm PPS is ed — ——s - _, = —. os rs _—— nae . —- eS a <= 2 = = z a . Teer Saree ee -eenpeet aa = 2 Oa Ta ine " = ae anne SE as = * b Kon = - = = = Se Sor Haak a ee = Se Sar ea = —"s “2 rete on — = » < . i oe me . ~" x — ~ + - Sp eto — ¥. = — - = Oe a a — Say -~ Planyecteaness. 2 tote = Fre - picues ‘ Es as as =? a — : eo" ———— er ne gg ee WSR ESs:, Serer er —_ : ; = , 7 : = a ln “= — — 7 = oa a ~ ~ - 3 = sniainad -~ . : 7 - - pace Sen —— om RE oak . : : . Sarai : ; > = Sere enone = NES z —igks 2 Gite Nt ech ale a ed a Sag = Se a ene : = oo =— —_- i ea — aos ae : ————— = - ‘ avo SSE Detncaat gh eda nae ‘cal > - — = 7 = ~ r : ate == nena ee pers oe - We S2 ak. ST ae rN as oe NE Lg ow 4s sae Sate bi tee 410 Moroucouna - MORUNG - Mosabad ~ : Mospony - Mofselpatty > Motecaze - Moto - Motoorah - Mottapar - Mouah ~ Mouah - Moudyel - Moulapuddy - Moular - Mouler,or Saler-Moule Mount Dilla - Mount St. Thomas Mour - Mourteah - Mousanagur ss - Moufsy R, - Mow ~ Mow - Mow i Mow - Mow ss Mow m Mowah - Mowah - Mowee - Mowgunge - Mowamilladooru Mowil-Gonga - Mowley ~ Muccapet - Muchandergur - Muckraiz = Muckundgunge - Muddi - Muderar - Mudgurry - Mudnagur - Mugalnore - Mugdoompour - Mugeur - Muglatore - Muglee =~ =—mi- Mugroor - Mulangoor - Mulgom - Mulharg-ungre - Mulkapour’ - Mulky - Mullargur - Mullawar - Mullaow - Mullickpour> - Mullincota - Mulnapour - MXM OMEN ERROR OO Zz 4< On me DOU UT STON een Be 8 PF OMT ETO WHEE Powe OO MOT UH EN Ot FO KOM O OOK OK EO an DezPZOnOm ARR Ro P ORE RP RHC SOR ROU ~ INDEX TO THE Multo - Mulygunge - Milivewats - Mumbole - Muncera - Mundapum - Mundanagoody- - MUNDELLA, See Gurry Mundella. Mundella - Mundu ws Mungar - Munglapet - Munky - Munnypour - Munsen - Murcah - Murchapour - Murdgur - Murfah - Murgah - Murgaw - Murdgurry : Murgioor - Murjatta R. - Murlavaddy - Muror - Murreow . Muscary - Musmurreah - Mufsaon - Mustan - Mustaphabad - Mustara - Mutbunny - Mutchang - Muttaharrow - Mutteah - Mutteary : Mutty - Mutuapollam - Muxoodpour ~ Myhie R. - MYSORE - Mysore - ANorwonrs 2 er OQ NN CMe mOzZmynygarty P OTHOOZrOSS met lomrnrCOnnn kK Ow WwW WOO » WIA POO ZAD S 5 pe eo m SOK On & N. Nabec - Nabobgunge - Nabobgunge - Nabobgunge - Nabobgunge - Nabobgunge - Nabusta - Nadagong - Nadamur - SAO Ome eS BS aoa aw me NADERBAR. This circar was formerly reckoned to Malwah, but now to Can- deish. - M 1 Naderbar - ; Nadgong — - Nadout é Nadum ~ Nagacoil - Nagalaveram - Nagar - Nagartz - Nagatch - Nagdam - Nagemal : Naggery - Naggur - Nagjuree R. - Nagone ~ Nagoordil - Nagorbufsy - Nagore - Nagore - Nagowra - NAGPOUR. Understood to be the same as BERAR Om Tm ~ Noornagur ~ Kd Narnol - Fn Nemally : Zp Noorpour - Ke Narrickee - ° Fp Nemaram - Rq NORTHEN- CIRCARS Narolly - Mk Nemeagee - M k Pu Narsapour - Rs Nemen - Ao Norungah - Iw ' Narsapour - Uo Neminpilly - Up Nosapour - Lo WNarsapour ~ Qr Nemli : Rn Nofsari - N i Narsapour - Qs Nengengood - Wn _ Notchengong - Ng Narseray - Fn WNer - On Nothowow - Pb Narsingapatam - Oy Nerbuddah R. source Lt Novanagur - Ng Narsingur - L y mouth Mi Noudjer - Rr Narwah ” Hp Nere - Mp Novigunge - Fg Narwur - Nk _Nereally - Rn _ Non KianR. - Fk Nafsuck-Trimbuc Ok Neriad - Li Nou - - F p Natrudacotta - Ap Nesty - Ey Nowadah ~ Gr Nattam - Y p_ Nevalcotty - Co Nowadah - Ix Nattore - Ib Newtya - Hb Nowadah - Ly Nattrow - Mk Newtya - Rk Nowady - K w Navaru - Qm NEYER - Th Nowagur - Iw ' Navalpera - Ok Niagur - Ky Nowagur - M t Navapour - U1 = Niagur - Lt Nowagunge : F t Naugamungulum Un WNialma - Dx Nowdya - Hx Naupent - Sq Niana - Qo Nowlaye - K m Nauphara - Pw_ Nicaracool - Rq Nuapent - Tq Nautan - Gw_ Nicauar - Ar Nuddeah - Gr Nautpour - Gy NICOBAR ISLANDS 4 f Nuddeah - Ka Nawit - Mn _ Niddycorda - Zp Nuddere . No Nayé - Q 1. Nidjibabad - Dp _ Nugara - H w WNayedapilly - T q Niewudge R. - In Nuldingah - Kb NAYRS - Xm Nimboo - Ix Nulhatty - Iz Neatimery - An Nimderra G. - O1 Nuliaconda - Rq Nedligui ‘ Qo Nimilly - Qs Nulla SuncraR. - Te Neechinta - L x Nimgong = Om Nallua-<....- La Needumaran - Y p Ningam > Qp. Nulshi - Ib Neekalla - M1 Ningapour - Rm Nundeverum : Tq Neelgur - M y_ Nimrana - En Nunkar - Op Neelgur - Qq_ Ninghen - Ka Nunnore - Hw Neemear - Fr Nipatore - Wp Nunparah - F s Neemdar - Go Nishanpour - Ha Nunsaru - - N i Neermul - Og Nitchou R. - Ee Nurabad- - G p Neeval - Wq NIZAM ALLY, Terrs. of, Nuraquimire ae Neeva/our - ib. Qn Nurhur = Gw Negapatam - Yq Nizambadda - Pw Nuree - Gf Negapatla - Uq Nizampatam - Sr Nurrah - M t Negar Parker - Ig Nizampet - Om _ Nursingdy . Ke Negombo - Bq _ Noanagur - Lf Nursingpour -KqandKn Negrais I. - Sg Nobutpour - Hu Nufserabad - M ne a G2 412 Nufseratpour - NI Nufserpour - &H Nuturee ~ Ta Nutwabara - K Nyarpet - U Nychinta - Oclifser - Odeh - Odeypour - Odrour - Ogendow - Ogidoo - Oister rocks - island - Oiton - OKAMUNDEL Okerah . Okilpour - Okrah é Oliapour - Oliapour - Olisi - Ollya é Omberg'aum Omelloor - Omeree . Omeree - Omergong ~ Omergong - Omerpour . Omilpallah. - Omita - Omptah - Omrautty or Amrautty Oncha - Onberga - Ongergurry - Ongole . Onore - Onyé - Ooda Ootaly R. Oodapour - Oolandour - Oolpar . Oondapatty - Oongonda - Oorey » Oorgaum ~ Ootamally - Ootampaliam ° Oootatore - Ootcour . Ooterawoody - Ootramalore . Orangabad - EMAC OQONKS wero VRHOOR MONDO RM HE STH ANON AAR OOO Ce 2xAZZ HoOsRZrHOZZszz Nite, vet mn RO AO w OO mMeK CRN ODDO TASS COR bir INDEX TO THE Oreyoor - ORISSA - Oruenny - Ofsara Ofsoorah Ofunpour - Ottingbah - Oudanulla . OUDE - Oude FE OUDIPOUR - Oudipour - Oudgah - Oudighir ~ Ougein - Ougly - Oujoulinké - Oulaguinagore - Oumary - Ouple - Ourgoor - Ourigui - Ouscotta: - Ouscotta - Oufsoor ~ Outapallam - Outor - Owlah, or Aonla Ouserah - r Paalavanke - Pacherry - Pachete - Pachore - Pada - PaddarR. See Puddar. Padepatnam - Padlee “ Padongmew ~ Padram “ Padreah < Padshahpour - Paily - Palnam - Pairumbaucum - PAISWAH of the MAH. RATTAS, Terrs. of Q. Palamcotta - Palamcotta = Palamerdy - Palamow - Palapetty - Palatchy > Palavai - Palavaseny = Palcoor - Palcote - wy QT AO ZN > é mM SOC m my Arty Aly Wien OS be FMQ2reooonBooswowM. eC Slr SUS & COP MENOZX 2 of Lo Lem & FO _ PROWKKAN KA ZPormmMon suiuo Palgunge - Palhanpour - Paliar R. - Paliacar - Paliapado - Paliconda - Paliconda - Paliconda - Palicaudchery - Palighery - Palindi ” PALL - Palligoram - Palmiras Pt. - PALNAUD - Palredygur - Palté Lake - Palvarya - Palwall ~ Pamada “ Pamandoor - Pambu - Pamnagur - Pamodurte a Panagur ~- Panamgoody. - Panangoody = Panarcourchi - Panatallah - Pancawir = Panchgong - Panchpara. - Panderla - Pandoly - Pandonser - Pandoo - Panere ‘ Paneture _ Paniany - Pankira - Panlang - Pannah, or Purnah Pannela (new) - - (old) - Pannolah - Pannunah - Pannyallum-crutch Pansar a Panshah - Panwell - Papanaud - Papamow. - Paracho. - Parachurecoil - Paradanga - Paragur Ruins - Paramboor - Paramonsera - Paramutty - ning en PVP FPR OD 9 oe AMHOROM yy PARPANH a — . = oo aaa ae a ps = —— . i + ae “ 3 == se = a SST 1 PE Tap ae —_— + 3 - so eatoatinpnitts ES SP ERS ae ———— SA Fee : age oo ae + pe ie ae 414 Pipelpura Piperoone | Piperry - Pipley - Pipley - Pipley ‘ PIPLIAH RAFAH Pippar - Piprah -P 1, F q, and Piprow - PIRATE COAST Pirote . Pitlaud (Guzerat) Pitlawad (Malwa) Pitty R. - Plafsey - Pocherry - Podala - Podana - Poila - Pointy - Poka - Poktoo - Polaram - Policaud, or Palicaude MORomSeoZ208 wore Nea we @n 5 wo MQ@Van wed SOD pON Wie EH an & — Mm << r Policole ~ Pollay - Pollay - Poliput - Polore - Poly : Ponada - Ponakelly - Ponaron - Ponaveram - Ponda - Pondicherry - Pondimarka - Pongallah ~ Pongedamy R. - Ponlapilly - Ponsah - Ponziac - Poodacotta - Pookarya - Pook Padang ~ Poolapauk - Poolbada . Poolg oury - Pooloo - Poolpour~ - Poolytopu - Poon Gaut - Poonacamada - Poonah - Poonamalee - Poondy - Poonkur - OP SCs "SO RV. SU EO FOS Wr OOM Kw OD AARC < CROTANy SSH 2 Ont SO ee aw, ag gh ae mv INDEX TO THE Poor Bunder ‘ Poorub . Poorundar ‘ Poorvah = % Pootgaut - Pootlapafsa - Pootya - Poppergaut - Porcah - Porrogong Z Portonovo “ Porur 2 Pofseila - Poudingory - Porvear - Poulcotty - Poulmady * Pourimitaila - POURONKE Pourubcotty Powangur - Poway : Poway - Prela - Preparis I. - Prone ~ Providien I. - Pryggee 5 Pubna - Puccaseri ~ Pucculoe - Puckar R. - Puddambally - Puddampour - Puddamtola Puddangarde ~ Puddar R. Pudgdargong - Pudicotta (Tondeman sidence - Pudicotta “ Puducaud Puker - Pulansa - Pulka - Pullecoil - Pullicate - Lake . Pullumnare Pulyvellum - Punchenee Pundipour - Pundua - Punganore - Pungnam - Punje - Punjeree - Punwary - Purarya - Sox ENO HOH AAS SU SCS eae ROO «2 ewe O 4 3 ROM HOM mmr amok Ta ST, Hn OAT SB fp > ov? mmrsB gueuaagne t ANF dpe! SOS Zp ee WH OQ spr HMA SHCtAHaOxd “ee oOoRT RHA USD Purbutty R. Pureewar Puresil Purgatty Purgot Puogow Purki Purnah Purneah Purron gur Purrownah Purruah Pursah Pursaummah Pursoyah Pursur Putala Putcabary Putelam Putemahry Puttan Puttan Sumnaut Putterahee Puttyram Putyajury Queaga Queckmi Pagoda Quilon ~ Quivisa . Quondanga Raajegur (Malwa) Raat Rabnabad - I, Racaisbone Rachol Rachour Rachour Rachoutre Radanagur Radawair Radegurry Radimpour Raepour Ragamme Ragogur Raguapour Rahny Rajacotty Rajacotty Rajagunge Rajagur - Rajahum MRO pyORO SOR Ew ZR SONY KMS eS Za Di OP & ad ~ 2 ee eM wet aQQass nd aHnoZetn FAA VORKX ORD Spe Oy ere a oO AB GENERAL MAP, 415 Rajakeera - - Gp. Ramiseram I. Zq Receumpada - Qs RAJAMUNDRY Rs Ramisundrum U p_ Red Crab I. - Me - Rajamundry - Qs Ramnagur - Gy Redigoodam - Rr Rajanagur - Kc Ramoo - Me Redipatnam. - Zp Rajanagur - Qt Ramoury «= '. Leo Remal - G 1 Rajapilla ~ To Ramoutch R. Cs Remporetty = gee Rajapour - - H p Rampah - Qt Renapour -. Po Rajapour - .Rk_ Rampara - Qi Rettinghery a eee Rajaporum - X p Rampicherla - Rq _ Rewah, or Rooah I s Rajesee : H p- Rampour - Eq Rewari - En Rajaserai - Dm_~ Rampour - Fs Reyoor - Rr Raibaug - R1 Rampour Fw,Gw, Im, _ Ridolly ‘ Gp Raidee - L w Is, lu, Tq Rimbu - Se Raidurgan - W.q_ Ramseil . N k_ Rinaur ~ U p Raje-Behtoo - Bl Ramteak - Mq_ Ripera - Nq Rajbulhaut - La RANA, Terrs..of.. SeeOu- Ritchel R. ~ Ic Rajeeata - M g¢g dipour. Rixi - Kw Rajegaut - Me _ Ranasagur- - H w_ Roanpour - la Rajegur - Ho Randeer - Mi Roaragur-~— - Pk Rajegur - FoandIr_ Rangalore - Pu ROCKAGE - Bb Rajegur - Lz _ Rangamatty - Ge _ Rooah, or Rewah Ls Rajehaut - Kz _ Ranganya - Le _ Roodawn - Fg Rajemal - Hz _ Rangapilla - Wr Rogonautpour - Ky Rajematchy - Pk _ Rangasundrum - Ao_ Roheeta - eg Rajemungalum - Ao _ Rangoon R. «-- Ri ROHILCUND. - Eg Rajgiri - Q p_ Ranjetpour - K y Rohnd - Kw Raigur - Mu_ Rankera - Nn_ Rolepara = N w Rajode a K m_ Rankporah - [i Romaneah - Ur Rajoorah - Oo Rannee ~ M y_ Romkera “ P 1 Rajuapour - F w Ranny Bednore - Sm _ Roonay - ly Raimalpour - Ql Rannygong “ P 1 Roopnagur -- Gm Raimpour - Fq RANTAMPOUR Gn_ Roopgur ~ Nk Rain - I, e Rantampour - ib. Roscotty a Bo Raiseen - Ko Ranycotty - An ROSHAAN - L f Raitapour - Qs _ Rannypookra - Ky Rotas Gur - Iu Rakyporah - Lu Raolconda - Ro Rounreak - Qh Ralicotte - Rno_ Raoutty - K 1 Roufsarah - H y Ramagirry - Y¥ p_ Raperlah - Sr Rowlee F s Ramanadporum Zp Rapty R. - Ft Rowrah , - Hq Ramas Cape - Sk Raree - § k Rowtee - Dp Ramafseram - Rt Rasin - Pm RoymatlaR. - M a Ramchundra - Mz_ Rafsoolpour - Fm _ RoymungulR. - Mb Ramcotty - Co Rafsoolpour - Gq _ Roypour - Is Ramdilly - - W 1 Rate “ T o Roypour - L z Ramedega - Mw RATHORE RAJPOOTS, Ruanel - Br Rameeapatam - Sr original country of H k Rubafs - F o Ramenapily - Qt _ Ratsur - Oo Ruguporam- - Qp Rameseram - Tp. Ratula ~ F t Rujampet : P p Ramegary - Yn_ Ratoly - Hr Rundulla - MI Lamgaut E pand $1 Ratwah - Gp Runga - Pu Ramgonga R. - ©q _ Ratwah ; Ko Rungpour - H b Ramegur (Bahar) K x Rawllow . R q Runneah -. hiek (Guzerat) Nk Rawtty Dungaree Me Runnode H p (Malwa) Io Raynangong - N i. Rurrow - Gq Ramegur - P-q Raypour - Mt Ruthgur - M n Ramegur ‘ Fp Razula - Meg Rutlam 2 K 1 Ramgur - Nw _ Reang - Id Ruttagurra - Kp Ramgurra : Ip RECCAN. The same as Ruttangur - O_k Ramingam - Po ARACAN. Og Ruttungunge - K 6 416 Ruttunpour - Ryacotta - Ryalcherry - Rydraire . Rydroog _ Rynabad * Rypour ‘ QrAxa st. wCenvavte S. Saapour f Sabermatty R. “ Sabuly pe Sackerigurry é Sackymuny - Sacrapatam - Sacrapour m Sacrifice Rock a Sactagong a Sacuda ~ Saddamol “ Saderbele i Sadi R. “3 Sadras Saghordy és Sagral : Sagrally . Sagor I. a SAGUR v Sagur | - Sagwarah - Sahar - Sahoor - Sahrah = Saibgunge Saikote > Salpour - Sailgong - Sailoor - Sakkar P Saladun ‘- Salapour : Salawauk . Salbarry é Salbey ‘ Salem, or Selim - Saler-Mouler o Sali _ Salimpour - Saliom a Salli = Salloorgaut - Sallumea ‘a Salon ‘“ Salopar ns Salpha ~ ‘Salsette I. Pi S me Be Own SeeXDOopmMEE SOwmmMA HOOmaRAK Sw, seers OMnG wenn tod ZouvdvH Sc wmoos eH AaoMorwUMarRVOnHORWA RSE Sankerya - INDEX TO THE Sambarra - Samber - Salt lake of Samiaveram - Sami-Ifsuram m Samulcotta - Sanashygotta ~ Sanashygunge a Sancatty ‘x Sancatty és Sandela “ Sandole - Sandy ‘ Sandry r * Sangada : Sangaipilla z Sangam - Sangam = Sangamundan - Sanganeer - SANGARIANS Sangool = Sangurry San “ Sankaaty - Sankeira : “ Or ag SB e It vs bt tay PO Peavy a BH He VWOo wR moOR POAT A Soon be ty PS tr o's SB Mm, Sankerydurgam -| Sanko a Sanku ‘ SANORE ~ Sanore-Bancapour Sanowly ‘ Sanparam - Sanpoo R. - Sanquelim - Sanquem ‘ Sansor ; Santa . Santa Bombally = Santapilly Rocks - Santasheeta bs Santerabarry - Santhul ~ Santipollam “: Sanyangong *» Saouly 5 Saoukera . Saount - Saourgam z Sarandaga « * Saranga - Sarangpour - Sarapilly “ Sarapilly g Sarhaut ~ Sarlapally - Sarmee ‘- Tp mAO Re ZOO mea nda. YL, vat) ch = ao) ie ol ga og ~o rN se SB x az ml wae Sarney - Sarrowly - Sarser " Saru rpour i Sarunna — it Sasanam * Sasaw . Saseram - Sasnah % Saswan Z Satanoor Satashygur Sateram Sattarah Satilpour Satinagram Sattipalum Satisanagara Sattimungalum Satrum « Savendroog Saumapetta Saunkley a Saurungpour Saurzah zi Sautgud - Sawkul » Sawpour ss Sawree R,. to Sayr : Secundarah Secundarah Secunderpour Secunderpour Secundra “ Sedashygur Sedgwara - Sedhout “ Seebgunge Seebgunge “ Seedly *s Seehurah i Seek pour ~ Seeor mn Seerka - Seerpour ~ Seerpour “ Seerpour * Seerpour - Seetacoon Seetrungee R. Segardee - Segwah - Sehalour - Sehwan - SEIKS, Terrs. o Selim, or Salem Selimabad . SUSmoxnrunvoos mI DASH Oy omOknosansddxun PeHomvs ER ZFRO Oma v Su ov cc PM RU ero me OMAR OU SR FOr NTOAAMO ZoxH se SoH ovwux sp AK OOSZPSH ES. Ap GENERAL MAP. 417 Selimpour - z Shahbunder -- Id Shukera Seas Selka ~ Ku Shajehan + Hx Shurdhur a Lg Sellee — - Lk Shajehanpour . Fn _ Sialacoory a oe Sellempour - Gw_ Shajehanpout - Fr SIAM, UPPER O}1 Selinagur ~ Fq Shajehanpour - Gt Siamodel - Tq Selogoorar a ee Shajehanpour - Kn Siandapada « Wo Selon ~ X q Shainymalley .. Xo Sianelly a ib. Seminagur - Es Shambypatam - Yq_ Siardehui - Tq Senapatam - W o Shandamungalum X p Sibnibas ~ K @ Senaura ~ F k Shangrapoy - Zp Sicanderah - Fp Sengana - Fn Shapary - M w_Siccacollum - Rt Senke - Ed Shapora - Gn _ Siccapilly - Uo Sepaunagur - Lo Shasava - Gp Sickhery - Gq Sepoory - Hp Shask - O11 Sickhery - Hq Sepou - F p_ Shatoor - Zo Siclygully s Hz Sepra R. - In Shatore - ib. Sidgur - Ok Septeng 2 Cc Bb Shatore = Zp Sidoney ~ Fr Sequeang - Qi Shawabad ~ Ho Sidra - Iw SERA - Un Shawgunge - Gt Siteugur - LI Sera fs ib. Shawpour Ku Sigaram - R p Sera “ Kk Shawpour L p_ Sihor - Mh Serai - M 1. Shawroah ~ Io Silah = Ix Serampour - Iy Shaye - Lg Silcolu “ Wn Serampour - IL a Shazadbary ~ Ep Silhet . ta Serapgunge H a Shazadpour - Ib Sillee - K x Seray - Is Sheally - Xq Simar - Gq Seraya e Gq Shearpour Hc Simlee Ms Sy Sergode - Um _ Sheergotty - Iw Simlya . Nw Sergom - Oi Sheergur - F p Simmooah - It Sergour ‘Um _ Sheergur H pandlo Simogu = Um Serinagur - Hq Sheer Mohamed Pett RFE Simulcandy - Ic Serineah - Hz Sheerpour - Ep Sinda - Nk Seringham . Baye p -Sheerpous - F p Sindejua i Fw Seringapatam =~ Wn Sbeevaya Malley Yp Sindkeerah - M 1 Sermatra - Go Shelopgur - W q_ Sinde R. on Indus Gf Seronge, or Sirong I p Shekoabad a eg - (or Cally Sindy) Io Seroor - P1 Shencotty - Zo Sinder - Ok Serris - Iw Shengana - ib. SINDIA MADAF EE; Serrynautju - 11 Shetabava ee FG Terrs. of - Ho Serwar - Ho Sheteru - Xo Sindole - Nu Serwill - Mn _ Shevagunga U © Sindourcotty - An Setapour - Ro Shevgunga - Zp SINDY - Id Setlana - Hk Shevagurry Zo Sineer - Ok -“Settiaveram - Qt Shevaloor - Y p_ Singapetty - Ao Setticulang - Zr Shevalpettore Zo Singarpetty - Wp Seven Pagodas _ Wr_ Shevalpettore - Zp SINGBOOM - L x Severndroog - Qi Shevaporum _. Xm _ Singecollam - Ao Seurah - se Shiendamangaly 2 Ap Singeconda « Sq Sewalick Mts. - Co Shingricunda og Singerbill - Kd Sewan - Gw_ Shionkan - Qi Singeram - Qp Sewary - Ku Shionkan - Ri Singhore - H s SEWEE - Ee Shiron - Cx Singhole “ Kq SEWEESTAN . Gf Shival - Rn_ Singhya - Hx Sewnaddy - M ¢t Shiverapilly - Pu Singoonmaw e Mi Sewny - Lr Sholaveram - . Zp Singpour - K s Seyer R. - Mt Sholavenden - ib. Singramow Gt Seyer Is. - Ak Sholingur - Uq Singrepatta Yp Seylone - Gs Shoolarumboo Yo Singrecota . Po Sgigatche - Ca Shoray : I p SINGROWLAH K u 3H —_ ose - bs OS ame oe “, ae be ES ts ‘ 418 INDEX TO THE Singum - Soonajura Id Sundaminum - T o Singur I x and SOONDA Sk Sundeep I. - Ld Sinkbazar - Ky Soongong Mq_Sunderagooda - Pw Siocotticlay - As Soonygong Lr Sunderbunds - M a Siomaley - Zr Soonwalla M o Sunderdoo - Rk Siondelur - Sq Soopour Hu Sunerampour - Id Siondy - ib. Soopour - K z Sunergong,orSonergong K ¢ Sipa - E x Soopour - F w Sungwa - O 1 Sipeler - Sr Soopa ° P 1 Sungumnere - ib, Siri - Ef Soopsundy - Yq Sunkar - F f Siriagully - ee Soorangur . M u River - Ld Sirian - Ri Soorapetta - Rq _ Sunkeera 5 M g Sirinagur = Bp Sooreah - Mt Sunkera : me Sirong, or Seronge Ip Soorjew R. : Ar Sunkerser - G x Sirowy w G1 §Soormah R. = Te Sunnam m Dm Sirpy - Un _ Soory ‘ K z Sunnagur - Mw Sifsuar - Ht Soorya is I y Sunund - Li Sitanagur - Pp Sooswargur - Mu Supour ys H w Sitang R._ - -Qk = Sooty a I a Surajepour 3 Fg Sitha Ps L ¢ Sorarum “ Qt Surajepour - Gr Sitore - Ao Souananpour - Qp Surajepour - Gu Sitrigally - Tn Soundipour e Iu‘ Surajepour » Hs Sittawaca - Br Sourah . Nn Surajeeunjun - M o Sitticote - Po Sourerah m Ow Surajgurra <5 Hy Sitticote . Qn _ Sowree Lz Surat a. M i Sividurg - To Sowrungy ‘ Ow Surbilsah ~ K p Siumpour - Lx Sowray oi I q Surdah = Ia Skeveri - R 1 Suagra a Gw Surdah - M t Soane R. - I s Suampett - Qp Surgoojah x: Ku Soangur - M k Subulgur E, Go Surgool - R 1 Soank os Iy Subsagur z R m_ Surgurra - Mu - River - Mx = Suckalta] 2 D p Surigur “ I u Soar - Gy Suckeree ‘ Ir Surkees - L 1 Sofregam - Cr Suckree ‘ L t Surorpour - Gt Sohagepour - K s Suckry z Ky Surow * My Sohaul - I's Sufferdam - Pj Surrool . KZ Sohdah - te Sugoully z Gw_ Surrowry - P o Solagur - Id Sujalpour - Kn Sursooty R. - M f Sollapour : Ro Sujanhee z M y__ Surswutty R. - “Eee Solo - Eo Sujatpour ‘ Ey St. Susan’s Is. ale Ge Solumbere - [1 Sujatpour 3 Id -River - Yl Somainpour - Hr Sujerma ‘3 Gp Suseapour ‘ H y Somalpet - No Suisopour - Go Sutalury = an Sombrere Channel - Bf Sukesarai 2 Io Sutlone Sie H Pp Someer - Gq _Sukor = F ¢ Sutrapour - M f Sonah - Ty Sulapour - Qn Swally M i Sonehutch - Kon Sultanpour = Gt Swamry “ T n Sonepour - Nu _— Sultanpour - Hn Swedong : Mi Sonergong, or Sunergong Sultanpour = Mh_ Sydabad - Fp Ke Sultanpour - Qo Sydabad rs A c Soneyra ~ K n Suman ~ F gq Sydapour = Ig Sonorya - Ht Sumbul - E p Sonymeany - Hb Sumbulpour - Mu ft Soobarum - Qu Sumdea - H a Sooe - 11 Sumeer s M g Tacour - Wo Soohagee « Hs Sumifsor Z F w Tacpoy - Ee Soolaram - Rs Sumnaut (Puttan) Mf Tadcul - W p Soomgong - Mg Sunamogky -* Kz Tademeri eee 156: | Soonahatty - K x Sunda . Fs Tadepatry . T p GENERAL. MAP. 419 'Tadipoody - Qr Tasgom - Qi. Thora - Hn Tahe) - K f Tafsasudon . Fb —-Thotra “ Ge Taile R. - Nu Tatapary - Ap Tiagar - X q Tainy - Zo ‘Tatapatnam . Xp _ Ticadee J M s ‘Taivaram - ib, ‘Tatenagur — = Xq Ticoleah 2 w ‘Taklacot « Ar Tatta - 1d. Tickarry soso ‘Talamata - Xn Tattamangalam - ¥ 0 Tickely j P w Talconaw ~ . H: b Taudeconda re EE D Tierdil oe Rm Talcote - Br Taudeconda - Y p_ Tiggree . E p Talcote Sk Taujepour = Gw _ Tikoo . K x Talegong O1 Taujepour _ Ha Tilamungulum Wo Talegong - Po Taule - w o_ Tiloutta - Iw Taleporum - Wm _ Taunda - Gt Tilsanoo - Lh Talgul . Un Taunnah . Gr Tilwara = Kr Taligong : X p ‘Tavai - y 1 ‘Timapet - R p Tallada - Qr — Island _ we Timery - Wq Tallapour - Fs Tayal. - Bi Timerycotta og Talsenghe - Qm_ Tearpour - Eq Timerydurgam a WRB Tamachabad - Ht ‘Tecona _ Tk Timoorgooda ee ee Tamana - Rk Teecha - Ib Timoorgudda P w ‘Tamba Qk _ Teek Forests in Pegu O pf Tindercotta - X q Tambercherry _ xn —in Golconda Qs TINEVELLY - Ao Tambona - Zo — in Baglana Oi Tinevelly ib. "Tambray _ Zn Teenah R. - Qn_ Tingam - On Tamegam ~ Cr Teen Tallaw - Lk Tingamolly - Ms Tamlook - Lz Teestah R. - Fz Tingorcally raat eS» Tamshuc Mts. - As Teetbaddy - [Ic Tingrecotta Mee Se, Tanai - F w Tehoudsong _ Fi Tipara - Gu Tancanchy - Ao Tekeree - M o TIPERAH = K d Tanda - L 1 Telcooty - Pu ZJIPPOO SULTAN, Terts. Tandla - K 1 Tellicherry - Xm of - Wo Tanda-Morgong Mr TELLINGANA P p Tiramungalum - 4.9 'Tangale - Cs Tellipoly - 7, r Tirocoor - Qr ‘Tangmew Oh Telwara - Ik Tirumbore ie ae Taniala - Rq Tenafserim " KX 1] ‘Tiruvelore. - Yq Tanichi - Y p Tengapatam _ Ao Tifsiah - K w TANJORE - ¥q_ Tenou . - X q ‘Tifsanah ep ‘T'anjore - ib. Tentamoody = Rt Titalya - Gia Tankia . Dz _ “Teoly - G p__ Titwalla - Ok Tankunny . No Tepten - Ca Toagamally se Eep ‘Tanna - Oi Terecol z sk Tocapa - Z 1 Tanore - ym _ Tergarry - Um _ Toddipoondy see € Tanygong - Mq_ Termally _ To Toka - Om 'Tapoor - Xp Ternalla - ip, Tolescapatam = ~ Yq Taptee R. _-- M1 Terrapour _. ©i Tollundy a FF Tarabad . N11 Terriagully _ Hz Tolnan rece | SB Taragupala _ Pp Terriah - Eq. Folre = Xq Taranako nae Fy Terrimungalum X q Tomarum - Qu Tarapelly ~ Xo ‘Terriore - xX p ‘Tombay - Qb ‘Tarnavay . Y¥n_ Tefsuah - Eq FOND I MAN’s country, Taringasong - Ee ‘Than - L g See Pudicotta - Yp 'Tarours - Ogq Thauwaty Pate a Tondinga-Matoor ®Q t 'Tarrapour - Hy Theang - N i. Tonpivanum = Weg Tarrapour - Lm Thegam - Fx Tondow - F b Tarsah - Mr Thelary - Hx Tondy - Zq Tartalla - y n Thenongown - M k Tongatore - Rq ‘Tartoor ee QU Thevacourchy - Xp Tongblow 7 Ni 'Tarwas : 15 THIBET ey Tongolore ae Tasapan . #1 Thongton - Ni Tongpotra - Qb 3H 2 i 420 INDEX TO THE | Tongunemew - Ni Tripunetaire - Yn _ Undearcore - Mt Tontapilly 2 Met Tritany - Uq Underdengarde Xn Tontravellore - Rr Tritchinopoly = Y p_ Undret ” N m Toodawah - QS Trivadi ° X q Uniara - Go Toodiguntla - Qs Trivica - Wq_ Unkei Tenky N 1 Toodry = T 1 _ Trivandoor - Zp Unnup-pouppy Kb Toogaum - O1 Trivatoor - Y p_ Untoorah - M p Toong - Pk ‘Trivyatore - Wq_ Upella - Pg Toolajee ~. MA Trivatore - Y p Upella Chanderaghery i, Tooljapour ss - Pn Trivelavary - tb. Upparah - Qt Toolly - Mr _ Trivembar - Zp Uracunda eS ee Toolmedin - Ko Trivenulore - Xq_ Uratoor - T p Tooluc - Ly Trumian . Y p Urecullyconda - Uo ) Toom R. - Sl Tubeipilly ~ AJ © Uregur - Aq | Toomcour >... 4-0 Tuckatpour - Lt Ursingunge ee ony | Toomry - Lo Tuckea - M g Wie Toomsir - Mr Tuckwapour -i Fs Hi || Toorgudy - ¥p Tuelcar - An V5 f Topodurty - To Tuesah - N p Vf gf opparpour m Ft Tukera 0 Fs Vackaleer - U p ail orar ~ Kw Tulah K d Vadacouchery Yn Hi Toree . ib. T'ulon ‘ Dz _ Vadagary oe ta Ab Torres Is, «yal Tullowgam - Pk Vadamaderry sare ut Torroff - [Id Tully a M p_ Vaddal “ S ] hit Torseera as Mu §Tumbali Se ae He Vadenagorchy Xn ae Tottium - X p Tummeroo - Ib Vadoranium - Yq an Tovaley ~ Ao ummoo " ib, Vaelue . Cs ie Toudsong - De Tumuchanai me Vagalon “ X q ai} Touery - G1 Tungebadra R. Sn Vaigal ~ Qr a Toumanugeree, birth place Tungeong - Ib Valagode - Cr W of Rajah Bickermajeet I 0 Turanna - Kn Valdore W q ae Tounsee R. - is Turancourchy -Yp Valegar - Xn ak Tourcheng ada Xo urbunny - Fw _ Valiodu . Ao ae ‘ourvacora --. Un uree - Ty Vallagam ere By q Towlgaw = Px Turgah ib Lx Vanancoupan -~_&g ( iq Towpaal - I b urki i Gx Vangole ‘ X p Wes} | Trangarde -/ Yom Turlah - Pw Vaniambaddy -Wp Bit ranquebar - Xq_ Turrorah - Mr _ Vanjemsoar -.. Qr l | TRAVANCORE Anh urrunga + Me. Van - Sk I . ‘Travancore ee utacorin - Ap Varore - W p i Tricalore = X q uttum - Hr Vashavan * ieee et Tricalore - Xp Tymarrah - Kx Vaypar ~ ZPD i ; Trickandore - Ap Tyserrah - Lx _ Veerapatch eee? S it Trimanetore « X q Velam Xn | it | Trimalore - Yq Velangoody G 8g mA Trimapour - Yq U. Vellacherry - 2p He Trimbuck ~- Ok Vellas - Bs Hi Trimelwady -= ¥q _ UWdafsa - Mq _ Vellechy : Xo i Trincoli . Bt Udeampour - Zn _ Vellepekonda - Qq | Trinkamaly - As Udebode - Cr _ Velloul - Mf Trinomaly - Wq_ Udegherri - Tq Vellum Yq Tripalore - Wr _ Uderipconda = To Velore. - Wq Tripantj ~ Sq Uduar ~ Cir Vencatigherry - Wp Tripafsore - Ur Umberpattons - {[¢ Vencatigherry ri q Tripatore - Wp Umrut - Nk Vencatram . To Tripatore a Yp Una , Mg Vendelos - As Tripatore = Yq Unampilly - §o Ventre ee Vizapour - Ol Wocanally - Sn Yetcheradaw Tn Vizeroy - Rs Woglydurgam - Wo Yetcopauk - Qt Vizianagram - Pu Wollapollam - Xo Yeula “ O1 Vizianagur - Ow Wombinellore - Xp _ Yocotte - Op Vizraby - Oi Wontamitta - U p_ Yo-Sanpoo R. Sa Volconda - X q Woodgurry « Um YUNAN = Hm * Woodiour - Yo Yuntchian - ib, W. Woodsamadrum Qs Woodycutty G. ee Wachinellore - Zo Woorla - Qi fe Wackmoyjust - Ni Wootamally - ZO ; Waer a Fo Worgaum ~ Pk 2, Cape - Qi - Wageerah : Ok Wursuree R. - Meg Zamrekote é Fb Wagnagur - Mh Wurwama ~ Lg Zangesair . Qi Wagoly - P 1 Wuttoor - O1 Zeagong a Ni i Wagur, Little -- KE Zean . Gr Waidgunge - H t Zelon . Cd Walgom - Br 2. & Zemowah . P db Wallapatam - You Zinnore - M k Walloor - Sr Yaegongmew - Pb Zivagee ° Q i Walom - Ki Yale - Cs Zogor a Da Wamwaloo - Le Yanam ~ Rt Zuenga . ib. pa epee rm a ee ee As ¥ - a Oa 2 ie 2 ime ~~ r= “e c es oe < im ‘ Fe pea 7 I INDEX TO THE SUPPLEMENTARY MAP, AT PAGE 65. ———— *«.* ‘The Names in Italics are omitted in the A. ABDALLI, + 41 Abdun - d 3 Abdurra - ib. * Acesines R. - d 9 Acnour - d 9 Adeenagur - b 5 Adeenapour -.-- 6510 Adjodin - f 9 AFGHANS - ad4 Agaroah, or Agarowda / 11 Ahunguran - c 2 Akora - Bs * Alexandria({Paropamisan) - Supposed to have stood at the southern foot of the Ghergistan Mts. in the quarter towards Bamian 3 Alimorad, or Tandra f 7 Ali Musjid - c 6 ALISHUNG - as - River ib. Allumkban; the name of the Indus river, opposite to Moultan. ALUNKAR . as River ib. Amanat Khan Serai_ ¢ 10 Amednagur - d 8 Amipabad —- dg defect of authority. ————— eee Anbert-Sir, or Chuck-Gou- roo - e 10 Anderab, orInderab @ 4 Anopsheer - b 14 Aory - gil AROKHAGE. See the Map at p. 200. Asai Heights - c 6 Aserana - g 13 Aseeabad - Cc 4 Asbtagur. Atown in Sewad, c Asnaida ~ g a Afsouan - f 8 Attock - e 7 __--- River, or Indus, ib. __—-- River, by Sealkote d 9 Aurungabad oS ae Aurungabad - e 10 Authore - f 10 Azimabad - g 13 B. BADAKSHAN - #4 4: and Map, page 200- Badpour - e il Baghbut - b ¥3 Bagh Wuffa - b 5 Bahadernagur- b 13 Map; either for want of room, or through Bajaruck, or Bazaruck 4@ 4 Bakipour - BALK - ee oe and Map, page 200- BALLOGES - e 3 Balluan - eg BALTI-STAN a 8 BAMIAN “ bz Bamian ~ ib. Banhal, or Bannaul c¢ 10 Banou, or Bunnoo d 6 Banour - f 12 Barat ée e 8. Baran R. - b 4 Bareckdewar - os BAREE DOABA eg Barehmooleh - 69 Barnave - 213 Barut - ib. Batala. See Betala. Batinda, or Batnir g 10 Desert of ib. Baun Gaut ~ g 14 Bazaar - ey Bazaruck, or Bajaruck @ 4 Behaduran - bi BEHDUROO,or Raje Beb- duroo - d ji Behut, or Jhylum R. d 8 Bejwara, or Hoshearpour eu BEKRAD - bs 2c=—— ee SSS = “s ‘ote . S o = o = a - - > . “s = + —- == - — eee — : eens a = d oe = pert ee ~ Se — age 2 me eRe —— — at aie ell —— Set 0 Sn ae : ——— - Se —— a ee ee —_————— ———= ae : = —- = = ——— 2 —— . on it Hh it Hy i a —_- i a ee aE eseatee eee RSS, a eat 424 BELLASPOUR, or Bul- lauspour - ¢ 12 Bember - dg BENEER - s Beranaleh « f 16 Beroujah - d Betala, or Batala; 7 cofses to the S, or S E of Kulla- nore. BeyahR. 8, ande1o BHATY - £ I0 Bheerah - d 8 Bhelwelpour - dg Bholbas - b 8 Bibigond - 6 Rickerabed - 3 4 Bijore ~ b 6 ——- River - ib. Birouan - C4 Bifsooly - d 10 Bizoorga’s Tomb - ¢ 3 Bokbara. See Map, page 200 Bompal - cAI Bowh Ferry - eg Bouriah - f 13 Buckt Huzzaury < ~ ¢ 3 Buddoo - d 10 Budhedeh - Ff Io Bullauspour - @12 Bullolepour - ‘Bee Bunderkote - € 10 BUNDURAUL .~- ¢ 171 Bungurry - d 10 BUNGUSHAT .-. ¢ 5 Bunnoo, or Banou d 6 Burteheh - F 8 BUSSEER “> €-12 Bufsawul - c 6 Butear - bg Byramkulla - ¢ 9 C. CABUL - b 4 Cabul - ib. ——- Little - ib. CAFERISTAN - 46 Cagegar R, 5 Fone CAHLORE - €A12 Calindi. One of the names of the river Jumnah. Callanore, or Kullanore d 10 Caly.R. - e1l Canal of Ferose ‘gon 12 - Shah Nehr | 10 -Behisht - £13 INDEX TO THE CANDAHAR - cy Candahar - ib, Desert of d 4 Carnaul - 2.13 CASHGAR. See Map, p. 200, CASHMERE - bog Cashmere, or Sirinagur id, Catan - e 8 Cathgur - dit *Caucasus (Indian) a 3 Chaliscuteli Hills - f9 Chandraur : Ft 13 Chaperowly - g 13 Charikaran - b 4 Chatyali - € 4 Chatzan - pe Chendoul R. - c 6 Chinnanee . € 10 Chowkundy - e 8 Chowpareh Gaut - d 6 Chubonian . 8 Chuck-Gouroo, or Anbert- Sir - €é 10 Chuganserai - b 6 — River ib. CHUMBA, or CHUMBAY d it Chunaub R. ft 7,andd 8 Cotanah, or Gurry-Kotanah 12 Cotla oe. ay Cotowly - £14 Coultie - fA2 Cow R. A € Cumaoon, See Kemaoon. i. Daber. The same as Lo- agur a € 12 Dabkulli,. On the Behut R, between Puckholi and Jhylum. Dadari - bi2 Daiobun - g 13 Daira, or Dayra d 10 and f 1 Dakkah, or Dooky Z é Dalla - é€é 10 Damaun Mts. Those be- tween the Ganges and Jumnah rivers. Darinagur - 1 Dasna ~ b 13 DEBALPOUR -/ J Debalpour town. _ Its posi- tion uncertain: but sup- posed to be near the con- flux of the Setlege and Beyah rivers. Deeg K. : é 9g Deenkote Pafs + _ €6 Dehnee - Be Deh Langara - S ie Dekhan Serai - er! DELHI - b 13 Delhi - ib. Dena R. - 9 Denpragh - J 15 Dhaterat. On the Canal of Hifsar Ferozeh. Dheutah - € ¥2 Dhul, or Dul Lake bg Dhunah . - cI Dilen R. - C4 Dindana R. One of the names of the Behut (in Sherefeddin) - “8% Dirbhey - g ii Doabeh R. - b 3 DOO-AB - £13 Dooky, or Dakkah ce 6 DOON ~ Ft 14 Dukkah, Dakkah, or Dooky c 6 Dunomunjee - ¢ 10 Duncore - b x3 Dunshaulah - ¢ 10 Durbund - b 4 Durmpour - 77s Durroo - b 10 Durra-Baigi. A valley 20 cofses S of Jalalabad “ ¢ 5 Dutara, or Duntara’ se 11 Dutchna - b8 EF. Eatuckadabad - bog Eeencha, or Islamabad b 10 Esaukhan Kote - fio EF; Farridabad - b 13 Fatiabad - £11 Fattipour - €ro . Fatty Khan - a 6 FERMUL - c Ferosepour, or Firosepour é9 FulwarGaut « fia | | i , ~~ eee re eS TT OE Oa SE = C. Gachidar, or Raje-Gushdar . 9 Galougara R. - > g7F Ganges R. - g 14 GAUR. See Map, at page 200. Gazydeenagur = -. b 13 Gelali Desert - d 7 Geyehamoon - bg Gherpab, or Kherpah, a branch of the Lumghanat road, between Cabul and Paishawur. Ghergistan Mts. - b2 GHICKERS BOVESES GHIZNI - c 4 Ghizni - ib. Ghourbund - b 3 Ghousgur, or Gosgur 9 13 Ghouri - a2 Ginra - d 11 Gohaneh - og 12 Goullair - d it Gosgur, Ghousgur, or Je- _ lalabad a Golsauird - us 7 Govendal ~ € 10 Goujerval Se ae Gounour - g 13 Gourdaspour - e 10 Gowrah - e12 Gujakote. See ee Gujerat d 9 Gukri, or Kuksi Rs d 9g Gulbehar - a4 Gundamook ces «ed Gurcheh - bg Gurdaiz - C4 Gurmacktisher - b i4 Gurry Kotanah, or Cotanah J t2 Guznoorgul - b6 H. HAJYKAN - x 6 Hajykan Chokey - ib. Hajypour ee ae 8 Happer - b 14 Hansi - b 12 Haroun. - A Pafs on the In- dus, between Attock and Ouhind - 7 Heargut - C 4. Heerapour - b 9 SUPPLEMENTARY MAP. *Hesudrus FI. o> e-32 Hezaree R. (The River of Cabul and Paishawur, or the Kameh) - O¢ Hezaree, or Buckt-Huzzau- ry - e 8 Himmaleh Mts. - “¢ ¥2 Hindo Kho - a Hirmund, or Heermund R. ¢ 2 Hifsar Ferozeh = BP 32 Hodela - g il Hoshearpour, or Bejwarah eal Howaspour ERS a Hulweiggin =~ CFS Humnuegur - d 10 Hurdwar ~ g 14 Hureepour : d 11 Hurpeyah - 8 f Hurry-Purbet. A Hill 3 or 4 miles east of Cashmere bg Hufsun-Abdal - ae Husteenapour - g I4 Hybutpour - € 10 *Hydaspes Fl. ee ah Hyderabad - b 9 *Hydraotes Fl. - dio Jalalabad - bs alalabad « €é 10 J ALLINDHAR DOABAH é 11 Jallindhar - ib. famad R. One of the names of the Behut (in Sherefeddin) ape § ‘Jegdurrah » - &7 Jehaul - f 9 Jeindah - b 12 Jelalabad, or Gosgur g 13 Jellamooky - dil Jellaut, or Zellaut G2 femrood, or Jumrood ¢ 6 Jemrood, or Jumrood c¢ 3 JENHAT DOABAH d 8 Jenjian - 8 Jesroutta - d tO Fefsoul. A district near Nadone - e Il Jeswan - &-H1 Jhakowly - g 12 Jhojer - b 13 Jhylum, or Jhelum dg River, or Behut d 8 i 425 Yideer R. Supposed to run between Sirhind and the SetlegeR. - ff 12 JIDOON - ey, Jiguroon - Ses *Imaus Mts. - di3 Inderab, or Anderab a 4 Inderabi - d 7 Indry - g 13 Indus R. or Sinde a8 and @ 6 Joghyhutta - cg JOUDIS - d 8 Jourah - dg Irghoor - ad Irjab - cs ISA-KHYL, a district si- tuated on the S E, or SS E of Cabul. Islamabad, or Eencha b ro Ismael Khan - e 6 Julalabad, or Jalalabad b 5 and e 10 JUMMOO - c¢ 10 Jummoo - ib. Jumnah R. - g 13 Jumrood, or Jemrood § ¢ 6 Jundiala, or Gondiala e 10 Juneed, or Jind - g 12 Jung-sialan, or Yehung-si- alan - e 8 Junkus Hatty - c 9 Jufsawha - f 8 Jypour Kairy - ¢ g K. KAHLOUR, or CAHLORE é-F2 Kaifsgur é 12 Kaithul, or Kythel g 12 Kallapauny, or SohaunR, d7 KAMEH - bs Kameh River - ib. Kamraje. The western di- vision of Cashmere. Kan Dowran Serai c 6 Kanepour - e 6 Kanpour - bg Kangrah Kote - ad ti Kan Kanaan S. - € 10 Kantel Mts. - b 10 Karidah, and Gaut ff 13 Kauder - e 8 Kaunpour +. FF Katochin, or Kangrah d ¥1 Kanrabaug - 3 Kauzy F. - b 4 SSS ee ———— i} we fa thi : | | : 1 1} | is} a0 Bt : : 2} : ! 4 ‘ t ‘ af Vi ¢ Senn : in : I ioe H : { ’ ean : mal - & rind Ee an | } ey aia ] hi | Wiss ol ed |) ae : ey abt i a Hh} i Pe ae ba AMMA RS ue : " Vi P| Th | ila oR ea : : - t Mei hii | : : : i Tt } ( 4 het ey : bal +) - fr ; ; | irk \ ; : : J eis) ; : q : } : , KR ba) : i? : : wh 5 } ; vr ; i a} : | aati hii < ; ea | - Beat ioty : We : ' Liar | ‘4 Hii : sa |e - - : hae! : all, : a ; ees S| eee eT ii r aa | - : hs Hf " ‘i 109. t : tT he - | { } va |! ' j ; * nh ‘ | ‘ } , - ' : : - | ‘ Pe le Wah) (peal : 1} ‘ \\ Whe | ' . i} | : t. : Br ‘ } pit : ih } : { 2 BE: : wy) : : at : - ee eae | : ; { | ie] J i : iW : ihe : WM 4 i } : ; { : ' | im’ | toh : : ; - : t ; iat 7 ‘ 7" ; : - : : / bit 1h on | ij mone tid . wa! ~ t ' | r} ; " ; Wait |i iy} v : o i J ] ‘ ‘ . ) 2 eeu f Pe y i tt é 5 . yh t ‘ { + : } i} : : : -— - + AE TE SET 3 Sree ae -* -—< es Peer es =” — = —— ae ariel ee = oe As Mii eens Paks so. 5-) y: : > Nundimurg - b 10 Nughz - C5 QO, Ouhind e oy Ouller Lake - bg Ouri - bg Ourmul - el Outch, or Utch - f 6 = Pael - Paishawur 4 Pampour “ PANJAB - Panniput = Pauk-Putton. The same a Ajodin - Patiala Peer Punchal Mts. Pekker Serai - Penjekoreh - - River Penjepour - PENJESHEHR- - Penjeshehr, or Rukka % wane — ww “NO OH g I wn t wr 2 SS Ri Ph FN AACN) WN NO om Pesinga. See Pusheng. Pettoalla - f 6 Pharul - g 12 Phoait - ib. Phogwarah - €1l Piloutou - e 6 Pirhala - d 7 Plafsey es d 10 Poot Gaut - b 14 Poshanah - c 9 Potee - eS PUCKHOLI - c 8 Puckholi - ib. Punjebareeah, or Punjebe- rary - b 10 Punoach - c 9g Purian - a 4 Pursooroor - d 10 Purwan - aa Pusheng, or Koshinj d 2 R. Rahoon - eit Rajapour ib, Rajepour, or Shahpour dit Rajahserai - Ag E- Raikulla - fs SUPPLEMENTARY MAP. Rajour c 9 Ramdafspour, or Anbert- Sir € 10 Rampour - Dae Rauvee - e 8 Rawilpundy - d 8 Ray Gaut - ell Reishi Gaut : d 7 Rejebah - e 8 RETCHNA DOABAH é 8 Roh, mountains of;~ the country of the Rohilla Afghans. It extends from the Indus to Candahar: and from Sewad to Sewee. Rohtuk - b 12 Roopour - € Bz Rotas - d 8 Rubbaut - d 8 Rukka, or Penjeshehr a 4 Roosoolnagur - dg Ruttun Punchal Mts. ¢ 9g Rypour. A Pafs on the Chunaub, between Seal- kote and Rotas - dog S. Sadeeabad - dg Sahetty ° d 8 Sahiwal ai ¥ Saialbeck - f 12 Saiamly - ge 13 Saidnagur - d 8 Saifabad - f.¥2 Samanah f it See the Map Samarcand. at page 200. Sambaste, or Sanbaste d 8 Sangrour - 2 es Sarsa - gil Satgurra - e.8 Sattukerah - f 8 Schoual - f 8 Sealkote - dg Seaum - eli Seba - ib. Secota - € 4 Seekri c 8 Segdagee Heights - d7 Segh eg Schauranpour - - : Sehram - dg SEIKS, Terrs. of, Lahore and Moultan, in general. Selima R. - Ea Semil R. ° CA Serausteh ~ b 4 427 Serdhaneh 7 g 4 Sergab. A Pafs on the In- dus, 3 cofses above Attock APS SERWELL, or SEROUL b 6 Setlege R. e 10 and g 6 SEW AD ~ b 6 River - b 7 Sawalick, or Sewa-luck Mts. This appears to be a ge- neral term for the ridge of mountains that bounds Hindoostan, on the north. SEWEE f4 Shahabad (Sirhind) f-t2 Shahabad - b 3 Shahabad - € 10 Shahderah - eg Shahdowrah > EL FUE Shah Nehr Canal - d 10 Shahpour, or Rajepour d 11 Shahpour - é it Shanawaz - f 8 Sheabudeenpour b 9 Shebazpour - CF Sheer - C 3 Sheik Furrid’s Tomb fg Shekerdou. See the Map at Pp. 200. Shenuzan - es Shibr Heights : b 3 Shikarpour - 2 13 Shoor - e.§ Shumsabad - C7 Shumsabad ~ d 8 Shuker. See the Map at p. 200. STAPOSHIANS - ag SIBA, the former name of the district which included Seba é 11 Sid Yullaul. It ties near the conflux of the Setlege and Indus - o 6 Sikandera op 14 Sinde River a8, andg 6 SINDE SAGUR Doabah d Sindia-Busteh Heights ¢ 6 Sirhind - J FY SIRINAGUR =. ae te Sirinagur, capital of Cash- mere - b 9 Sitpour - £ Siven - 2 12 Sodhera - d 9 Sohaun R. or Kallapauny d7 428 INDEX TO THE SUPPLEMENTARY MAP. Soliman Koh; or Solomon’s Mount, a hill three or four miles east of Cash- mere. % Soonam, or Sunnam ¢ 11 Sooree - e-12 Soogat Mundi e€12 Souniput - bi Sowadgur - c 8 Suckaltal - gI4 Sudburg Heights b 3 Sufedoon- - giz Suffa - C2 Suffedshi - a Suhbelee 2 by] Sulhur - Sultanpour (Lahore) ¢ 1 Sultanpour (Lahore) ¢ 7 Sultan Mahmood’s ‘Tomb ‘3 Sunnam, or Soonam = g' 11 Surab - a4 Surmour, or Sirmore Hills; those between the Jum- nah and Setlege rivers fiz Sursooty - g ii - River a Se Ee 4 I Suhmandroog Heights d 2- a | ° as Taizy Fort. Near Jugdul- lick - bs Tal Lake. (The same as Ouller) : bog Talwarra - gto Talwendy - gil Talwendy - if 3 Tannasar - fi Tandra, or Alimorad ff ; TANOUL - cy Tareekab - b 5 Tazée - ce TEERAH - ex Teerandazee - C2 Tehaureh ~ * ie @ THIBET, Great C12 Little a 8 Thuna c¢.9 Toglocpour, or'Tiglickpour g 12 Toglocpour; or Tu elick pour bi Torepara - ad ro Toote Serai - € to Touhaneh : gil Toulumba - f 8 Tubbauleh ~ i610 Tuglickpour. See Togloc- pour. Tukareh - b 4 Turkpour - ids Tullam Gaut wits Je Tulowndy . dg Turung, or Turnug R. Cc 2 Turoot - d 11 Tyanagur ~ € 12 FINIS. Us Ve Uddi-Duka ~ cg Umballa - f 12 Ummerrdo - a 4 Ushpeen - a 4 Veh - g 6 Vizirabad dg Utch, or Outch - EEG W. Wair Naig, or spring head of the Behut R. b 10 Wartsha ~ ae f Wulli Mts. og ae Yehenagur - e It Yehung-sialan “ eg Yukantoot ~ c 2 YUZUF ZYES. They in- habit Sewad, Bijore, and Paishawur. Z. Zellaut, Jellaut, or Kullaut | c 2 Zohauk - b 3 Zufferabad = ‘ky, Zufferwull - dla - + ’ > snike ‘ e+ Lite OCS COO ET 2 he | TS) Se ae ae a a Ds Sy awe: CS ote dy wae : . - = - el Rr es. a4 Se ” —— * - ’ : . ° } ‘ ’ ” x. B St en ei — ne ~ ’ — ee t ee ay hawt is , 3% \ f $/] tt het ee ~ a ——- “ Pager Se” a ne es owerre, / MCGILL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY — . oT ‘ A 7] chs i a p>) ~ ja ey; Ge : i ; CO \ — v 450685 e-a-hS RBS ~ : gem e- = eR e-i-n-Gt: A